everyone
is
permitted
to
copy
and
distribute
verbatim
copies
of
this
license
document
but
changing
it
is
not
allowed
preamble
the
licenses
for
most
software
are
designed
to
take
away
your
freedom
to
share
and
change
it
by
contrast
the
gnu
general
public
license
is
intended
to
guarantee
your
freedom
to
share
and
change
free
software
to
make
sure
the
software
is
free
for
all
its
users
this
general
public
license
applies
to
most
of
the
free
software
foundation
s
software
and
to
any
other
program
whose
authors
commit
to
using
it
some
other
free
software
foundation
software
is
covered
by
the
gnu
lesser
general
public
license
instead
you
can
apply
it
to
your
programs
too
when
we
speak
of
free
software
we
are
referring
to
freedom
not
price
our
general
public
licenses
are
designed
to
make
sure
that
you
have
the
freedom
to
distribute
copies
of
free
software
and
charge
for
this
service
if
you
wish
that
you
receive
source
code
or
can
get
it
if
you
want
it
that
you
can
change
the
software
or
use
pieces
of
it
in
new
free
programs
and
that
you
know
you
can
do
these
things
to
protect
your
rights
we
need
to
make
restrictions
that
forbid
anyone
to
deny
you
these
rights
or
to
ask
you
to
surrender
the
rights
these
restrictions
translate
to
certain
responsibilities
for
you
if
you
distribute
copies
of
the
software
or
if
you
modify
it
for
example
if
you
distribute
copies
of
such
a
program
whether
gratis
or
for
a
fee
you
must
give
the
recipients
all
the
rights
that
you
have
you
must
make
sure
that
they
too
receive
or
can
get
the
source
code
and
you
must
show
them
these
terms
so
they
know
their
rights
we
protect
your
rights
with
two
steps
copyright
the
software
and
offer
you
this
license
which
gives
you
legal
permission
to
copy
distribute
and
or
modify
the
software
also
for
each
author
s
protection
and
ours
we
want
to
make
certain
that
everyone
understands
that
there
is
no
warranty
for
this
free
software
if
the
software
is
modified
by
someone
else
and
passed
on
we
want
its
recipients
to
know
that
what
they
have
is
not
the
original
so
that
any
problems
introduced
by
others
will
not
reflect
on
the
original
authors
reputations
finally
any
free
program
is
threatened
constantly
by
software
patents
we
wish
to
avoid
the
danger
that
redistributors
of
a
free
program
will
individually
obtain
patent
licenses
in
effect
making
the
program
proprietary
to
prevent
this
we
have
made
it
clear
that
any
patent
must
be
licensed
for
everyone
s
free
use
or
not
licensed
at
all
the
precise
terms
and
conditions
for
copying
distribution
and
modification
follow
terms
and
conditions
for
copying
distribution
and
modification
this
license
applies
to
any
program
or
other
work
which
contains
a
notice
placed
by
the
copyright
holder
saying
it
may
be
distributed
under
the
terms
of
this
general
public
license
the
program
below
refers
to
any
such
program
or
work
and
a
work
based
on
the
program
means
either
the
program
or
any
derivative
work
under
copyright
law
that
is
to
say
a
work
containing
the
program
or
a
portion
of
it
either
verbatim
or
with
modifications
and
or
translated
into
another
language
hereinafter
translation
is
included
without
limitation
in
the
term
modification
each
licensee
is
addressed
as
you
activities
other
than
copying
distribution
and
modification
are
not
covered
by
this
license
they
are
outside
its
scope
the
act
of
running
the
program
is
not
restricted
and
the
output
from
the
program
is
covered
only
if
its
contents
constitute
a
work
based
on
the
program
independent
of
having
been
made
by
running
the
program
whether
that
is
true
depends
on
what
the
program
does
you
may
copy
and
distribute
verbatim
copies
of
the
program
s
source
code
as
you
receive
it
in
any
medium
provided
that
you
conspicuously
and
appropriately
publish
on
each
copy
an
appropriate
copyright
notice
and
disclaimer
of
warranty
keep
intact
all
the
notices
that
refer
to
this
license
and
to
the
absence
of
any
warranty
and
give
any
other
recipients
of
the
program
a
copy
of
this
license
along
with
the
program
you
may
charge
a
fee
for
the
physical
act
of
transferring
a
copy
and
you
may
at
your
option
offer
warranty
protection
in
exchange
for
a
fee
you
may
modify
your
copy
or
copies
of
the
program
or
any
portion
of
it
thus
forming
a
work
based
on
the
program
and
copy
and
distribute
such
modifications
or
work
under
the
terms
of
section
above
provided
that
you
also
meet
all
of
these
conditions
a
you
must
cause
the
modified
files
to
carry
prominent
notices
stating
that
you
changed
the
files
and
the
date
of
any
change
b
you
must
cause
any
work
that
you
distribute
or
publish
that
in
whole
or
in
part
contains
or
is
derived
from
the
program
or
any
part
thereof
to
be
licensed
as
a
whole
at
no
charge
to
all
third
parties
under
the
terms
of
this
license
c
if
the
modified
program
normally
reads
commands
interactively
when
run
you
must
cause
it
when
started
running
for
such
interactive
use
in
the
most
ordinary
way
to
print
or
display
an
announcement
including
an
appropriate
copyright
notice
and
a
notice
that
there
is
no
warranty
or
else
saying
that
you
provide
a
warranty
and
that
users
may
redistribute
the
program
under
these
conditions
and
telling
the
user
how
to
view
a
copy
of
this
license
exception
if
the
program
itself
is
interactive
but
does
not
normally
print
such
an
announcement
your
work
based
on
the
program
is
not
required
to
print
an
announcement
these
requirements
apply
to
the
modified
work
as
a
whole
if
identifiable
sections
of
that
work
are
not
derived
from
the
program
and
can
be
reasonably
considered
independent
and
separate
works
in
themselves
then
this
license
and
its
terms
do
not
apply
to
those
sections
when
you
distribute
them
as
separate
works
but
when
you
distribute
the
same
sections
as
part
of
a
whole
which
is
a
work
based
on
the
program
the
distribution
of
the
whole
must
be
on
the
terms
of
this
license
whose
permissions
for
other
licensees
extend
to
the
entire
whole
and
thus
to
each
and
every
part
regardless
of
who
wrote
it
thus
it
is
not
the
intent
of
this
section
to
claim
rights
or
contest
your
rights
to
work
written
entirely
by
you
rather
the
intent
is
to
exercise
the
right
to
control
the
distribution
of
derivative
or
collective
works
based
on
the
program
in
addition
mere
aggregation
of
another
work
not
based
on
the
program
with
the
program
or
with
a
work
based
on
the
program
on
a
volume
of
a
storage
or
distribution
medium
does
not
bring
the
other
work
under
the
scope
of
this
license
you
may
copy
and
distribute
the
program
or
a
work
based
on
it
under
section
in
object
code
or
executable
form
under
the
terms
of
sections
and
above
provided
that
you
also
do
one
of
the
following
a
accompany
it
with
the
complete
corresponding
machine
readable
source
code
which
must
be
distributed
under
the
terms
of
sections
and
above
on
a
medium
customarily
used
for
software
interchange
or
b
accompany
it
with
a
written
offer
valid
for
at
least
three
years
to
give
any
third
party
for
a
charge
no
more
than
your
cost
of
physically
performing
source
distribution
a
complete
machine
readable
copy
of
the
corresponding
source
code
to
be
distributed
under
the
terms
of
sections
and
above
on
a
medium
customarily
used
for
software
interchange
or
c
accompany
it
with
the
information
you
received
as
to
the
offer
to
distribute
corresponding
source
code
this
alternative
is
allowed
only
for
noncommercial
distribution
and
only
if
you
received
the
program
in
object
code
or
executable
form
with
such
an
offer
in
accord
with
subsection
b
above
the
source
code
for
a
work
means
the
preferred
form
of
the
work
for
making
modifications
to
it
for
an
executable
work
complete
source
code
means
all
the
source
code
for
all
modules
it
contains
plus
any
associated
interface
definition
files
plus
the
scripts
used
to
control
compilation
and
installation
of
the
executable
however
as
a
special
exception
the
source
code
distributed
need
not
include
anything
that
is
normally
distributed
in
either
source
or
binary
form
with
the
major
components
compiler
kernel
and
so
on
of
the
operating
system
on
which
the
executable
runs
unless
that
component
itself
accompanies
the
executable
if
distribution
of
executable
or
object
code
is
made
by
offering
access
to
copy
from
a
designated
place
then
offering
equivalent
access
to
copy
the
source
code
from
the
same
place
counts
as
distribution
of
the
source
code
even
though
third
parties
are
not
compelled
to
copy
the
source
along
with
the
object
code
you
may
not
copy
modify
sublicense
or
distribute
the
program
except
as
expressly
provided
under
this
license
any
attempt
otherwise
to
copy
modify
sublicense
or
distribute
the
program
is
void
and
will
automatically
terminate
your
rights
under
this
license
however
parties
who
have
received
copies
or
rights
from
you
under
this
license
will
not
have
their
licenses
terminated
so
long
as
such
parties
remain
in
full
compliance
you
are
not
required
to
accept
this
license
since
you
have
not
signed
it
however
nothing
else
grants
you
permission
to
modify
or
distribute
the
program
or
its
derivative
works
these
actions
are
prohibited
by
law
if
you
do
not
accept
this
license
therefore
by
modifying
or
distributing
the
program
or
any
work
based
on
the
program
you
indicate
your
acceptance
of
this
license
to
do
so
and
all
its
terms
and
conditions
for
copying
distributing
or
modifying
the
program
or
works
based
on
it
each
time
you
redistribute
the
program
or
any
work
based
on
the
program
the
recipient
automatically
receives
a
license
from
the
original
licensor
to
copy
distribute
or
modify
the
program
subject
to
these
terms
and
conditions
you
may
not
impose
any
further
restrictions
on
the
recipients
exercise
of
the
rights
granted
herein
you
are
not
responsible
for
enforcing
compliance
by
third
parties
to
this
license
if
as
a
consequence
of
a
court
judgment
or
allegation
of
patent
infringement
or
for
any
other
reason
not
limited
to
patent
issues
conditions
are
imposed
on
you
whether
by
court
order
agreement
or
otherwise
that
contradict
the
conditions
of
this
license
they
do
not
excuse
you
from
the
conditions
of
this
license
if
you
cannot
distribute
so
as
to
satisfy
simultaneously
your
obligations
under
this
license
and
any
other
pertinent
obligations
then
as
a
consequence
you
may
not
distribute
the
program
at
all
for
example
if
a
patent
license
would
not
permit
royalty
free
redistribution
of
the
program
by
all
those
who
receive
copies
directly
or
indirectly
through
you
then
the
only
way
you
could
satisfy
both
it
and
this
license
would
be
to
refrain
entirely
from
distribution
of
the
program
if
any
portion
of
this
section
is
held
invalid
or
unenforceable
under
any
particular
circumstance
the
balance
of
the
section
is
intended
to
apply
and
the
section
as
a
whole
is
intended
to
apply
in
other
circumstances
it
is
not
the
purpose
of
this
section
to
induce
you
to
infringe
any
patents
or
other
property
right
claims
or
to
contest
validity
of
any
such
claims
this
section
has
the
sole
purpose
of
protecting
the
integrity
of
the
free
software
distribution
system
which
is
implemented
by
public
license
practices
many
people
have
made
generous
contributions
to
the
wide
range
of
software
distributed
through
that
system
in
reliance
on
consistent
application
of
that
system
it
is
up
to
the
author
donor
to
decide
if
he
or
she
is
willing
to
distribute
software
through
any
other
system
and
a
licensee
cannot
impose
that
choice
this
section
is
intended
to
make
thoroughly
clear
what
is
believed
to
be
a
consequence
of
the
rest
of
this
license
if
the
distribution
and
or
use
of
the
program
is
restricted
in
certain
countries
either
by
patents
or
by
copyrighted
interfaces
the
original
copyright
holder
who
places
the
program
under
this
license
may
add
an
explicit
geographical
distribution
limitation
excluding
those
countries
so
that
distribution
is
permitted
only
in
or
among
countries
not
thus
excluded
in
such
case
this
license
incorporates
the
limitation
as
if
written
in
the
body
of
this
license
the
free
software
foundation
may
publish
revised
and
or
new
versions
of
the
general
public
license
from
time
to
time
such
new
versions
will
be
similar
in
spirit
to
the
present
version
but
may
differ
in
detail
to
address
new
problems
or
concerns
each
version
is
given
a
distinguishing
version
number
if
the
program
specifies
a
version
number
of
this
license
which
applies
to
it
and
any
later
version
you
have
the
option
of
following
the
terms
and
conditions
either
of
that
version
or
of
any
later
version
published
by
the
free
software
foundation
if
the
program
does
not
specify
a
version
number
of
this
license
you
may
choose
any
version
ever
published
by
the
free
software
foundation
if
you
wish
to
incorporate
parts
of
the
program
into
other
free
programs
whose
distribution
conditions
are
different
write
to
the
author
to
ask
for
permission
for
software
which
is
copyrighted
by
the
free
software
foundation
write
to
the
free
software
foundation
we
sometimes
make
exceptions
for
this
our
decision
will
be
guided
by
the
two
goals
of
preserving
the
free
status
of
all
derivatives
of
our
free
software
and
of
promoting
the
sharing
and
reuse
of
software
generally
no
warranty
because
the
program
is
licensed
free
of
charge
there
is
no
warranty
for
the
program
to
the
extent
permitted
by
applicable
law
except
when
otherwise
stated
in
writing
the
copyright
holders
and
or
other
parties
provide
the
program
as
is
without
warranty
of
any
kind
either
expressed
or
implied
including
but
not
limited
to
the
implied
warranties
of
merchantability
and
fitness
for
a
particular
purpose
the
entire
risk
as
to
the
quality
and
performance
of
the
program
is
with
you
should
the
program
prove
defective
you
assume
the
cost
of
all
necessary
servicing
repair
or
correction
in
no
event
unless
required
by
applicable
law
or
agreed
to
in
writing
will
any
copyright
holder
or
any
other
party
who
may
modify
and
or
redistribute
the
program
as
permitted
above
be
liable
to
you
for
damages
including
any
general
special
incidental
or
consequential
damages
arising
out
of
the
use
or
inability
to
use
the
program
including
but
not
limited
to
loss
of
data
or
data
being
rendered
inaccurate
or
losses
sustained
by
you
or
third
parties
or
a
failure
of
the
program
to
operate
with
any
other
programs
even
if
such
holder
or
other
party
has
been
advised
of
the
possibility
of
such
damages
end
of
terms
and
conditions
how
to
apply
these
terms
to
your
new
programs
if
you
develop
a
new
program
and
you
want
it
to
be
of
the
greatest
possible
use
to
the
public
the
best
way
to
achieve
this
is
to
make
it
free
software
which
everyone
can
redistribute
and
change
under
these
terms
to
do
so
attach
the
following
notices
to
the
program
it
is
safest
to
attach
them
to
the
start
of
each
source
file
to
most
effectively
convey
the
exclusion
of
warranty
and
each
file
should
have
at
least
the
copyright
line
and
a
pointer
to
where
the
full
notice
is
found
one
line
to
give
the
program
s
name
and
an
idea
of
what
it
does
copyright
c
yyyy
name
of
author
this
program
is
free
software
you
can
redistribute
it
and
or
modify
it
under
the
terms
of
the
gnu
general
public
license
as
published
by
the
free
software
foundation
either
version
of
the
license
or
at
your
option
any
later
version
this
program
is
distributed
in
the
hope
that
it
will
be
useful
but
without
any
warranty
without
even
the
implied
warranty
of
merchantability
or
fitness
for
a
particular
purpose
see
the
gnu
general
public
license
for
more
details
you
should
have
received
a
copy
of
the
gnu
general
public
license
along
with
this
program
if
not
see
also
add
information
on
how
to
contact
you
by
electronic
and
paper
mail
if
the
program
is
interactive
make
it
output
a
short
notice
like
this
when
it
starts
in
an
interactive
mode
gnomovision
version
copyright
c
year
name
of
author
gnomovision
comes
with
absolutely
no
warranty
for
details
type
show
w
this
is
free
software
and
you
are
welcome
to
redistribute
it
under
certain
conditions
type
show
c
for
details
the
hypothetical
commands
show
w
and
show
c
should
show
the
appropriate
parts
of
the
general
public
license
of
course
the
commands
you
use
may
be
called
something
other
than
show
w
and
show
c
they
could
even
be
mouse
clicks
or
menu
items
whatever
suits
your
program
you
should
also
get
your
employer
if
you
work
as
a
programmer
or
your
school
if
any
to
sign
a
copyright
disclaimer
for
the
program
if
necessary
here
is
a
sample
alter
the
names
everyone
is
permitted
to
copy
and
distribute
verbatim
copies
of
this
license
document
but
changing
it
is
not
allowed
preamble
the
gnu
general
public
license
is
a
free
copyleft
license
for
software
and
other
kinds
of
works
the
licenses
for
most
software
and
other
practical
works
are
designed
to
take
away
your
freedom
to
share
and
change
the
works
by
contrast
the
gnu
general
public
license
is
intended
to
guarantee
your
freedom
to
share
and
change
all
versions
of
a
program
to
make
sure
it
remains
free
software
for
all
its
users
we
the
free
software
foundation
use
the
gnu
general
public
license
for
most
of
our
software
it
applies
also
to
any
other
work
released
this
way
by
its
authors
you
can
apply
it
to
your
programs
too
when
we
speak
of
free
software
we
are
referring
to
freedom
not
price
our
general
public
licenses
are
designed
to
make
sure
that
you
have
the
freedom
to
distribute
copies
of
free
software
and
charge
for
them
if
you
wish
that
you
receive
source
code
or
can
get
it
if
you
want
it
that
you
can
change
the
software
or
use
pieces
of
it
in
new
free
programs
and
that
you
know
you
can
do
these
things
to
protect
your
rights
we
need
to
prevent
others
from
denying
you
these
rights
or
asking
you
to
surrender
the
rights
therefore
you
have
certain
responsibilities
if
you
distribute
copies
of
the
software
or
if
you
modify
it
responsibilities
to
respect
the
freedom
of
others
for
example
if
you
distribute
copies
of
such
a
program
whether
gratis
or
for
a
fee
you
must
pass
on
to
the
recipients
the
same
freedoms
that
you
received
you
must
make
sure
that
they
too
receive
or
can
get
the
source
code
and
you
must
show
them
these
terms
so
they
know
their
rights
developers
that
use
the
gnu
gpl
protect
your
rights
with
two
steps
assert
copyright
on
the
software
and
offer
you
this
license
giving
you
legal
permission
to
copy
distribute
and
or
modify
it
for
the
developers
and
authors
protection
the
gpl
clearly
explains
that
there
is
no
warranty
for
this
free
software
for
both
users
and
authors
sake
the
gpl
requires
that
modified
versions
be
marked
as
changed
so
that
their
problems
will
not
be
attributed
erroneously
to
authors
of
previous
versions
some
devices
are
designed
to
deny
users
access
to
install
or
run
modified
versions
of
the
software
inside
them
although
the
manufacturer
can
do
so
this
is
fundamentally
incompatible
with
the
aim
of
protecting
users
freedom
to
change
the
software
the
systematic
pattern
of
such
abuse
occurs
in
the
area
of
products
for
individuals
to
use
which
is
precisely
where
it
is
most
unacceptable
therefore
we
have
designed
this
version
of
the
gpl
to
prohibit
the
practice
for
those
products
if
such
problems
arise
substantially
in
other
domains
we
stand
ready
to
extend
this
provision
to
those
domains
in
future
versions
of
the
gpl
as
needed
to
protect
the
freedom
of
users
finally
every
program
is
threatened
constantly
by
software
patents
states
should
not
allow
patents
to
restrict
development
and
use
of
software
on
general
purpose
computers
but
in
those
that
do
we
wish
to
avoid
the
special
danger
that
patents
applied
to
a
free
program
could
make
it
effectively
proprietary
to
prevent
this
the
gpl
assures
that
patents
cannot
be
used
to
render
the
program
non
free
the
precise
terms
and
conditions
for
copying
distribution
and
modification
follow
terms
and
conditions
definitions
this
license
refers
to
version
of
the
gnu
general
public
license
copyright
also
means
copyright
like
laws
that
apply
to
other
kinds
of
works
such
as
semiconductor
masks
the
program
refers
to
any
copyrightable
work
licensed
under
this
license
each
licensee
is
addressed
as
you
licensees
and
recipients
may
be
individuals
or
organizations
to
modify
a
work
means
to
copy
from
or
adapt
all
or
part
of
the
work
in
a
fashion
requiring
copyright
permission
other
than
the
making
of
an
exact
copy
the
resulting
work
is
called
a
modified
version
of
the
earlier
work
or
a
work
based
on
the
earlier
work
a
covered
work
means
either
the
unmodified
program
or
a
work
based
on
the
program
to
propagate
a
work
means
to
do
anything
with
it
that
without
permission
would
make
you
directly
or
secondarily
liable
for
infringement
under
applicable
copyright
law
except
executing
it
on
a
computer
or
modifying
a
private
copy
propagation
includes
copying
distribution
with
or
without
modification
making
available
to
the
public
and
in
some
countries
other
activities
as
well
to
convey
a
work
means
any
kind
of
propagation
that
enables
other
parties
to
make
or
receive
copies
mere
interaction
with
a
user
through
a
computer
network
with
no
transfer
of
a
copy
is
not
conveying
an
interactive
user
interface
displays
appropriate
legal
notices
to
the
extent
that
it
includes
a
convenient
and
prominently
visible
feature
that
displays
an
appropriate
copyright
notice
and
tells
the
user
that
there
is
no
warranty
for
the
work
except
to
the
extent
that
warranties
are
provided
that
licensees
may
convey
the
work
under
this
license
and
how
to
view
a
copy
of
this
license
if
the
interface
presents
a
list
of
user
commands
or
options
such
as
a
menu
a
prominent
item
in
the
list
meets
this
criterion
source
code
the
source
code
for
a
work
means
the
preferred
form
of
the
work
for
making
modifications
to
it
object
code
means
any
non
source
form
of
a
work
a
standard
interface
means
an
interface
that
either
is
an
official
standard
defined
by
a
recognized
standards
body
or
in
the
case
of
interfaces
specified
for
a
particular
programming
language
one
that
is
widely
used
among
developers
working
in
that
language
the
system
libraries
of
an
executable
work
include
anything
other
than
the
work
as
a
whole
that
a
is
included
in
the
normal
form
of
packaging
a
major
component
but
which
is
not
part
of
that
major
component
and
b
serves
only
to
enable
use
of
the
work
with
that
major
component
or
to
implement
a
standard
interface
for
which
an
implementation
is
available
to
the
public
in
source
code
form
a
major
component
in
this
context
means
a
major
essential
component
kernel
window
system
and
so
on
of
the
specific
operating
system
if
any
on
which
the
executable
work
runs
or
a
compiler
used
to
produce
the
work
or
an
object
code
interpreter
used
to
run
it
the
corresponding
source
for
a
work
in
object
code
form
means
all
the
source
code
needed
to
generate
install
and
for
an
executable
work
run
the
object
code
and
to
modify
the
work
including
scripts
to
control
those
activities
however
it
does
not
include
the
work
s
system
libraries
or
general
purpose
tools
or
generally
available
free
programs
which
are
used
unmodified
in
performing
those
activities
but
which
are
not
part
of
the
work
for
example
corresponding
source
includes
interface
definition
files
associated
with
source
files
for
the
work
and
the
source
code
for
shared
libraries
and
dynamically
linked
subprograms
that
the
work
is
specifically
designed
to
require
such
as
by
intimate
data
communication
or
control
flow
between
those
subprograms
and
other
parts
of
the
work
the
corresponding
source
need
not
include
anything
that
users
can
regenerate
automatically
from
other
parts
of
the
corresponding
source
the
corresponding
source
for
a
work
in
source
code
form
is
that
same
work
basic
permissions
all
rights
granted
under
this
license
are
granted
for
the
term
of
copyright
on
the
program
and
are
irrevocable
provided
the
stated
conditions
are
met
this
license
explicitly
affirms
your
unlimited
permission
to
run
the
unmodified
program
the
output
from
running
a
covered
work
is
covered
by
this
license
only
if
the
output
given
its
content
constitutes
a
covered
work
this
license
acknowledges
your
rights
of
fair
use
or
other
equivalent
as
provided
by
copyright
law
you
may
make
run
and
propagate
covered
works
that
you
do
not
convey
without
conditions
so
long
as
your
license
otherwise
remains
in
force
you
may
convey
covered
works
to
others
for
the
sole
purpose
of
having
them
make
modifications
exclusively
for
you
or
provide
you
with
facilities
for
running
those
works
provided
that
you
comply
with
the
terms
of
this
license
in
conveying
all
material
for
which
you
do
not
control
copyright
those
thus
making
or
running
the
covered
works
for
you
must
do
so
exclusively
on
your
behalf
under
your
direction
and
control
on
terms
that
prohibit
them
from
making
any
copies
of
your
copyrighted
material
outside
their
relationship
with
you
conveying
under
any
other
circumstances
is
permitted
solely
under
the
conditions
stated
below
sublicensing
is
not
allowed
section
makes
it
unnecessary
protecting
users
legal
rights
from
anti
circumvention
law
no
covered
work
shall
be
deemed
part
of
an
effective
technological
measure
under
any
applicable
law
fulfilling
obligations
under
article
of
the
wipo
copyright
treaty
adopted
on
december
or
similar
laws
prohibiting
or
restricting
circumvention
of
such
measures
when
you
convey
a
covered
work
you
waive
any
legal
power
to
forbid
circumvention
of
technological
measures
to
the
extent
such
circumvention
is
effected
by
exercising
rights
under
this
license
with
respect
to
the
covered
work
and
you
disclaim
any
intention
to
limit
operation
or
modification
of
the
work
as
a
means
of
enforcing
against
the
work
s
users
your
or
third
parties
legal
rights
to
forbid
circumvention
of
technological
measures
conveying
verbatim
copies
you
may
convey
verbatim
copies
of
the
program
s
source
code
as
you
receive
it
in
any
medium
provided
that
you
conspicuously
and
appropriately
publish
on
each
copy
an
appropriate
copyright
notice
keep
intact
all
notices
stating
that
this
license
and
any
non
permissive
terms
added
in
accord
with
section
apply
to
the
code
keep
intact
all
notices
of
the
absence
of
any
warranty
and
give
all
recipients
a
copy
of
this
license
along
with
the
program
you
may
charge
any
price
or
no
price
for
each
copy
that
you
convey
and
you
may
offer
support
or
warranty
protection
for
a
fee
conveying
modified
source
versions
you
may
convey
a
work
based
on
the
program
or
the
modifications
to
produce
it
from
the
program
in
the
form
of
source
code
under
the
terms
of
section
provided
that
you
also
meet
all
of
these
conditions
a
the
work
must
carry
prominent
notices
stating
that
you
modified
it
and
giving
a
relevant
date
b
the
work
must
carry
prominent
notices
stating
that
it
is
released
under
this
license
and
any
conditions
added
under
section
this
requirement
modifies
the
requirement
in
section
to
keep
intact
all
notices
c
you
must
license
the
entire
work
as
a
whole
under
this
license
to
anyone
who
comes
into
possession
of
a
copy
this
license
will
therefore
apply
along
with
any
applicable
section
additional
terms
to
the
whole
of
the
work
and
all
its
parts
regardless
of
how
they
are
packaged
this
license
gives
no
permission
to
license
the
work
in
any
other
way
but
it
does
not
invalidate
such
permission
if
you
have
separately
received
it
d
if
the
work
has
interactive
user
interfaces
each
must
display
appropriate
legal
notices
however
if
the
program
has
interactive
interfaces
that
do
not
display
appropriate
legal
notices
your
work
need
not
make
them
do
so
a
compilation
of
a
covered
work
with
other
separate
and
independent
works
which
are
not
by
their
nature
extensions
of
the
covered
work
and
which
are
not
combined
with
it
such
as
to
form
a
larger
program
in
or
on
a
volume
of
a
storage
or
distribution
medium
is
called
an
aggregate
if
the
compilation
and
its
resulting
copyright
are
not
used
to
limit
the
access
or
legal
rights
of
the
compilation
s
users
beyond
what
the
individual
works
permit
inclusion
of
a
covered
work
in
an
aggregate
does
not
cause
this
license
to
apply
to
the
other
parts
of
the
aggregate
conveying
non
source
forms
you
may
convey
a
covered
work
in
object
code
form
under
the
terms
of
sections
and
provided
that
you
also
convey
the
machine
readable
corresponding
source
under
the
terms
of
this
license
in
one
of
these
ways
a
convey
the
object
code
in
or
embodied
in
a
physical
product
including
a
physical
distribution
medium
accompanied
by
the
corresponding
source
fixed
on
a
durable
physical
medium
customarily
used
for
software
interchange
b
convey
the
object
code
in
or
embodied
in
a
physical
product
including
a
physical
distribution
medium
accompanied
by
a
written
offer
valid
for
at
least
three
years
and
valid
for
as
long
as
you
offer
spare
parts
or
customer
support
for
that
product
model
to
give
anyone
who
possesses
the
object
code
either
a
copy
of
the
corresponding
source
for
all
the
software
in
the
product
that
is
covered
by
this
license
on
a
durable
physical
medium
customarily
used
for
software
interchange
for
a
price
no
more
than
your
reasonable
cost
of
physically
performing
this
conveying
of
source
or
access
to
copy
the
corresponding
source
from
a
network
server
at
no
charge
c
convey
individual
copies
of
the
object
code
with
a
copy
of
the
written
offer
to
provide
the
corresponding
source
this
alternative
is
allowed
only
occasionally
and
noncommercially
and
only
if
you
received
the
object
code
with
such
an
offer
in
accord
with
subsection
b
d
convey
the
object
code
by
offering
access
from
a
designated
place
gratis
or
for
a
charge
and
offer
equivalent
access
to
the
corresponding
source
in
the
same
way
through
the
same
place
at
no
further
charge
you
need
not
require
recipients
to
copy
the
corresponding
source
along
with
the
object
code
if
the
place
to
copy
the
object
code
is
a
network
server
the
corresponding
source
may
be
on
a
different
server
operated
by
you
or
a
third
party
that
supports
equivalent
copying
facilities
provided
you
maintain
clear
directions
next
to
the
object
code
saying
where
to
find
the
corresponding
source
regardless
of
what
server
hosts
the
corresponding
source
you
remain
obligated
to
ensure
that
it
is
available
for
as
long
as
needed
to
satisfy
these
requirements
e
convey
the
object
code
using
peer
to
peer
transmission
provided
you
inform
other
peers
where
the
object
code
and
corresponding
source
of
the
work
are
being
offered
to
the
general
public
at
no
charge
under
subsection
d
a
separable
portion
of
the
object
code
whose
source
code
is
excluded
from
the
corresponding
source
as
a
system
library
need
not
be
included
in
conveying
the
object
code
work
a
user
product
is
either
a
consumer
product
which
means
any
tangible
personal
property
which
is
normally
used
for
personal
family
or
household
purposes
or
anything
designed
or
sold
for
incorporation
into
a
dwelling
in
determining
whether
a
product
is
a
consumer
product
doubtful
cases
shall
be
resolved
in
favor
of
coverage
for
a
particular
product
received
by
a
particular
user
normally
used
refers
to
a
typical
or
common
use
of
that
class
of
product
regardless
of
the
status
of
the
particular
user
or
of
the
way
in
which
the
particular
user
actually
uses
or
expects
or
is
expected
to
use
the
product
a
product
is
a
consumer
product
regardless
of
whether
the
product
has
substantial
commercial
industrial
or
non
consumer
uses
unless
such
uses
represent
the
only
significant
mode
of
use
of
the
product
installation
information
for
a
user
product
means
any
methods
procedures
authorization
keys
or
other
information
required
to
install
and
execute
modified
versions
of
a
covered
work
in
that
user
product
from
a
modified
version
of
its
corresponding
source
the
information
must
suffice
to
ensure
that
the
continued
functioning
of
the
modified
object
code
is
in
no
case
prevented
or
interfered
with
solely
because
modification
has
been
made
if
you
convey
an
object
code
work
under
this
section
in
or
with
or
specifically
for
use
in
a
user
product
and
the
conveying
occurs
as
part
of
a
transaction
in
which
the
right
of
possession
and
use
of
the
user
product
is
transferred
to
the
recipient
in
perpetuity
or
for
a
fixed
term
regardless
of
how
the
transaction
is
characterized
the
corresponding
source
conveyed
under
this
section
must
be
accompanied
by
the
installation
information
but
this
requirement
does
not
apply
if
neither
you
nor
any
third
party
retains
the
ability
to
install
modified
object
code
on
the
user
product
for
example
the
work
has
been
installed
in
rom
the
requirement
to
provide
installation
information
does
not
include
a
requirement
to
continue
to
provide
support
service
warranty
or
updates
for
a
work
that
has
been
modified
or
installed
by
the
recipient
or
for
the
user
product
in
which
it
has
been
modified
or
installed
access
to
a
network
may
be
denied
when
the
modification
itself
materially
and
adversely
affects
the
operation
of
the
network
or
violates
the
rules
and
protocols
for
communication
across
the
network
corresponding
source
conveyed
and
installation
information
provided
in
accord
with
this
section
must
be
in
a
format
that
is
publicly
documented
and
with
an
implementation
available
to
the
public
in
source
code
form
and
must
require
no
special
password
or
key
for
unpacking
reading
or
copying
additional
terms
additional
permissions
are
terms
that
supplement
the
terms
of
this
license
by
making
exceptions
from
one
or
more
of
its
conditions
additional
permissions
that
are
applicable
to
the
entire
program
shall
be
treated
as
though
they
were
included
in
this
license
to
the
extent
that
they
are
valid
under
applicable
law
if
additional
permissions
apply
only
to
part
of
the
program
that
part
may
be
used
separately
under
those
permissions
but
the
entire
program
remains
governed
by
this
license
without
regard
to
the
additional
permissions
when
you
convey
a
copy
of
a
covered
work
you
may
at
your
option
remove
any
additional
permissions
from
that
copy
or
from
any
part
of
it
additional
permissions
may
be
written
to
require
their
own
removal
in
certain
cases
when
you
modify
the
work
you
may
place
additional
permissions
on
material
added
by
you
to
a
covered
work
for
which
you
have
or
can
give
appropriate
copyright
permission
notwithstanding
any
other
provision
of
this
license
for
material
you
add
to
a
covered
work
you
may
if
authorized
by
the
copyright
holders
of
that
material
supplement
the
terms
of
this
license
with
terms
a
disclaiming
warranty
or
limiting
liability
differently
from
the
terms
of
sections
and
of
this
license
or
b
requiring
preservation
of
specified
reasonable
legal
notices
or
author
attributions
in
that
material
or
in
the
appropriate
legal
notices
displayed
by
works
containing
it
or
c
prohibiting
misrepresentation
of
the
origin
of
that
material
or
requiring
that
modified
versions
of
such
material
be
marked
in
reasonable
ways
as
different
from
the
original
version
or
d
limiting
the
use
for
publicity
purposes
of
names
of
licensors
or
authors
of
the
material
or
e
declining
to
grant
rights
under
trademark
law
for
use
of
some
trade
names
trademarks
or
service
marks
or
f
requiring
indemnification
of
licensors
and
authors
of
that
material
by
anyone
who
conveys
the
material
or
modified
versions
of
it
with
contractual
assumptions
of
liability
to
the
recipient
for
any
liability
that
these
contractual
assumptions
directly
impose
on
those
licensors
and
authors
all
other
non
permissive
additional
terms
are
considered
further
restrictions
within
the
meaning
of
section
if
the
program
as
you
received
it
or
any
part
of
it
contains
a
notice
stating
that
it
is
governed
by
this
license
along
with
a
term
that
is
a
further
restriction
you
may
remove
that
term
if
a
license
document
contains
a
further
restriction
but
permits
relicensing
or
conveying
under
this
license
you
may
add
to
a
covered
work
material
governed
by
the
terms
of
that
license
document
provided
that
the
further
restriction
does
not
survive
such
relicensing
or
conveying
if
you
add
terms
to
a
covered
work
in
accord
with
this
section
you
must
place
in
the
relevant
source
files
a
statement
of
the
additional
terms
that
apply
to
those
files
or
a
notice
indicating
where
to
find
the
applicable
terms
additional
terms
permissive
or
non
permissive
may
be
stated
in
the
form
of
a
separately
written
license
or
stated
as
exceptions
the
above
requirements
apply
either
way
termination
you
may
not
propagate
or
modify
a
covered
work
except
as
expressly
provided
under
this
license
any
attempt
otherwise
to
propagate
or
modify
it
is
void
and
will
automatically
terminate
your
rights
under
this
license
including
any
patent
licenses
granted
under
the
third
paragraph
of
section
however
if
you
cease
all
violation
of
this
license
then
your
license
from
a
particular
copyright
holder
is
reinstated
a
provisionally
unless
and
until
the
copyright
holder
explicitly
and
finally
terminates
your
license
and
b
permanently
if
the
copyright
holder
fails
to
notify
you
of
the
violation
by
some
reasonable
means
prior
to
days
after
the
cessation
moreover
your
license
from
a
particular
copyright
holder
is
reinstated
permanently
if
the
copyright
holder
notifies
you
of
the
violation
by
some
reasonable
means
this
is
the
first
time
you
have
received
notice
of
violation
of
this
license
for
any
work
from
that
copyright
holder
and
you
cure
the
violation
prior
to
days
after
your
receipt
of
the
notice
termination
of
your
rights
under
this
section
does
not
terminate
the
licenses
of
parties
who
have
received
copies
or
rights
from
you
under
this
license
if
your
rights
have
been
terminated
and
not
permanently
reinstated
you
do
not
qualify
to
receive
new
licenses
for
the
same
material
under
section
acceptance
not
required
for
having
copies
you
are
not
required
to
accept
this
license
in
order
to
receive
or
run
a
copy
of
the
program
ancillary
propagation
of
a
covered
work
occurring
solely
as
a
consequence
of
using
peer
to
peer
transmission
to
receive
a
copy
likewise
does
not
require
acceptance
however
nothing
other
than
this
license
grants
you
permission
to
propagate
or
modify
any
covered
work
these
actions
infringe
copyright
if
you
do
not
accept
this
license
therefore
by
modifying
or
propagating
a
covered
work
you
indicate
your
acceptance
of
this
license
to
do
so
automatic
licensing
of
downstream
recipients
each
time
you
convey
a
covered
work
the
recipient
automatically
receives
a
license
from
the
original
licensors
to
run
modify
and
propagate
that
work
subject
to
this
license
you
are
not
responsible
for
enforcing
compliance
by
third
parties
with
this
license
an
entity
transaction
is
a
transaction
transferring
control
of
an
organization
or
substantially
all
assets
of
one
or
subdividing
an
organization
or
merging
organizations
if
propagation
of
a
covered
work
results
from
an
entity
transaction
each
party
to
that
transaction
who
receives
a
copy
of
the
work
also
receives
whatever
licenses
to
the
work
the
party
s
predecessor
in
interest
had
or
could
give
under
the
previous
paragraph
plus
a
right
to
possession
of
the
corresponding
source
of
the
work
from
the
predecessor
in
interest
if
the
predecessor
has
it
or
can
get
it
with
reasonable
efforts
you
may
not
impose
any
further
restrictions
on
the
exercise
of
the
rights
granted
or
affirmed
under
this
license
for
example
you
may
not
impose
a
license
fee
royalty
or
other
charge
for
exercise
of
rights
granted
under
this
license
and
you
may
not
initiate
litigation
including
a
cross
claim
or
counterclaim
in
a
lawsuit
alleging
that
any
patent
claim
is
infringed
by
making
using
selling
offering
for
sale
or
importing
the
program
or
any
portion
of
it
patents
a
contributor
is
a
copyright
holder
who
authorizes
use
under
this
license
of
the
program
or
a
work
on
which
the
program
is
based
the
work
thus
licensed
is
called
the
contributor
s
contributor
version
a
contributor
s
essential
patent
claims
are
all
patent
claims
owned
or
controlled
by
the
contributor
whether
already
acquired
or
hereafter
acquired
that
would
be
infringed
by
some
manner
permitted
by
this
license
of
making
using
or
selling
its
contributor
version
but
do
not
include
claims
that
would
be
infringed
only
as
a
consequence
of
further
modification
of
the
contributor
version
for
purposes
of
this
definition
control
includes
the
right
to
grant
patent
sublicenses
in
a
manner
consistent
with
the
requirements
of
this
license
each
contributor
grants
you
a
non
exclusive
worldwide
royalty
free
patent
license
under
the
contributor
s
essential
patent
claims
to
make
use
sell
offer
for
sale
import
and
otherwise
run
modify
and
propagate
the
contents
of
its
contributor
version
in
the
following
three
paragraphs
a
patent
license
is
any
express
agreement
or
commitment
however
denominated
not
to
enforce
a
patent
such
as
an
express
permission
to
practice
a
patent
or
covenant
not
to
sue
for
patent
infringement
to
grant
such
a
patent
license
to
a
party
means
to
make
such
an
agreement
or
commitment
not
to
enforce
a
patent
against
the
party
if
you
convey
a
covered
work
knowingly
relying
on
a
patent
license
and
the
corresponding
source
of
the
work
is
not
available
for
anyone
to
copy
free
of
charge
and
under
the
terms
of
this
license
through
a
publicly
available
network
server
or
other
readily
accessible
means
then
you
must
either
cause
the
corresponding
source
to
be
so
available
or
arrange
to
deprive
yourself
of
the
benefit
of
the
patent
license
for
this
particular
work
or
arrange
in
a
manner
consistent
with
the
requirements
of
this
license
to
extend
the
patent
license
to
downstream
recipients
knowingly
relying
means
you
have
actual
knowledge
that
but
for
the
patent
license
your
conveying
the
covered
work
in
a
country
or
your
recipient
s
use
of
the
covered
work
in
a
country
would
infringe
one
or
more
identifiable
patents
in
that
country
that
you
have
reason
to
believe
are
valid
if
pursuant
to
or
in
connection
with
a
single
transaction
or
arrangement
you
convey
or
propagate
by
procuring
conveyance
of
a
covered
work
and
grant
a
patent
license
to
some
of
the
parties
receiving
the
covered
work
authorizing
them
to
use
propagate
modify
or
convey
a
specific
copy
of
the
covered
work
then
the
patent
license
you
grant
is
automatically
extended
to
all
recipients
of
the
covered
work
and
works
based
on
it
a
patent
license
is
discriminatory
if
it
does
not
include
within
the
scope
of
its
coverage
prohibits
the
exercise
of
or
is
conditioned
on
the
non
exercise
of
one
or
more
of
the
rights
that
are
specifically
granted
under
this
license
you
may
not
convey
a
covered
work
if
you
are
a
party
to
an
arrangement
with
a
third
party
that
is
in
the
business
of
distributing
software
under
which
you
make
payment
to
the
third
party
based
on
the
extent
of
your
activity
of
conveying
the
work
and
under
which
the
third
party
grants
to
any
of
the
parties
who
would
receive
the
covered
work
from
you
a
discriminatory
patent
license
a
in
connection
with
copies
of
the
covered
work
conveyed
by
you
or
copies
made
from
those
copies
or
b
primarily
for
and
in
connection
with
specific
products
or
compilations
that
contain
the
covered
work
unless
you
entered
into
that
arrangement
or
that
patent
license
was
granted
prior
to
march
nothing
in
this
license
shall
be
construed
as
excluding
or
limiting
any
implied
license
or
other
defenses
to
infringement
that
may
otherwise
be
available
to
you
under
applicable
patent
law
no
surrender
of
others
freedom
if
conditions
are
imposed
on
you
whether
by
court
order
agreement
or
otherwise
that
contradict
the
conditions
of
this
license
they
do
not
excuse
you
from
the
conditions
of
this
license
if
you
cannot
convey
a
covered
work
so
as
to
satisfy
simultaneously
your
obligations
under
this
license
and
any
other
pertinent
obligations
then
as
a
consequence
you
may
not
convey
it
at
all
for
example
if
you
agree
to
terms
that
obligate
you
to
collect
a
royalty
for
further
conveying
from
those
to
whom
you
convey
the
program
the
only
way
you
could
satisfy
both
those
terms
and
this
license
would
be
to
refrain
entirely
from
conveying
the
program
use
with
the
gnu
affero
general
public
license
notwithstanding
any
other
provision
of
this
license
you
have
permission
to
link
or
combine
any
covered
work
with
a
work
licensed
under
version
of
the
gnu
affero
general
public
license
into
a
single
combined
work
and
to
convey
the
resulting
work
the
terms
of
this
license
will
continue
to
apply
to
the
part
which
is
the
covered
work
but
the
special
requirements
of
the
gnu
affero
general
public
license
section
concerning
interaction
through
a
network
will
apply
to
the
combination
as
such
revised
versions
of
this
license
the
free
software
foundation
may
publish
revised
and
or
new
versions
of
the
gnu
general
public
license
from
time
to
time
such
new
versions
will
be
similar
in
spirit
to
the
present
version
but
may
differ
in
detail
to
address
new
problems
or
concerns
each
version
is
given
a
distinguishing
version
number
if
the
program
specifies
that
a
certain
numbered
version
of
the
gnu
general
public
license
or
any
later
version
applies
to
it
you
have
the
option
of
following
the
terms
and
conditions
either
of
that
numbered
version
or
of
any
later
version
published
by
the
free
software
foundation
if
the
program
does
not
specify
a
version
number
of
the
gnu
general
public
license
you
may
choose
any
version
ever
published
by
the
free
software
foundation
if
the
program
specifies
that
a
proxy
can
decide
which
future
versions
of
the
gnu
general
public
license
can
be
used
that
proxy
s
public
statement
of
acceptance
of
a
version
permanently
authorizes
you
to
choose
that
version
for
the
program
later
license
versions
may
give
you
additional
or
different
permissions
however
no
additional
obligations
are
imposed
on
any
author
or
copyright
holder
as
a
result
of
your
choosing
to
follow
a
later
version
disclaimer
of
warranty
there
is
no
warranty
for
the
program
to
the
extent
permitted
by
applicable
law
except
when
otherwise
stated
in
writing
the
copyright
holders
and
or
other
parties
provide
the
program
as
is
without
warranty
of
any
kind
either
expressed
or
implied
including
but
not
limited
to
the
implied
warranties
of
merchantability
and
fitness
for
a
particular
purpose
the
entire
risk
as
to
the
quality
and
performance
of
the
program
is
with
you
should
the
program
prove
defective
you
assume
the
cost
of
all
necessary
servicing
repair
or
correction
limitation
of
liability
in
no
event
unless
required
by
applicable
law
or
agreed
to
in
writing
will
any
copyright
holder
or
any
other
party
who
modifies
and
or
conveys
the
program
as
permitted
above
be
liable
to
you
for
damages
including
any
general
special
incidental
or
consequential
damages
arising
out
of
the
use
or
inability
to
use
the
program
including
but
not
limited
to
loss
of
data
or
data
being
rendered
inaccurate
or
losses
sustained
by
you
or
third
parties
or
a
failure
of
the
program
to
operate
with
any
other
programs
even
if
such
holder
or
other
party
has
been
advised
of
the
possibility
of
such
damages
interpretation
of
sections
and
if
the
disclaimer
of
warranty
and
limitation
of
liability
provided
above
cannot
be
given
local
legal
effect
according
to
their
terms
reviewing
courts
shall
apply
local
law
that
most
closely
approximates
an
absolute
waiver
of
all
civil
liability
in
connection
with
the
program
unless
a
warranty
or
assumption
of
liability
accompanies
a
copy
of
the
program
in
return
for
a
fee
end
of
terms
and
conditions
how
to
apply
these
terms
to
your
new
programs
if
you
develop
a
new
program
and
you
want
it
to
be
of
the
greatest
possible
use
to
the
public
the
best
way
to
achieve
this
is
to
make
it
free
software
which
everyone
can
redistribute
and
change
under
these
terms
to
do
so
attach
the
following
notices
to
the
program
it
is
safest
to
attach
them
to
the
start
of
each
source
file
to
most
effectively
state
the
exclusion
of
warranty
and
each
file
should
have
at
least
the
copyright
line
and
a
pointer
to
where
the
full
notice
is
found
one
line
to
give
the
program
s
name
and
a
brief
idea
of
what
it
does
copyright
c
year
name
of
author
this
program
is
free
software
you
can
redistribute
it
and
or
modify
it
under
the
terms
of
the
gnu
general
public
license
as
published
by
the
free
software
foundation
either
version
of
the
license
or
at
your
option
any
later
version
this
program
is
distributed
in
the
hope
that
it
will
be
useful
but
without
any
warranty
without
even
the
implied
warranty
of
merchantability
or
fitness
for
a
particular
purpose
see
the
gnu
general
public
license
for
more
details
you
should
have
received
a
copy
of
the
gnu
general
public
license
along
with
this
program
if
not
see
also
add
information
on
how
to
contact
you
by
electronic
and
paper
mail
if
the
program
does
terminal
interaction
make
it
output
a
short
notice
like
this
when
it
starts
in
an
interactive
mode
program
copyright
c
year
name
of
author
this
program
comes
with
absolutely
no
warranty
for
details
type
show
w
this
is
free
software
and
you
are
welcome
to
redistribute
it
under
certain
conditions
type
show
c
for
details
the
hypothetical
commands
show
w
and
show
c
should
show
the
appropriate
parts
of
the
general
public
license
of
course
your
program
s
commands
might
be
different
for
a
gui
interface
you
would
use
an
about
box
conor
mcgregor
will
run
for
the
irish
presidency
in
elections
later
this
year
the
controversial
former
fighter
said
on
thursday
as
he
announced
his
candidacy
for
the
largely
ceremonial
role
on
an
anti
immigration
stance
mcgregor
who
in
recent
years
has
emerged
as
a
figurehead
for
the
far
right
in
ireland
said
on
social
media
that
he
would
run
for
president
to
oppose
a
long
awaited
new
european
union
migration
pact
aimed
at
sharing
the
burden
of
processing
asylum
claims
more
evenly
across
the
bloc
who
else
will
stand
up
to
government
and
oppose
this
bill
he
said
in
an
instagram
post
to
his
more
than
million
followers
any
other
presidential
candidate
they
attempt
to
put
forward
will
be
of
no
resistance
to
them
i
will
the
post
comes
just
days
after
mcgregor
appeared
at
the
white
house
with
donald
trump
on
st
patrick
day
where
he
became
the
latest
european
ally
of
the
us
president
to
promote
anti
immigrant
sentiment
drawing
controversy
and
censure
back
home
ireland
is
at
the
cusp
of
potentially
losing
its
irishness
mcgregor
said
monday
claiming
the
government
had
abandoned
the
voices
of
irish
people
and
that
rural
towns
were
being
overrun
by
immigrants
irish
leader
micheál
martin
said
mcgregor
comments
did
not
reflect
the
spirit
of
st
patrick
day
or
the
views
of
the
people
of
ireland
once
the
face
of
the
ultimate
fighting
championship
dublin
born
mcgregor
was
the
first
fighter
to
hold
two
ufc
belts
simultaneously
and
according
to
forbes
was
the
world
highest
paid
sports
star
in
despite
several
rumored
comebacks
he
hasn
t
fought
in
the
ufc
since
back
to
back
defeats
four
years
ago
and
has
become
a
hugely
controversial
figure
in
ireland
dogged
by
accusations
of
sexual
assault
which
he
has
denied
in
a
january
civil
lawsuit
a
woman
accused
mcgregor
of
sexual
battery
during
the
nba
finals
in
miami
the
incident
was
investigated
by
police
at
the
time
and
the
miami
dade
state
attorney
declined
to
press
charges
against
him
mcgregor
said
the
allegations
were
false
last
fall
a
civil
jury
in
dublin
awarded
nearly
euros
in
damages
to
a
woman
who
claimed
mcgregor
had
brutally
raped
and
battered
her
in
a
hotel
in
dublin
in
mcgregor
testified
that
the
two
had
consensual
sex
and
vowed
to
appeal
the
verdict
in
recent
years
mcgregor
has
also
turned
his
attention
to
sparring
with
people
on
social
media
political
analysts
and
far
right
experts
have
told
cnn
that
mcgregor
unique
brand
of
irish
patriotism
that
won
him
supporters
as
a
fighter
has
mutated
into
a
strand
of
far
right
irish
nationalism
as
far
back
as
mcgregor
had
expressed
support
for
people
protesting
against
immigration
some
irish
politicians
have
accused
him
of
fanning
the
flames
of
discontent
online
voicing
his
anger
at
ireland
immigration
policy
a
particularly
sensitive
issue
given
the
country
long
history
of
emigration
ireland
a
country
of
just
over
million
people
saw
immigrants
arrive
in
the
year
leading
up
to
april
the
highest
figure
in
years
with
some
attracted
by
its
strong
economic
performance
according
to
the
central
statistics
office
ireland
but
for
many
ordinary
workers
the
benefits
are
failing
to
reach
their
pockets
and
they
are
struggling
to
afford
high
housing
prices
and
rents
ireland
next
presidential
election
must
take
place
by
november
in
his
instagram
post
thursday
mcgregor
said
he
would
put
the
eu
migration
bill
to
a
referendum
if
elected
although
i
oppose
greatly
this
pact
it
is
neither
mine
nor
government
choice
to
make
it
is
the
people
of
ireland
choice
always
he
wrote
this
is
the
future
of
ireland
with
me
as
president
but
mcgregor
faces
an
uphill
task
to
get
his
name
on
the
ballot
as
few
irish
lawmakers
share
his
vehement
anti
immigrant
views
and
many
publicly
criticized
him
after
the
civil
case
last
november
presidential
candidates
must
be
nominated
by
at
least
of
the
members
of
the
lower
and
upper
houses
of
parliament
or
by
four
of
ireland
local
councils
according
to
the
country
electoral
commission
the
government
of
israel
s
prime
minister
benjamin
netanyahu
has
voted
to
dismiss
ronen
bar
the
chief
of
israel
s
shin
bet
internal
security
service
the
vote
in
the
early
hours
of
friday
local
time
could
still
be
subject
to
appeals
by
israel
s
supreme
court
the
government
has
now
unanimously
approved
prime
minister
benjamin
netanyahu
s
proposal
to
terminate
the
term
of
shin
bet
head
ronen
bar
the
prime
minister
s
office
said
in
a
statement
friday
ronen
bar
will
end
his
role
as
shin
bet
head
on
april
or
when
a
permanent
shin
bet
head
is
appointed
whichever
comes
first
it
added
it
came
after
netanyahu
met
with
bar
last
week
and
informed
him
that
he
would
propose
his
removal
in
a
video
statement
released
on
sunday
netanyahu
said
his
ongoing
distrust
of
bar
had
led
to
the
move
at
all
times
but
especially
in
such
an
existential
war
the
prime
minister
must
have
full
confidence
in
the
head
of
the
shin
bet
netanyahu
said
netanyahu
added
that
removing
bar
would
be
necessary
for
achieving
israel
s
war
goals
in
gaza
and
preventing
the
next
disaster
the
prime
minister
has
frequently
criticized
the
agency
placing
blame
on
its
leaders
for
the
security
lapses
that
led
to
the
hamas
october
attacks
that
killed
more
than
people
shin
bet
which
is
in
charge
of
monitoring
domestic
threats
to
israel
conducted
an
internal
investigation
that
determined
that
the
agency
had
failed
in
its
mission
to
prevent
the
attacks
but
it
also
blamed
policies
enacted
by
netanyahu
s
government
as
contributing
factors
such
as
politicians
visits
to
the
al
aqsa
compound
in
jerusalem
the
treatment
of
prisoners
and
the
perception
that
israeli
society
has
been
weakened
due
to
the
damage
to
social
cohesion
an
israeli
official
told
cnn
on
thursday
that
the
government
had
lost
all
confidence
in
ronen
bar
who
continues
to
cling
to
his
seat
while
cynically
using
the
families
of
the
hostages
and
politically
improperly
using
his
position
to
fabricate
futile
unfounded
investigations
shin
bet
is
reported
to
have
recently
opened
an
investigation
into
allegations
that
members
of
netanyahu
s
office
inappropriately
lobbied
on
behalf
of
qatar
something
his
office
denies
on
wednesday
the
office
of
attorney
general
gali
baharav
miara
sent
a
letter
to
netanyahu
saying
that
the
government
could
not
fire
bar
without
the
approval
of
a
special
committee
netanyahu
responded
with
a
letter
on
thursday
saying
baharav
miara
was
exceeding
her
authority
and
giving
legal
opinions
and
instructions
to
the
government
in
violation
of
supreme
court
rulings
bar
released
a
statement
just
hours
before
his
dismissal
saying
the
vote
by
netanyahu
s
cabinet
was
hastily
convened
contrary
to
every
basic
legal
rule
dealing
with
the
right
to
be
heard
and
contrary
to
the
position
of
the
legal
adviser
to
the
government
netanyahu
has
previously
removed
both
bar
and
the
head
of
the
mossad
intelligence
service
david
barnea
from
the
negotiating
team
engaging
in
indirect
talks
with
hamas
regarding
the
gaza
ceasefire
and
hostage
deal
opposition
politicians
have
criticized
netanyahu
s
targeting
of
bar
claiming
it
is
politically
motivated
the
dismissal
of
the
head
of
the
service
at
this
time
at
the
initiative
of
the
prime
minister
sends
a
message
to
all
those
involved
a
message
that
may
jeopardize
the
optimal
outcome
of
the
investigation
this
is
a
direct
danger
to
the
security
of
the
state
of
israel
bar
said
in
his
statement
thursday
significance
our
understanding
of
life
on
exoplanets
and
exomoons
must
be
based
on
what
we
know
about
life
on
earth
liquid
water
is
the
common
ecological
requirement
for
earth
life
temperature
on
an
exoplanet
is
the
first
parameter
to
consider
both
because
of
its
influence
on
liquid
water
and
because
it
can
be
directly
estimated
from
orbital
and
climate
models
of
exoplanetary
systems
life
needs
some
water
but
deserts
show
that
even
a
little
can
be
enough
only
a
small
amount
of
light
from
the
central
star
is
required
to
provide
for
photosynthesis
some
nitrogen
must
be
present
for
life
and
the
presence
of
oxygen
would
be
a
good
indicator
of
photosynthesis
and
possibly
complex
life
abstract
the
requirements
for
life
on
earth
its
elemental
composition
and
its
environmental
limits
provide
a
way
to
assess
the
habitability
of
exoplanets
temperature
is
key
both
because
of
its
influence
on
liquid
water
and
because
it
can
be
directly
estimated
from
orbital
and
climate
models
of
exoplanetary
systems
life
can
grow
and
reproduce
at
temperatures
as
low
as
c
and
as
high
as
c
studies
of
life
in
extreme
deserts
show
that
on
a
dry
world
even
a
small
amount
of
rain
fog
snow
and
even
atmospheric
humidity
can
be
adequate
for
photosynthetic
production
producing
a
small
but
detectable
microbial
community
life
is
able
to
use
light
at
levels
less
than
of
the
solar
flux
at
earth
uv
or
ionizing
radiation
can
be
tolerated
by
many
microorganisms
at
very
high
levels
and
is
unlikely
to
be
life
limiting
on
an
exoplanet
biologically
available
nitrogen
may
limit
habitability
levels
of
o
over
a
few
percent
on
an
exoplanet
would
be
consistent
with
the
presence
of
multicellular
organisms
and
high
levels
of
o
on
earth
like
worlds
indicate
oxygenic
photosynthesis
other
factors
such
as
ph
and
salinity
are
likely
to
vary
and
not
limit
life
over
an
entire
planet
or
moon
the
list
of
exoplanets
is
increasing
rapidly
with
a
diversity
of
masses
orbital
distances
and
star
types
the
long
list
motivates
us
to
consider
which
of
these
worlds
could
support
life
and
what
type
of
life
could
live
there
the
only
approach
to
answering
these
questions
is
based
on
observations
of
life
on
earth
compared
with
astronomical
targets
life
on
earth
is
easily
studied
and
our
knowledge
of
it
is
extensive
but
it
is
not
complete
the
most
important
area
in
which
we
lack
knowledge
about
life
on
earth
is
its
origin
we
have
no
consensus
theory
for
the
origin
of
life
nor
do
we
know
the
timing
or
location
what
we
do
know
about
life
on
earth
is
what
it
is
made
of
and
we
know
its
ecological
requirements
and
limits
thus
it
is
not
surprising
that
most
of
the
discussions
related
to
life
on
exoplanets
focus
on
the
requirements
for
life
rather
than
its
origin
in
this
paper
we
follow
this
same
approach
but
later
return
briefly
to
the
question
of
the
origin
of
life
limits
to
life
there
are
two
somewhat
different
approaches
to
the
question
of
the
limits
of
life
the
first
approach
is
to
determine
the
requirements
for
life
the
second
approach
is
to
determine
the
extreme
environments
in
which
adapted
organisms
often
referred
to
as
extremophiles
can
survive
both
perspectives
are
relevant
to
the
question
of
life
on
exoplanets
it
is
useful
to
categorize
the
requirements
for
life
on
earth
as
four
items
energy
carbon
liquid
water
and
various
other
elements
these
are
listed
in
table
along
with
the
occurrence
of
these
factors
in
the
solar
system
in
our
solar
system
it
is
the
occurrence
of
liquid
water
that
appears
to
limit
the
occurrence
of
habitable
environments
and
this
appears
to
be
the
case
for
exoplanetary
systems
as
well
from
basic
thermodynamic
considerations
it
is
clear
that
life
requires
a
source
of
energy
to
power
metabolism
and
growth
life
on
earth
uses
only
one
energy
source
that
associated
with
the
transfer
of
electrons
by
chemical
reactions
of
reduction
and
oxidation
for
example
methane
producing
microbes
use
the
reaction
of
co
with
h
to
produce
ch
photosynthetic
organisms
use
a
light
absorbing
protein
such
as
chlorophyll
bacteriochlorophylls
and
bacteriorhodopsin
to
convert
photon
energy
to
the
energy
of
an
electron
which
then
completes
a
redox
reaction
the
electrons
from
the
redox
reaction
are
used
to
create
an
electrochemical
gradient
across
cell
membranes
this
occurs
in
the
mitochondria
in
of
most
eukaryotes
and
in
the
cell
membrane
of
prokaryotic
cells
it
has
recently
been
shown
that
electrons
provided
directly
as
electrical
current
can
also
drive
microbial
metabolism
although
life
can
detect
and
generate
other
energy
sources
including
magnetic
kinetic
gravitational
thermal
gradient
and
electrostatic
none
of
these
is
used
for
metabolic
energy
carbon
has
the
dominant
role
as
the
backbone
molecule
of
biochemistry
for
earth
life
and
is
widespread
in
the
solar
system
however
the
abundance
of
carbon
may
not
be
a
useful
indication
of
the
habitability
of
an
exoplanet
this
is
illustrated
in
fig
which
shows
that
the
earth
is
significantly
depleted
in
carbon
compared
with
the
outer
solar
system
the
vast
majority
of
the
carbon
on
earth
is
stored
in
sedimentary
rocks
within
the
crust
however
because
light
carbon
containing
molecules
are
volatile
co
co
and
ch
adequate
carbon
is
present
at
the
surface
of
the
earth
as
well
as
mars
and
venus
leading
candidates
for
the
status
of
required
elements
table
adapted
from
davies
and
koch
lists
the
distribution
of
elements
in
the
cosmos
and
on
the
earth
and
compares
these
with
the
common
elements
in
life
represented
by
humans
and
the
bacterium
escherichia
coli
if
liquid
water
and
biologically
available
nitrogen
are
present
then
phosphorous
potassium
sodium
sulfur
and
calcium
might
come
next
on
a
requirements
list
as
these
are
the
next
most
abundant
elements
in
bacteria
however
there
is
no
definitive
list
and
any
list
would
depend
on
the
organism
considered
for
example
habitability
for
methanogens
requires
high
nickel
levels
in
a
strict
sense
habitability
can
only
be
confirmed
by
showing
inhabitation
no
list
is
conclusive
of
these
secondary
elements
n
is
probably
the
one
most
likely
to
be
in
question
on
an
exoplanet
as
is
discussed
below
sulfur
and
phosphorous
and
virtually
all
of
the
rest
of
the
elements
listed
by
davies
and
koch
as
used
in
life
have
major
refractory
phases
at
the
temperatures
of
liquid
water
and
should
be
available
if
water
and
rock
interact
the
second
approach
to
the
requirements
for
life
is
that
based
on
the
abilities
of
extremophiles
in
a
range
of
environmental
factors
table
lists
the
limits
of
life
under
extreme
conditions
our
understanding
of
the
requirements
for
life
listed
in
table
has
not
changed
for
many
years
in
contrast
the
limits
of
life
listed
in
table
have
changed
in
several
significant
ways
over
the
past
few
decades
if
one
compares
a
list
of
the
limits
of
life
from
a
few
decades
ago
with
table
the
most
notable
change
is
in
the
high
temperature
limit
this
has
been
raised
from
c
to
c
there
has
been
considerable
discussion
on
the
limits
of
life
and
their
application
to
the
search
for
life
on
other
worlds
and
it
has
been
realized
that
the
limits
vary
when
organisms
face
multiple
extreme
conditions
at
the
same
time
whereas
the
limits
of
life
have
changed
in
some
ways
over
the
past
few
decades
there
has
been
a
more
radical
change
in
our
appreciation
of
where
microbial
ecosystems
can
be
found
notable
examples
of
the
discovery
of
unexpected
microbial
ecosystems
include
endolithic
microorganisms
in
the
antarctic
cold
desert
hot
deep
sea
vents
cool
deep
sea
vents
deep
in
basalt
deep
below
the
subsurface
and
in
an
ice
covered
antarctic
lake
that
has
been
sealed
for
thousands
of
years
several
aspects
of
these
recently
discovered
ecosystems
are
worth
comment
first
the
organisms
found
are
not
alien
and
map
in
expected
areas
of
the
tree
of
life
second
with
the
exception
of
the
high
temperature
vents
the
organisms
do
not
greatly
extend
the
limits
of
life
derived
from
more
mundane
and
accessible
ecosystems
third
the
organisms
themselves
do
not
find
these
unusual
environments
extreme
and
typically
are
well
adapted
to
the
conditions
under
which
they
live
and
fourth
the
organisms
in
these
environments
do
not
in
general
control
the
physical
environment
temperature
and
pressure
with
their
own
metabolic
activity
but
rather
live
in
locations
where
the
local
physical
conditions
are
suitable
even
when
these
environments
are
nestled
within
larger
inhospitable
areas
the
lesson
to
be
learned
from
these
discoveries
is
that
microbial
life
is
extremely
adept
at
locating
places
to
live
and
we
have
not
been
adept
at
anticipating
how
small
environments
can
be
habitable
in
otherwise
barren
locations
microbial
life
is
more
clever
than
we
are
this
is
a
factor
that
should
inform
our
consideration
of
habitability
of
exoplanets
strategy
for
exoplanets
given
the
general
requirements
for
life
table
the
elemental
composition
of
life
table
and
the
environmental
limits
for
life
table
we
can
consider
how
to
assess
the
habitability
of
the
environment
on
an
exoplanet
it
may
seem
logical
to
focus
on
primary
production
because
without
that
there
cannot
be
an
ecosystem
however
it
is
possible
that
photochemical
processes
in
an
exoplanet
atmosphere
play
the
role
of
primary
production
as
has
been
suggested
for
titan
many
of
the
limits
to
life
in
table
such
as
ph
and
salinity
are
unlikely
to
be
extreme
over
an
entire
world
as
on
earth
they
would
shape
the
distribution
of
life
on
a
world
but
not
its
possible
occurrence
and
are
therefore
not
considered
further
the
key
parameters
that
could
be
extreme
over
an
entire
world
and
the
order
in
which
they
may
limit
any
life
on
an
exoplanet
are
listed
in
he
most
important
parameter
for
earth
like
life
is
the
presence
of
liquid
water
which
directly
depends
on
pressure
and
temperature
temperature
is
key
both
because
of
its
influence
on
liquid
water
and
because
it
can
be
directly
estimated
from
orbital
and
climate
models
of
exoplanetary
systems
we
can
consider
the
cold
and
hot
limits
temperature
cold
limit
many
organisms
can
grow
and
reproduce
at
temperatures
well
below
the
freezing
point
of
pure
water
because
their
intracellular
material
contains
salts
and
other
solutes
that
lower
the
freezing
point
of
the
solution
recently
mykytczuk
et
al
reported
an
isolate
from
arctic
permafrost
that
grows
and
divides
at
c
the
lowest
temperature
demonstrated
to
date
and
is
metabolically
active
at
c
in
frozen
soils
thin
films
of
water
at
the
interface
between
ice
and
soil
grains
augmented
by
any
solutes
provide
adequate
water
for
life
at
these
low
temperatures
the
snow
algae
chlamydomonas
nivalis
thrives
in
liquid
water
associated
with
snow
coloring
it
red
but
the
algae
are
the
beneficiaries
of
external
processes
that
melt
the
snow
microbial
activity
can
generate
sufficient
heat
in
permafrost
soils
and
landfills
and
composts
such
that
it
is
a
major
contributor
to
melting
but
there
is
no
known
occurrence
of
an
organism
using
metabolic
energy
coupled
directly
e
g
through
enzymes
to
overcome
the
latent
heat
of
fusion
of
ice
thereby
liquefying
it
temperature
hot
limit
many
of
the
exoplanets
discovered
to
date
have
high
surface
temperatures
and
hence
the
high
temperature
limit
of
life
is
of
particular
interest
takai
et
al
showed
growth
survival
and
methane
production
by
a
methanogen
at
c
where
the
high
pressure
mpa
atmospheres
stabilized
the
liquid
water
at
higher
pressure
water
can
be
liquid
at
even
higher
temperatures
however
as
water
is
heated
and
maintained
as
a
liquid
under
pressure
the
dielectric
constant
and
the
polarity
of
the
liquid
decreases
sharply
thus
significantly
changing
its
characteristics
as
a
solvent
and
its
interaction
with
dissolved
biomolecules
in
particular
lipids
but
also
proteins
and
nucleic
acids
at
c
the
dielectric
constant
is
about
half
of
the
room
temperature
value
it
is
likely
that
the
destabilization
of
lipid
bilayers
as
they
become
soluble
in
the
lower
dielectric
constant
water
is
what
sets
the
high
temperature
limit
on
life
it
is
therefore
perhaps
not
surprising
that
the
organisms
that
can
survive
the
highest
temperatures
are
archaea
as
their
membrane
lipids
are
held
together
with
ether
bonds
which
are
chemically
more
resistant
than
ester
bonds
which
are
used
in
the
membranes
of
nonarchaea
denaturing
of
proteins
with
temperature
appears
also
to
play
a
role
hot
water
in
contact
with
rocks
can
be
efficient
in
generating
or
recycling
redox
couples
this
has
been
suggested
for
the
interior
of
enceladus
such
ecosystems
provide
a
compelling
example
of
possible
life
below
the
ocean
of
an
exoplanet
or
exomoon
and
can
even
be
productive
enough
to
support
multicellular
life
in
the
presence
of
an
o
rich
environment
fig
shows
a
crab
at
the
lost
city
hydrothermal
vent
water
dry
limit
on
worlds
where
the
temperature
is
within
the
range
discussed
above
life
may
be
limited
by
the
availability
of
water
mars
is
an
example
of
this
thus
the
dry
limit
of
life
is
of
interest
in
dry
environments
phototrophs
seek
shelter
and
water
retained
in
and
below
rocks
fig
shows
photosynthetic
cyanobacteria
and
lichens
from
several
dry
deserts
fig
a
shows
endolithic
cyanobacteria
which
live
just
below
the
surface
of
halite
rocks
in
the
dry
core
of
the
atacama
desert
the
water
to
support
their
growth
comes
from
absorption
of
atmospheric
moisture
by
the
deliquescence
of
the
salt
fig
b
shows
the
green
biofilm
of
cyanobacteria
that
live
beneath
translucent
rocks
in
many
deserts
surviving
on
as
little
as
a
few
days
of
rain
or
fog
each
year
the
example
shown
is
from
an
unusual
carbonate
rock
from
the
mojave
desert
that
is
clear
inside
but
covered
with
a
red
coating
fig
c
shows
lichen
forming
a
green
and
black
layer
inside
sandstone
from
the
dry
valleys
of
antarctica
which
obtain
water
from
melting
of
occasional
snow
these
examples
show
that
a
small
amount
of
rain
fog
or
snow
and
even
atmospheric
humidity
can
be
adequate
for
photosynthetic
production
producing
a
small
but
detectable
microbial
community
photosynthesis
in
dry
environments
in
the
driest
environments
on
earth
photosynthesis
occurs
inside
and
under
rocks
a
green
layer
of
cyanobacteria
living
just
below
the
surface
of
halite
rocks
in
the
dry
core
of
the
atacama
desert
b
inverted
samples
of
red
coated
carbonate
translucent
rocks
from
the
mojave
desert
showing
green
biofilm
of
cyanobacteria
that
live
beneath
the
rock
c
lichen
forming
a
green
and
black
layer
inside
sandstone
from
the
dry
valleys
of
antarctica
scale
bar
in
all
images
cm
images
a
b
and
c
are
courtesy
of
j
wierzchos
c
mckay
and
e
i
friedmann
respectively
energy
energy
for
life
can
come
from
chemical
redox
couples
generated
by
geothermal
processes
or
light
from
the
central
star
geothermal
flux
can
arise
from
i
the
planet
cooling
off
from
its
gravitational
heat
of
formation
ii
decay
of
long
lived
radioactive
elements
or
iii
tidal
heating
for
a
close
orbiting
world
or
moon
note
that
on
earth
only
a
tiny
fraction
of
the
geothermal
heat
is
converted
into
chemical
energy
whereas
about
half
the
solar
flux
occurs
at
wavelengths
that
are
usable
for
photosynthesis
this
is
expected
as
the
free
energy
available
in
heat
flow
is
much
less
than
that
available
in
low
entropy
photons
the
example
of
earth
indicates
that
a
biosphere
can
have
effects
on
a
global
scale
and
hence
be
detectable
over
interstellar
distances
only
when
it
is
powered
by
light
life
based
on
geothermally
derived
chemical
energy
would
by
dint
of
energy
restrictions
always
remain
small
and
globally
insignificant
life
is
able
to
use
light
at
very
low
levels
littler
et
al
reported
on
growth
of
red
macroalgae
on
deep
seamounts
at
light
levels
of
μmol
m
s
raven
et
al
have
reviewed
the
minimum
light
levels
for
photosynthesis
and
also
concluded
that
μmol
m
s
is
needed
or
of
the
direct
solar
flux
at
earth
μmol
m
s
even
at
the
orbit
of
pluto
light
levels
exceed
this
value
by
a
factor
of
it
has
been
suggested
that
exoplanets
around
m
stars
a
common
star
type
which
radiates
more
in
the
infrared
compared
with
the
sun
could
support
photosynthesis
using
a
three
or
four
photon
mechanism
photon
instead
of
the
two
photon
system
used
in
plants
on
earth
uv
and
radiation
complex
life
forms
such
as
humans
are
sensitive
to
radiation
but
the
dose
that
can
be
tolerated
by
many
microorganisms
is
astonishingly
high
given
natural
levels
of
radiation
in
the
environment
table
lists
the
tolerances
and
acute
dose
survival
for
deinococcus
radiodurans
a
well
studied
soil
heterotroph
with
high
radiation
tolerance
it
has
been
suggested
that
the
high
radiation
tolerance
of
d
radiodurans
is
due
to
adaptation
to
dehydration
stress
desert
cyanobacteria
of
the
genus
chroococcidiopsis
shown
in
their
characteristic
hypolithic
growth
form
in
fig
b
are
extremely
resistant
to
desiccation
ionizing
radiation
and
uv
an
exoplanet
would
not
require
a
magnetic
field
to
be
habitable
any
plausible
field
would
not
deflect
galactic
cosmic
rays
because
these
particles
are
much
too
energetic
these
particles
are
primarily
stopped
by
the
mass
of
the
atmosphere
or
surface
materials
the
column
mass
earth
s
atmosphere
is
equivalent
to
kg
cm
the
earth
s
magnetic
field
does
deflect
solar
protons
channeling
these
particles
to
the
polar
regions
creating
the
aurora
however
even
without
the
magnetic
field
these
particles
would
not
penetrate
the
earth
s
atmosphere
and
would
not
reach
the
surface
earth
occasionally
loses
its
strong
dipole
field
during
field
reversals
these
events
are
not
correlated
with
extinctions
in
the
fossil
record
nitrogen
life
requires
a
source
of
nitrogen
after
carbon
nitrogen
is
arguably
the
most
important
element
needed
for
life
experiments
have
shown
that
aerobic
microorganisms
require
a
minimum
of
atmospheres
n
for
fixation
a
variety
of
energetic
processes
such
as
aurorae
lightning
and
volcanoes
can
convert
n
to
nitrate
even
in
co
atmospheres
in
the
reducing
conditions
of
the
outer
solar
system
n
is
present
as
ammonia
which
is
also
biologically
usable
the
biological
availability
of
nitrogen
in
an
important
factor
in
the
assignment
of
habitability
for
mars
o
multicellular
life
on
earth
generally
relies
on
oxygen
metabolism
and
the
rise
of
multicellular
life
over
earth
history
tracked
the
rise
of
oxygen
there
are
interesting
exceptions
to
the
connection
between
oxygen
and
multicellular
life
and
the
link
to
o
may
be
in
need
of
further
scrutiny
nonetheless
levels
of
o
over
a
few
percent
on
an
exoplanet
would
be
consistent
with
and
possibly
indicative
of
the
presence
of
multicellular
organisms
owen
suggested
that
o
and
o
would
be
suitable
targets
for
spectroscopy
in
the
search
for
evidence
of
life
on
exoplanets
and
exomoons
it
is
generally
agreed
that
high
levels
of
o
on
earth
like
worlds
indicate
photosynthesis
origin
of
life
discussions
of
life
on
an
exoplanet
should
logically
begin
with
a
consideration
of
the
possible
origin
of
life
on
that
world
however
our
understanding
of
the
origin
of
life
is
speculative
and
so
we
can
only
assume
that
planets
that
have
a
diversity
of
habitable
environments
are
also
generative
of
life
as
shown
in
fig
it
is
useful
to
divide
theories
for
the
origin
of
life
on
earth
into
two
main
categories
depending
on
whether
life
originated
independently
on
a
world
or
was
carried
to
that
world
from
somewhere
else
the
latter
category
is
usually
called
panspermia
and
versions
that
involve
both
natural
and
directed
panspermia
have
been
considered
there
are
possible
panspermia
schemes
that
are
relevant
to
exoplanets
napier
has
proposed
that
life
could
be
carried
on
dust
between
stars
see
also
ref
and
others
have
suggested
rocks
could
travel
between
star
systems
if
such
dust
grains
or
rocks
were
incorporated
into
the
preplanetary
nebula
then
every
planet
and
moon
that
formed
would
be
infected
with
life
theories
for
the
origin
of
life
that
propose
that
life
on
earth
began
on
earth
are
labeled
as
terrestrial
in
fig
and
could
apply
to
suitable
exoplanets
as
well
a
key
question
for
life
on
exoplanets
is
how
long
the
habitable
conditions
liquid
water
must
persist
for
life
to
begin
the
fossil
record
on
earth
provides
only
broad
constraints
on
how
long
it
took
for
life
to
start
on
this
planet
simulations
of
the
formation
of
earth
suggest
that
habitable
conditions
were
present
no
sooner
than
billion
y
ago
the
earliest
indication
of
possible
life
is
present
in
the
carbon
isotope
record
at
billion
y
ago
and
convincing
evidence
of
life
is
present
at
billion
y
ago
thus
the
origin
of
life
occurred
within
million
y
after
the
formation
of
earth
this
is
only
an
upper
limit
however
and
the
process
may
have
been
much
faster
in
a
review
of
this
question
lazcano
and
miller
suggested
that
in
spite
of
the
many
uncertainties
involved
in
the
estimates
of
time
for
life
to
arise
and
evolve
to
cyanobacteria
we
see
no
compelling
reason
to
assume
that
this
process
from
the
beginning
of
the
primitive
soup
to
cyanobacteria
took
more
than
million
years
however
orgel
criticized
this
conclusion
and
stated
that
we
do
not
understand
the
steps
that
lead
to
life
consequently
we
cannot
estimate
the
time
required
attempts
to
circumvent
this
essential
difficulty
are
based
on
misunderstandings
of
the
nature
of
the
problem
thus
until
new
data
are
obtained
the
problem
of
origin
of
life
remains
unsolvable
titan
life
in
the
previous
sections
the
considerations
of
life
on
exoplanets
have
centered
on
earth
like
life
requiring
liquid
water
this
is
certainly
a
reasonable
starting
point
in
the
search
for
life
however
it
may
be
that
liquids
other
than
water
are
also
suitable
media
for
carbon
based
life
forms
benner
et
al
first
suggested
that
the
liquid
hydrocarbons
on
titan
could
be
the
basis
for
life
playing
the
role
that
water
does
for
life
on
earth
those
researchers
concluded
that
in
many
senses
hydrocarbon
solvents
are
better
than
water
for
managing
complex
organic
chemical
reactivity
there
is
also
suitable
redox
energy
available
for
life
organic
molecules
on
the
surface
of
titan
such
as
acetylene
ethane
and
solid
organics
would
release
energy
if
they
reacted
with
hydrogen
present
in
the
atmosphere
forming
methane
acetylene
yields
the
most
energy
however
all
these
reactions
are
kinetically
inhibited
and
thus
could
be
used
by
biology
if
suitable
catalysts
were
evolved
based
on
this
mckay
and
smith
predicted
that
a
sign
of
life
on
a
titan
like
world
would
be
a
depletion
of
hydrogen
acetylene
and
ethane
lunine
suggested
that
titan
like
worlds
and
moons
might
be
more
common
in
the
galaxy
than
earth
like
worlds
gilliam
and
mckay
showed
how
titan
like
worlds
orbiting
m
type
stars
could
maintain
liquid
methane
and
ethane
surface
reservoirs
titan
is
an
example
moon
that
is
of
interest
with
respect
to
astrobiology
in
our
solar
system
europa
and
enceladus
are
similarly
of
interest
indeed
enceladus
seems
to
have
all
of
the
requirements
for
habitability
it
has
long
been
recognized
that
moons
of
giant
planets
may
be
warmed
by
tidal
heating
from
the
primary
planet
and
receive
sufficient
light
from
a
central
star
to
power
photosynthesis
this
provides
a
model
for
possible
habitable
moons
orbiting
giant
exoplanets
conclusion
as
the
number
of
known
exoplanets
and
exomoons
expands
we
will
certainly
find
worlds
that
resemble
the
earth
to
varying
extent
based
on
our
understanding
of
life
on
earth
we
can
present
a
checklist
for
speculating
on
the
possibilities
of
life
on
these
distant
worlds
i
is
the
temperature
between
c
and
c
and
a
total
pressure
high
enough
to
keep
water
liquid
water
stable
p
atmospheres
ii
if
the
world
is
arid
are
there
at
last
a
few
days
per
year
of
rain
fog
snow
or
rh
iii
are
there
adequate
light
or
geothermal
energy
sources
light
determined
by
distance
from
the
star
geothermal
energy
estimated
by
bulk
density
iv
are
the
uv
and
ionizing
radiation
below
the
very
high
limits
of
microbial
tolerance
v
is
there
a
biologically
available
source
of
nitrogen
vi
if
o
is
present
at
over
atmospheres
there
could
be
complex
life
and
the
presence
of
o
is
convincing
indicator
of
photosynthetic
life
on
earth
like
worlds
significance
the
composition
of
the
biosphere
is
a
fundamental
question
in
biology
yet
a
global
quantitative
account
of
the
biomass
of
each
taxon
is
still
lacking
we
assemble
a
census
of
the
biomass
of
all
kingdoms
of
life
this
analysis
provides
a
holistic
view
of
the
composition
of
the
biosphere
and
allows
us
to
observe
broad
patterns
over
taxonomic
categories
geographic
locations
and
trophic
modes
abstract
a
census
of
the
biomass
on
earth
is
key
for
understanding
the
structure
and
dynamics
of
the
biosphere
however
a
global
quantitative
view
of
how
the
biomass
of
different
taxa
compare
with
one
another
is
still
lacking
here
we
assemble
the
overall
biomass
composition
of
the
biosphere
establishing
a
census
of
the
gigatons
of
carbon
gt
c
of
biomass
distributed
among
all
of
the
kingdoms
of
life
we
find
that
the
kingdoms
of
life
concentrate
at
different
locations
on
the
planet
plants
gt
c
the
dominant
kingdom
are
primarily
terrestrial
whereas
animals
gt
c
are
mainly
marine
and
bacteria
gt
c
and
archaea
gt
c
are
predominantly
located
in
deep
subsurface
environments
we
show
that
terrestrial
biomass
is
about
two
orders
of
magnitude
higher
than
marine
biomass
and
estimate
a
total
of
gt
c
of
marine
biota
doubling
the
previous
estimated
quantity
our
analysis
reveals
that
the
global
marine
biomass
pyramid
contains
more
consumers
than
producers
thus
increasing
the
scope
of
previous
observations
on
inverse
food
pyramids
finally
we
highlight
that
the
mass
of
humans
is
an
order
of
magnitude
higher
than
that
of
all
wild
mammals
combined
and
report
the
historical
impact
of
humanity
on
the
global
biomass
of
prominent
taxa
including
mammals
fish
and
plants
sign
up
for
pnas
alerts
get
alerts
for
new
articles
or
get
an
alert
when
an
article
is
cited
one
of
the
most
fundamental
efforts
in
biology
is
to
describe
the
composition
of
the
living
world
centuries
of
research
have
yielded
an
increasingly
detailed
picture
of
the
species
that
inhabit
our
planet
and
their
respective
roles
in
global
ecosystems
in
describing
a
complex
system
like
the
biosphere
it
is
critical
to
quantify
the
abundance
of
individual
components
of
the
system
i
e
species
broader
taxonomic
groups
a
quantitative
description
of
the
distribution
of
biomass
is
essential
for
taking
stock
of
biosequestered
carbon
and
modeling
global
biogeochemical
cycles
as
well
as
for
understanding
the
historical
effects
and
future
impacts
of
human
activities
earlier
efforts
to
estimate
global
biomass
have
mostly
focused
on
plants
in
parallel
a
dominant
role
for
prokaryotic
biomass
has
been
advocated
in
a
landmark
paper
by
whitman
et
al
entitled
prokaryotes
the
unseen
majority
new
sampling
and
detection
techniques
make
it
possible
to
revisit
this
claim
likewise
for
other
taxa
such
as
fish
recent
global
sampling
campaigns
have
resulted
in
updated
estimates
often
differing
by
an
order
of
magnitude
or
more
from
previous
estimates
for
groups
such
as
arthropods
global
estimates
are
still
lacking
all
of
the
above
efforts
are
each
focused
on
a
single
taxon
we
are
aware
of
only
two
attempts
at
a
comprehensive
accounting
of
all
biomass
components
on
earth
whittaker
and
likens
made
a
remarkable
effort
in
the
early
s
noting
even
then
that
their
study
was
intended
for
early
obsolescence
it
did
not
include
for
example
bacterial
or
fungal
biomass
the
other
attempt
by
smil
was
included
as
a
subsection
of
a
book
intended
for
a
broad
readership
his
work
details
characteristic
values
for
the
biomass
of
various
taxa
in
many
environments
finally
wikipedia
serves
as
a
highly
effective
platform
for
making
accessible
a
range
of
estimates
on
various
taxa
https
en
wikipedia
org
wiki
biomass
ecology
global
biomass
but
currently
falls
short
of
a
comprehensive
or
integrated
view
in
the
past
decade
several
major
technological
and
scientific
advances
have
facilitated
an
improved
quantitative
account
of
the
biomass
on
earth
next
generation
sequencing
has
enabled
a
more
detailed
and
cultivation
independent
view
of
the
composition
of
natural
communities
based
on
the
relative
abundance
of
genomes
better
remote
sensing
tools
enable
us
to
probe
the
environment
on
a
global
scale
with
unprecedented
resolution
and
specificity
the
tara
oceans
expedition
is
among
recent
efforts
at
global
sampling
that
are
expanding
our
view
and
coverage
continental
counterpart
efforts
such
as
the
national
ecological
observatory
network
in
north
america
add
more
finely
resolved
continent
specific
details
affording
us
more
robust
descriptions
of
natural
habitats
here
we
either
assemble
or
generate
estimates
of
the
biomass
for
each
of
the
major
taxonomic
groups
that
contribute
to
the
global
biomass
distribution
our
analysis
described
in
detail
in
si
appendix
is
based
on
hundreds
of
studies
including
recent
studies
that
have
overturned
earlier
estimates
for
many
taxa
e
g
fish
subsurface
prokaryotes
marine
eukaryotes
soil
fauna
results
the
biomass
distribution
of
the
biosphere
by
kingdom
in
fig
and
table
we
report
our
best
estimates
for
the
biomass
of
each
taxon
analyzed
we
use
biomass
as
a
measure
of
abundance
which
allows
us
to
compare
taxa
whose
members
are
of
very
different
sizes
biomass
is
also
a
useful
metric
for
quantifying
stocks
of
elements
sequestered
in
living
organisms
we
report
biomass
using
the
mass
of
carbon
as
this
measure
is
independent
of
water
content
and
has
been
used
extensively
in
the
literature
alternative
measures
for
biomass
such
as
dry
weight
are
discussed
in
materials
and
methods
for
ease
of
discussion
we
report
biomass
in
gigatons
of
carbon
with
gt
c
g
of
carbon
we
supply
additional
estimates
for
the
number
of
individuals
of
different
taxa
in
whereas
groups
like
insects
dominate
in
terms
of
species
richness
with
about
million
described
species
their
relative
biomass
fraction
is
miniscule
some
species
contribute
much
more
than
entire
families
or
even
classes
for
example
the
antarctic
krill
species
euphausia
superba
contributes
gt
c
to
global
biomass
similar
to
other
prominent
species
such
as
humans
or
cows
this
value
is
comparable
to
the
contribution
from
termites
which
contain
many
species
and
far
surpasses
the
biomass
of
entire
vertebrate
classes
such
as
birds
in
this
way
the
picture
that
arises
from
taking
a
biomass
perspective
of
the
biosphere
complements
the
focus
on
species
richness
that
is
commonly
held
si
appendix
fig
s
the
uncertainty
associated
with
global
biomass
estimates
the
specific
methods
used
for
each
taxon
are
highly
diverse
and
are
given
in
detail
in
the
si
appendix
along
with
data
sources
global
biomass
estimates
vary
in
the
amount
of
information
they
are
based
on
and
consequently
in
their
uncertainty
an
estimate
of
relatively
high
certainty
is
that
of
plants
which
is
based
on
several
independent
sources
one
of
these
is
the
forest
resource
assessment
a
survey
on
the
state
of
world
forests
conducted
by
the
international
food
and
agriculture
organization
fao
the
assessment
is
based
on
a
collection
of
country
reports
that
detail
the
area
and
biomass
density
of
forests
in
each
country
using
a
standardized
format
and
methodology
the
fao
also
keeps
a
record
of
nonforest
ecosystems
such
as
savannas
and
shrublands
in
each
country
alternatively
remote
sensing
data
give
high
coverage
of
measurements
that
indicate
plant
biomass
remote
sensing
is
used
to
measure
for
example
the
height
of
trees
or
the
number
of
tree
stems
per
unit
area
biomass
is
inferred
by
field
measurements
establishing
a
connection
between
tree
plant
biomass
and
satellite
based
remote
sensing
measurements
combining
data
from
independent
sources
such
as
these
enables
a
robust
assessment
of
the
total
plant
biomass
a
more
characteristic
case
with
larger
uncertainties
is
exemplified
by
marine
prokaryotes
where
cell
concentrations
are
measured
in
various
locations
and
binned
based
on
depth
for
each
depth
range
the
average
cell
concentration
is
calculated
and
the
total
number
of
marine
prokaryotes
is
estimated
through
multiplication
by
the
water
volume
in
each
depth
range
the
total
number
of
cells
is
converted
to
biomass
by
using
the
characteristic
carbon
content
per
marine
prokaryote
in
cases
where
there
are
fewer
measurements
e
g
terrestrial
arthropods
terrestrial
protists
the
possibility
of
systematic
biases
in
the
estimate
is
greater
and
the
uncertainty
larger
to
test
the
robustness
of
our
estimates
we
used
independent
approaches
and
analyzed
the
agreement
between
such
independent
estimates
details
on
the
specific
methodologies
used
for
each
taxon
are
provided
in
the
si
appendix
because
most
datasets
used
to
estimate
global
biomass
rely
on
fragmentary
sampling
we
project
large
uncertainties
that
will
be
reduced
as
additional
data
become
available
the
impact
of
humanity
on
the
biosphere
over
the
relatively
short
span
of
human
history
major
innovations
such
as
the
domestication
of
livestock
adoption
of
an
agricultural
lifestyle
and
the
industrial
revolution
have
increased
the
human
population
dramatically
and
have
had
radical
ecological
effects
today
the
biomass
of
humans
gt
c
si
appendix
table
s
and
the
biomass
of
livestock
gt
c
dominated
by
cattle
and
pigs
si
appendix
table
s
far
surpass
that
of
wild
mammals
which
has
a
mass
of
gt
c
si
appendix
table
s
this
is
also
true
for
wild
and
domesticated
birds
for
which
the
biomass
of
domesticated
poultry
gt
c
dominated
by
chickens
is
about
threefold
higher
than
that
of
wild
birds
gt
c
si
appendix
table
s
in
fact
humans
and
livestock
outweigh
all
vertebrates
combined
with
the
exception
of
fish
even
though
humans
and
livestock
dominate
mammalian
biomass
they
are
a
small
fraction
of
the
gt
c
of
animal
biomass
which
primarily
comprises
arthropods
gt
c
si
appendix
tables
s
and
s
followed
by
fish
gt
c
si
appendix
table
s
comparison
of
current
global
biomass
with
prehuman
values
which
are
very
difficult
to
estimate
accurately
demonstrates
the
impact
of
humans
on
the
biosphere
human
activity
contributed
to
the
quaternary
megafauna
extinction
between
and
y
ago
which
claimed
around
half
of
the
large
kg
land
mammal
species
the
biomass
of
wild
land
mammals
before
this
period
of
extinction
was
estimated
by
barnosky
at
gt
c
the
present
day
biomass
of
wild
land
mammals
is
approximately
sevenfold
lower
at
gt
c
si
appendix
pre
human
biomass
and
chordates
and
table
s
intense
whaling
and
exploitation
of
other
marine
mammals
have
resulted
in
an
approximately
fivefold
decrease
in
marine
mammal
global
biomass
from
gt
c
to
gt
c
while
the
total
biomass
of
wild
mammals
both
marine
and
terrestrial
decreased
by
a
factor
of
the
total
mass
of
mammals
increased
approximately
fourfold
from
gt
c
to
gt
c
due
to
the
vast
increase
of
the
biomass
of
humanity
and
its
associated
livestock
human
activity
has
also
impacted
global
vertebrate
stocks
with
a
decrease
of
gt
c
in
total
fish
biomass
an
amount
similar
to
the
remaining
total
biomass
in
fisheries
and
to
the
gain
in
the
total
mammalian
biomass
due
to
livestock
husbandry
si
appendix
pre
human
biomass
the
impact
of
human
civilization
on
global
biomass
has
not
been
limited
to
mammals
but
has
also
profoundly
reshaped
the
total
quantity
of
carbon
sequestered
by
plants
a
worldwide
census
of
the
total
number
of
trees
as
well
as
a
comparison
of
actual
and
potential
plant
biomass
has
suggested
that
the
total
plant
biomass
and
by
proxy
the
total
biomass
on
earth
has
declined
approximately
twofold
relative
to
its
value
before
the
start
of
human
civilization
the
total
biomass
of
crops
cultivated
by
humans
is
estimated
at
gt
c
which
accounts
for
only
of
the
extant
total
plant
biomass
the
distribution
of
biomass
across
environments
and
trophic
modes
examining
global
biomass
in
different
environments
exposes
stark
differences
between
terrestrial
and
marine
environments
the
ocean
covers
of
the
earth
s
surface
and
occupies
a
much
larger
volume
than
the
terrestrial
environment
yet
land
biomass
at
gt
c
is
about
two
orders
of
magnitude
higher
than
the
gt
c
in
marine
biomass
as
shown
in
fig
a
even
though
there
is
a
large
difference
in
the
biomass
content
of
the
terrestrial
and
marine
environments
the
primary
productivity
of
the
two
environments
is
roughly
equal
for
plants
we
find
that
most
biomass
is
concentrated
in
terrestrial
environments
plants
have
only
a
small
fraction
of
marine
biomass
gt
c
in
the
form
of
green
algae
and
seagrass
fig
b
for
animals
most
biomass
is
concentrated
in
the
marine
environment
and
for
bacteria
and
archaea
most
biomass
is
concentrated
in
deep
subsurface
environments
we
note
that
several
of
the
results
in
fig
b
should
be
interpreted
with
caution
due
to
the
large
uncertainty
associated
with
some
of
the
estimates
mostly
those
of
total
terrestrial
protists
marine
fungi
and
contributions
from
deep
subsurface
environments
when
analyzing
trophic
levels
the
biomass
of
primary
producers
on
land
is
much
larger
than
that
of
primary
and
secondary
consumers
in
stark
contrast
in
the
oceans
gt
c
of
primary
producers
supports
gt
c
of
consumer
biomass
resulting
in
an
inverted
standing
biomass
distribution
as
shown
in
fig
c
such
inverted
biomass
distributions
can
occur
when
primary
producers
have
a
rapid
turnover
of
biomass
on
the
order
of
days
while
consumer
biomass
turns
over
much
more
slowly
a
few
years
in
the
case
of
mesopelagic
fish
thus
the
standing
stock
of
consumers
is
larger
even
though
the
productivity
of
producers
is
necessarily
higher
previous
reports
have
observed
inverted
biomass
pyramids
in
local
marine
environments
an
additional
study
noted
an
inverted
consumer
producer
ratio
for
the
global
plankton
biomass
our
analysis
suggests
that
these
observations
hold
true
when
looking
at
the
global
biomass
of
all
producers
and
consumers
in
the
marine
environment
discussion
our
census
of
the
distribution
of
biomass
on
earth
provides
an
integrated
global
picture
of
the
relative
and
absolute
abundances
of
all
kingdoms
of
life
we
find
that
the
biomass
of
plants
dominates
the
biomass
of
the
biosphere
and
is
mostly
located
on
land
the
marine
environment
is
primarily
occupied
by
microbes
mainly
bacteria
and
protists
which
account
for
of
the
total
marine
biomass
the
remaining
is
mainly
composed
of
arthropods
and
fish
the
deep
subsurface
holds
of
the
total
biomass
in
the
biosphere
it
is
chiefly
composed
of
bacteria
and
archaea
which
are
mostly
surface
attached
and
turn
over
their
biomass
every
several
months
to
thousands
of
years
in
addition
to
summarizing
current
knowledge
of
the
global
biomass
distribution
our
work
highlights
gaps
in
the
current
understanding
of
the
biosphere
our
knowledge
of
the
biomass
composition
of
different
taxa
is
mainly
determined
by
our
ability
to
sample
their
biomass
in
the
wild
for
groups
such
as
plants
the
use
of
multiple
sources
to
estimate
global
biomass
increases
our
confidence
in
the
validity
of
current
estimates
however
for
other
groups
such
as
terrestrial
arthropods
and
protists
quantitative
sampling
of
biomass
is
limited
by
technical
constraints
and
comprehensive
data
are
thus
lacking
beyond
specific
taxa
there
are
entire
environments
for
which
our
knowledge
is
very
limited
namely
the
deep
subsurface
environments
such
as
deep
aquifers
and
the
ocean
s
crust
which
might
hold
the
world
largest
aquifer
studies
in
these
environments
are
scarce
meaning
that
our
estimates
have
particularly
high
uncertainty
ranges
and
unknown
systematic
biases
main
gaps
in
our
knowledge
of
these
environments
pertain
to
the
distribution
of
biomass
between
the
aquifer
fluids
and
the
surrounding
rocks
and
the
distribution
of
biomass
between
different
microbial
taxa
such
as
bacteria
archaea
protists
and
fungi
scientists
have
closely
monitored
the
impact
of
humans
on
global
biodiversity
but
less
attention
has
been
given
to
total
biomass
resulting
in
high
uncertainty
regarding
the
impact
of
humanity
on
the
biomass
of
vertebrates
our
estimates
for
the
current
and
prehuman
biomasses
of
vertebrates
are
only
a
crude
first
step
in
calculating
these
values
si
appendix
prehuman
biomass
the
biomass
of
amphibians
which
are
experiencing
a
dramatic
population
decline
remains
poorly
characterized
future
research
could
reduce
the
uncertainty
of
current
estimates
by
sampling
more
environments
which
will
better
represent
the
diverse
biosphere
on
earth
in
the
case
of
prokaryotes
some
major
improvements
were
recently
realized
with
global
estimates
of
marine
deep
subsurface
prokaryote
biomass
reduced
by
about
two
orders
of
magnitude
due
to
an
increased
diversity
of
sampling
locations
identifying
gaps
in
our
knowledge
could
indicate
areas
for
which
further
scientific
exploration
could
have
the
biggest
impact
on
our
understanding
of
the
biosphere
as
a
concrete
example
we
identify
the
ratio
between
attached
to
unattached
cells
in
the
deep
aquifers
as
a
major
contributor
to
the
uncertainties
associated
with
our
estimate
of
the
biomass
of
bacteria
archaea
and
viruses
improving
our
understanding
of
this
specific
parameter
could
help
us
better
constrain
the
global
biomasses
of
entire
domains
of
life
in
addition
to
improving
our
reported
estimates
future
studies
can
achieve
a
finer
categorization
of
taxa
for
example
the
biomass
of
parasites
which
is
not
resolved
from
their
hosts
in
this
study
might
be
larger
than
the
biomass
of
top
predators
in
some
environments
by
providing
a
unified
updated
and
accessible
global
view
of
the
biomass
of
different
taxa
we
also
aim
to
disseminate
knowledge
of
the
biosphere
composition
to
a
wide
range
of
students
and
researchers
our
survey
puts
into
perspective
claims
regarding
the
overarching
dominance
of
groups
such
as
termites
and
ants
nematodes
and
prokaryotes
for
example
the
biomass
of
termites
gt
c
is
on
par
with
that
of
humans
but
is
still
around
an
order
of
magnitude
smaller
than
that
of
other
taxa
such
as
fish
gt
c
si
appendix
table
s
other
groups
such
as
nematodes
surpass
any
other
animal
species
in
terms
of
number
of
individuals
si
appendix
fig
s
but
constitute
only
about
of
the
total
animal
biomass
the
census
of
biomass
distribution
on
earth
presented
here
is
comprehensive
in
scope
and
based
on
synthesis
of
data
from
the
recent
scientific
literature
the
integrated
dataset
enables
us
to
draw
basic
conclusions
concerning
kingdoms
that
dominate
the
biomass
of
the
biosphere
the
distribution
of
biomass
of
each
kingdom
across
different
environments
and
the
opposite
structures
of
the
global
marine
and
terrestrial
biomass
pyramids
we
identify
areas
in
which
current
knowledge
is
lacking
and
further
research
is
most
required
ideally
future
research
will
include
both
temporal
and
geographic
resolution
we
believe
that
the
results
described
in
this
study
will
provide
students
and
researchers
with
a
holistic
quantitative
context
for
studying
our
biosphere
materials
and
methods
taxon
specific
detailed
description
of
data
sources
and
procedures
for
estimating
biomass
the
complete
account
of
the
data
sources
used
for
estimating
the
biomass
of
each
taxon
procedures
for
estimating
biomass
and
projections
for
the
uncertainty
associated
with
the
estimate
for
the
biomass
of
each
taxon
are
provided
in
the
si
appendix
to
make
the
steps
for
estimating
the
biomass
of
each
taxon
more
accessible
we
provide
supplementary
tables
that
summarize
the
procedure
as
well
as
online
notebooks
for
the
calculation
of
the
biomass
of
each
taxon
see
data
flow
scheme
in
si
appendix
overview
in
table
we
detail
the
relevant
supplementary
table
that
summarizes
the
steps
for
arriving
at
each
estimate
all
of
the
data
used
to
generate
our
estimates
as
well
as
the
code
used
for
analysis
are
open
sourced
and
available
at
https
github
com
milo
lab
biomass
distribution
choice
of
units
for
measuring
biomass
biomass
is
reported
in
gigatons
of
carbon
alternative
options
to
represent
biomass
include
among
others
biovolume
wet
mass
or
dry
weight
we
chose
to
use
carbon
mass
as
the
measure
of
biomass
because
it
is
independent
of
water
content
and
is
used
extensively
in
the
literature
dry
mass
also
has
these
features
but
is
used
less
frequently
all
of
our
reported
values
can
be
transformed
to
dry
weight
to
a
good
approximation
by
multiplying
by
the
characteristic
conversion
factor
between
carbon
and
total
dry
mass
we
report
the
significant
digits
for
our
values
throughout
the
paper
using
the
following
scheme
for
values
with
an
uncertainty
projection
that
is
higher
than
twofold
we
report
a
single
significant
digit
for
values
with
an
uncertainty
projection
of
less
than
twofold
we
report
two
significant
digits
in
cases
when
we
report
one
significant
digit
we
do
not
consider
a
leading
as
a
significant
digit
general
framework
for
estimating
global
biomass
in
achieving
global
estimates
there
is
a
constant
challenge
of
how
to
move
from
a
limited
set
of
local
samples
to
a
representative
global
value
how
does
one
estimate
global
biomass
based
on
a
limited
set
of
local
samples
for
a
crude
estimate
the
average
of
all
local
values
of
biomass
per
unit
area
is
multiplied
by
the
total
global
area
a
more
effective
estimate
can
be
made
by
correlating
measured
values
to
environmental
parameters
that
are
known
at
a
global
scale
e
g
temperature
depth
distance
from
shore
primary
productivity
biome
type
as
shown
in
fig
this
correlation
is
used
to
extrapolate
the
biomass
of
a
taxon
at
a
specific
location
based
on
the
known
distribution
of
the
environmental
parameter
e
g
the
temperature
at
each
location
on
the
globe
by
integrating
across
the
total
surface
of
the
world
a
global
estimate
is
derived
we
detail
the
specific
extrapolation
procedure
used
for
each
taxon
in
both
the
si
appendix
and
supplementary
tables
si
appendix
tables
s
s
for
most
taxa
our
best
estimates
are
based
on
a
geometric
mean
of
several
independent
estimates
using
different
methodologies
the
geometric
mean
estimates
the
median
value
if
the
independent
estimates
are
log
normally
distributed
or
more
generally
the
distribution
of
estimates
is
symmetrical
in
log
space
uncertainty
estimation
and
reporting
global
estimates
such
as
those
we
use
in
the
present
work
are
largely
based
on
sampling
from
the
distribution
of
biomass
worldwide
and
then
extrapolating
for
areas
in
which
samples
are
missing
the
sampling
of
biomass
in
each
location
can
be
based
on
direct
biomass
measurements
or
conversion
to
biomass
from
other
types
of
measurement
such
as
number
of
individuals
and
their
characteristic
weight
some
of
the
main
sources
of
uncertainty
for
the
estimates
we
present
are
the
result
of
using
such
geographical
extrapolations
and
conversion
from
number
of
individuals
to
overall
biomass
the
certainty
of
the
estimate
is
linked
to
the
amount
of
sampling
on
which
the
estimate
is
based
notable
locations
in
which
sampling
is
scarce
are
the
deep
ocean
usually
deeper
than
m
and
deep
layers
of
soil
usually
deeper
than
m
for
some
organisms
such
as
annelids
and
marine
protists
and
arthropods
most
estimates
neglect
these
environments
thus
underestimating
the
actual
biomass
sampling
can
be
biased
toward
places
that
have
high
abundance
and
diversity
of
wildlife
relying
on
data
with
such
sampling
bias
can
cause
overestimation
of
the
actual
biomass
of
a
taxon
another
source
of
uncertainty
comes
from
conversion
to
biomass
conversion
from
counts
of
individuals
to
biomass
is
based
on
either
known
average
weights
per
individual
e
g
kg
of
wet
weight
for
a
human
which
averages
over
adults
and
children
or
mg
of
dry
weight
for
a
characteristic
earthworm
or
empirical
allometric
equations
that
are
organism
specific
such
as
conversion
from
animal
length
to
biomass
when
using
such
conversion
methods
there
is
a
risk
of
introducing
biases
and
noise
into
the
final
estimate
nevertheless
there
is
often
no
way
around
using
such
conversions
as
such
we
must
be
aware
that
the
data
may
contain
such
biases
in
addition
to
describing
the
procedures
leading
to
the
estimate
of
each
taxon
we
quantitatively
survey
the
main
sources
of
uncertainty
associated
with
each
estimate
and
calculate
an
uncertainty
range
for
each
of
our
biomass
estimates
we
choose
to
report
uncertainties
as
representing
to
the
best
of
our
ability
given
the
many
constraints
what
is
equivalent
to
a
confidence
interval
for
the
estimate
of
the
mean
uncertainties
reported
in
our
analysis
are
multiplicative
fold
change
from
the
mean
and
not
additive
change
of
the
estimate
we
chose
to
use
multiplicative
uncertainty
as
it
is
more
robust
to
large
fluctuations
in
estimates
and
because
it
is
in
accord
with
the
way
we
generate
our
best
estimates
which
is
usually
by
using
a
geometric
mean
of
different
independent
estimates
our
uncertainty
projections
are
focused
on
the
main
kingdoms
of
life
plants
bacteria
archaea
fungi
protists
and
animals
the
general
framework
for
constructing
our
uncertainties
described
in
detail
for
each
taxon
in
the
si
appendix
and
in
the
online
notebooks
takes
into
account
both
intrastudy
uncertainty
and
interstudy
uncertainty
intrastudy
uncertainty
refers
to
uncertainty
estimates
reported
within
a
specific
study
whereas
interstudy
uncertainty
refers
to
variation
in
estimates
of
a
certain
quantity
between
different
papers
in
many
cases
we
use
several
independent
methodologies
to
estimate
the
same
quantity
in
these
cases
we
can
also
use
the
variation
between
estimates
from
each
methodology
as
a
measure
of
the
uncertainty
of
our
final
estimate
we
refer
to
this
type
of
uncertainty
as
intermethod
uncertainty
the
way
we
usually
calculate
uncertainties
is
by
taking
the
logarithm
of
the
values
reported
either
within
studies
or
from
different
studies
taking
the
logarithm
moves
the
values
to
log
space
where
the
se
is
calculated
by
dividing
the
sd
by
the
square
root
of
the
number
of
values
we
then
multiply
the
se
by
a
factor
of
which
would
give
the
confidence
interval
if
the
transformed
data
were
normally
distributed
finally
we
exponentiate
the
result
to
get
the
multiplicative
factor
in
linear
space
that
represents
the
confidence
interval
akin
to
a
confidence
interval
if
the
data
were
log
normally
distributed
most
of
our
estimates
are
constructed
by
combining
several
different
estimates
e
g
combining
total
number
of
individuals
and
characteristic
carbon
content
of
a
single
organism
in
these
cases
we
use
intrastudy
interstudy
or
intermethod
variation
associated
with
each
parameter
that
is
used
to
derive
the
final
estimate
and
propagate
these
uncertainties
to
the
final
estimate
of
biomass
the
uncertainty
analysis
for
each
specific
biomass
estimate
incorporates
different
components
of
this
general
scheme
depending
on
the
amount
of
information
that
is
available
as
detailed
on
a
case
by
case
basis
in
the
si
appendix
in
cases
where
information
is
ample
the
procedure
described
above
yields
several
different
uncertainty
estimates
for
each
parameter
that
we
use
to
derive
the
final
estimate
e
g
intrastudy
uncertainty
interstudy
uncertainty
we
integrate
these
different
uncertainties
usually
by
taking
the
highest
value
as
the
best
projection
of
uncertainty
in
some
cases
for
example
when
information
is
scarce
or
some
sources
of
uncertainty
are
hard
to
quantify
we
base
our
estimates
on
the
uncertainty
in
analogous
taxa
and
consultation
with
relevant
experts
we
tend
to
round
up
our
uncertainty
projections
when
data
are
especially
limited
taxonomic
levels
used
our
census
gives
estimates
for
the
global
biomass
at
various
taxonomic
levels
our
main
results
relate
to
the
kingdom
level
animals
archaea
bacteria
fungi
plants
and
protists
although
the
division
into
kingdoms
is
not
the
most
contemporary
taxonomic
grouping
that
exists
we
chose
to
use
it
for
the
current
analysis
as
most
of
the
data
we
rely
upon
does
not
provide
finer
taxonomic
details
e
g
the
division
of
terrestrial
protists
is
mainly
based
on
morphology
and
not
on
taxonomy
we
supplement
these
kingdoms
of
living
organisms
with
an
estimate
for
the
global
biomass
of
viruses
which
are
not
included
in
the
current
tree
of
life
but
play
a
key
role
in
global
biogeochemical
cycles
for
all
kingdoms
except
animals
all
taxa
making
up
the
kingdom
are
considered
together
for
estimating
the
biomass
of
animals
we
use
a
bottom
up
approach
which
estimates
the
biomass
of
key
phyla
constituting
the
animal
kingdom
the
sum
of
the
biomass
of
these
phyla
represents
our
estimate
of
the
total
biomass
of
animals
we
give
estimates
for
most
phyla
and
estimate
bounds
for
the
possible
biomass
contribution
for
the
remaining
phyla
si
appendix
other
animal
phyla
within
chordates
we
provide
estimates
for
key
classes
such
as
fish
mammals
and
birds
we
estimate
that
the
contribution
of
reptiles
and
amphibians
to
the
total
chordate
biomass
is
negligible
as
we
discuss
in
the
si
appendix
we
divide
the
class
of
mammals
into
wild
mammals
and
humans
plus
livestock
without
a
contribution
from
poultry
which
is
negligible
compared
with
cattle
and
pigs
even
though
livestock
is
not
a
valid
taxonomic
division
we
use
it
to
consider
the
impact
of
humans
on
the
total
biomass
of
mammals
data
availability
acknowledgments
we
thank
shai
meiri
for
help
with
estimating
the
biomass
of
wild
mammals
birds
and
reptiles
and
arren
bar
even
oded
beja
jorg
bernhardt
tristan
biard
chris
bowler
nuno
carvalhais
otto
coredero
gidon
eshel
ofer
feinerman
noah
fierer
daniel
fisher
avi
flamholtz
assaf
gal
josé
grünzweig
marcel
van
der
heijden
dina
hochhauser
julie
huber
qusheng
jin
bo
barker
jørgensen
jens
kallmeyer
tamir
klein
christian
koerner
daniel
madar
fabrice
not
katherine
o
donnell
gal
ofir
victoria
orphan
noam
prywes
john
raven
dave
savage
einat
segev
maya
shamir
izak
smit
rotem
sorek
ofer
steinitz
miri
tsalyuk
assaf
vardi
colomban
de
vargas
joshua
weitz
yossi
yovel
yonatan
zegman
and
two
anonymous
reviewers
for
productive
feedback
on
this
manuscript
this
research
was
supported
by
the
european
research
council
project
novcarbfix
the
israel
science
foundation
grant
the
isf
nrf
singapore
joint
research
program
grant
the
beck
canadian
center
for
alternative
energy
research
dana
and
yossie
hollander
the
ullmann
family
foundation
the
helmsley
charitable
foundation
the
larson
charitable
foundation
the
wolfson
family
charitable
trust
charles
rothschild
and
selmo
nussenbaum
this
study
was
also
supported
by
the
nih
through
grant
r
gm
mira
r
m
is
the
charles
and
louise
gartner
professional
chair
a
car
or
an
automobile
is
a
motor
vehicle
with
wheels
most
definitions
of
cars
state
that
they
run
primarily
on
roads
seat
one
to
eight
people
have
four
wheels
and
mainly
transport
people
rather
than
cargo
there
are
around
one
billion
cars
in
use
worldwide
the
french
inventor
nicolas
joseph
cugnot
built
the
first
steam
powered
road
vehicle
in
while
the
swiss
inventor
françois
isaac
de
rivaz
designed
and
constructed
the
first
internal
combustion
powered
automobile
in
the
modern
car
a
practical
marketable
automobile
for
everyday
use
was
invented
in
when
the
german
inventor
carl
benz
patented
his
benz
patent
motorwagen
commercial
cars
became
widely
available
during
the
th
century
the
oldsmobile
curved
dash
and
the
ford
model
t
both
american
cars
are
widely
considered
the
first
mass
produced
and
mass
affordable
cars
respectively
cars
were
rapidly
adopted
in
the
us
where
they
replaced
horse
drawn
carriages
in
europe
and
other
parts
of
the
world
demand
for
automobiles
did
not
increase
until
after
world
war
ii
in
the
st
century
car
usage
is
still
increasing
rapidly
especially
in
china
india
and
other
newly
industrialised
countries
cars
have
controls
for
driving
parking
passenger
comfort
and
a
variety
of
lamps
over
the
decades
additional
features
and
controls
have
been
added
to
vehicles
making
them
progressively
more
complex
these
include
rear
reversing
cameras
air
conditioning
navigation
systems
and
in
car
entertainment
most
cars
in
use
in
the
early
s
are
propelled
by
an
internal
combustion
engine
fueled
by
the
combustion
of
fossil
fuels
electric
cars
which
were
invented
early
in
the
history
of
the
car
became
commercially
available
in
the
s
and
are
predicted
to
cost
less
to
buy
than
petrol
driven
cars
before
the
transition
from
fossil
fuel
powered
cars
to
electric
cars
features
prominently
in
most
climate
change
mitigation
scenarios
such
as
project
drawdown
s
actionable
solutions
for
climate
change
there
are
costs
and
benefits
to
car
use
the
costs
to
the
individual
include
acquiring
the
vehicle
interest
payments
if
the
car
is
financed
repairs
and
maintenance
fuel
depreciation
driving
time
parking
fees
taxes
and
insurance
the
costs
to
society
include
maintaining
roads
land
use
road
congestion
air
pollution
noise
pollution
public
health
and
disposing
of
the
vehicle
at
the
end
of
its
life
traffic
collisions
are
the
largest
cause
of
injury
related
deaths
worldwide
personal
benefits
include
on
demand
transportation
mobility
independence
and
convenience
societal
benefits
include
economic
benefits
such
as
job
and
wealth
creation
from
the
automotive
industry
transportation
provision
societal
well
being
from
leisure
and
travel
opportunities
people
s
ability
to
move
flexibly
from
place
to
place
has
far
reaching
implications
for
the
nature
of
societies
the
english
word
car
is
believed
to
originate
from
latin
carrus
carrum
wheeled
vehicle
or
via
old
north
french
middle
english
carre
two
wheeled
cart
both
of
which
in
turn
derive
from
gaulish
karros
chariot
it
originally
referred
to
any
wheeled
horse
drawn
vehicle
such
as
a
cart
carriage
or
wagon
the
word
also
occurs
in
other
celtic
languages
motor
car
attested
from
is
the
usual
formal
term
in
british
english
autocar
a
variant
likewise
attested
from
and
literally
meaning
self
propelled
car
is
now
considered
archaic
horseless
carriage
is
attested
from
automobile
a
classical
compound
derived
from
ancient
greek
autós
αὐτός
self
and
latin
mobilis
movable
entered
english
from
french
and
was
first
adopted
by
the
automobile
club
of
great
britain
in
it
fell
out
of
favour
in
britain
and
is
now
used
chiefly
in
north
america
where
the
abbreviated
form
auto
commonly
appears
as
an
adjective
in
compound
formations
like
auto
industry
and
auto
mechanic
in
hans
hautsch
of
nuremberg
built
a
clockwork
driven
carriage
the
first
steam
powered
vehicle
was
designed
by
ferdinand
verbiest
a
flemish
member
of
a
jesuit
mission
in
china
around
it
was
a
centimetre
long
in
scale
model
toy
for
the
kangxi
emperor
that
was
unable
to
carry
a
driver
or
a
passenger
it
is
not
known
with
certainty
if
verbiest
s
model
was
successfully
built
or
run
nicolas
joseph
cugnot
is
widely
credited
with
building
the
first
full
scale
self
propelled
mechanical
vehicle
in
about
he
created
a
steam
powered
tricycle
he
also
constructed
two
steam
tractors
for
the
french
army
one
of
which
is
preserved
in
the
french
national
conservatory
of
arts
and
crafts
his
inventions
were
limited
by
problems
with
water
supply
and
maintaining
steam
pressure
in
richard
trevithick
built
and
demonstrated
his
puffing
devil
road
locomotive
believed
by
many
to
be
the
first
demonstration
of
a
steam
powered
road
vehicle
it
was
unable
to
maintain
sufficient
steam
pressure
for
long
periods
and
was
of
little
practical
use
the
development
of
external
combustion
steam
engines
is
detailed
as
part
of
the
history
of
the
car
but
often
treated
separately
from
the
development
of
true
cars
a
variety
of
steam
powered
road
vehicles
were
used
during
the
first
part
of
the
th
century
including
steam
cars
steam
buses
phaetons
and
steam
rollers
in
the
united
kingdom
sentiment
against
them
led
to
the
locomotive
acts
of
in
nicéphore
niépce
and
his
brother
claude
created
what
was
probably
the
world
s
first
internal
combustion
engine
which
they
called
a
pyréolophore
but
installed
it
in
a
boat
on
the
river
saone
in
france
coincidentally
in
the
swiss
inventor
françois
isaac
de
rivaz
designed
his
own
de
rivaz
internal
combustion
engine
and
used
it
to
develop
the
world
s
first
vehicle
to
be
powered
by
such
an
engine
the
niépces
pyréolophore
was
fuelled
by
a
mixture
of
lycopodium
powder
dried
spores
of
the
lycopodium
plant
finely
crushed
coal
dust
and
resin
that
were
mixed
with
oil
whereas
de
rivaz
used
a
mixture
of
hydrogen
and
oxygen
neither
design
was
successful
as
was
the
case
with
others
such
as
samuel
brown
samuel
morey
and
etienne
lenoir
who
each
built
vehicles
usually
adapted
carriages
or
carts
powered
by
internal
combustion
engines
in
november
french
inventor
gustave
trouvé
demonstrated
a
three
wheeled
car
powered
by
electricity
at
the
international
exposition
of
electricity
although
several
other
german
engineers
including
gottlieb
daimler
wilhelm
maybach
and
siegfried
marcus
were
working
on
cars
at
about
the
same
time
the
year
is
regarded
as
the
birth
year
of
the
modern
car
a
practical
marketable
automobile
for
everyday
use
when
the
german
carl
benz
patented
his
benz
patent
motorwagen
he
is
generally
acknowledged
as
the
inventor
of
the
car
in
benz
was
granted
a
patent
for
his
first
engine
which
had
been
designed
in
many
of
his
other
inventions
made
the
use
of
the
internal
combustion
engine
feasible
for
powering
a
vehicle
his
first
motorwagen
was
built
in
in
mannheim
germany
he
was
awarded
the
patent
for
its
invention
as
of
his
application
on
january
under
the
auspices
of
his
major
company
benz
cie
which
was
founded
in
benz
began
promotion
of
the
vehicle
on
july
and
about
benz
vehicles
were
sold
between
and
when
his
first
four
wheeler
was
introduced
along
with
a
cheaper
model
they
also
were
powered
with
four
stroke
engines
of
his
own
design
emile
roger
of
france
already
producing
benz
engines
under
license
now
added
the
benz
car
to
his
line
of
products
because
france
was
more
open
to
the
early
cars
initially
more
were
built
and
sold
in
france
through
roger
than
benz
sold
in
germany
in
august
bertha
benz
the
wife
and
business
partner
of
carl
benz
undertook
the
first
road
trip
by
car
to
prove
the
road
worthiness
of
her
husband
s
invention
in
benz
designed
and
patented
the
first
internal
combustion
flat
engine
called
boxermotor
during
the
last
years
of
the
th
century
benz
was
the
largest
car
company
in
the
world
with
units
produced
in
and
because
of
its
size
benz
cie
became
a
joint
stock
company
the
first
motor
car
in
central
europe
and
one
of
the
first
factory
made
cars
in
the
world
was
produced
by
czech
company
nesselsdorfer
wagenbau
later
renamed
to
tatra
in
the
präsident
automobil
daimler
and
maybach
founded
daimler
motoren
gesellschaft
dmg
in
cannstatt
in
and
sold
their
first
car
in
under
the
brand
name
daimler
it
was
a
horse
drawn
stagecoach
built
by
another
manufacturer
which
they
retrofitted
with
an
engine
of
their
design
by
about
vehicles
had
been
built
by
daimler
and
maybach
either
at
the
daimler
works
or
in
the
hotel
hermann
where
they
set
up
shop
after
disputes
with
their
backers
benz
maybach
and
the
daimler
team
seem
to
have
been
unaware
of
each
other
s
early
work
they
never
worked
together
by
the
time
of
the
merger
of
the
two
companies
daimler
and
maybach
were
no
longer
part
of
dmg
daimler
died
in
and
later
that
year
maybach
designed
an
engine
named
daimler
mercedes
that
was
placed
in
a
specially
ordered
model
built
to
specifications
set
by
emil
jellinek
this
was
a
production
of
a
small
number
of
vehicles
for
jellinek
to
race
and
market
in
his
country
two
years
later
in
a
new
model
dmg
car
was
produced
and
the
model
was
named
mercedes
after
the
maybach
engine
which
generated
hp
maybach
quit
dmg
shortly
thereafter
and
opened
a
business
of
his
own
rights
to
the
daimler
brand
name
were
sold
to
other
manufacturers
in
Émile
levassor
and
armand
peugeot
of
france
began
producing
vehicles
with
daimler
engines
and
so
laid
the
foundation
of
the
automotive
industry
in
france
in
auguste
doriot
and
his
peugeot
colleague
louis
rigoulot
completed
the
longest
trip
by
a
petrol
driven
vehicle
when
their
self
designed
and
built
daimler
powered
peugeot
type
completed
kilometres
mi
from
valentigney
to
paris
and
brest
and
back
again
they
were
attached
to
the
first
paris
brest
paris
bicycle
race
but
finished
six
days
after
the
winning
cyclist
charles
terront
the
first
design
for
an
american
car
with
a
petrol
internal
combustion
engine
was
made
in
by
george
selden
of
rochester
new
york
selden
applied
for
a
patent
for
a
car
in
but
the
patent
application
expired
because
the
vehicle
was
never
built
after
a
delay
of
years
and
a
series
of
attachments
to
his
application
on
november
selden
was
granted
a
us
patent
u
s
patent
for
a
two
stroke
car
engine
which
hindered
more
than
encouraged
development
of
cars
in
the
united
states
his
patent
was
challenged
by
henry
ford
and
others
and
overturned
in
in
the
first
running
petrol
driven
american
car
was
built
and
road
tested
by
the
duryea
brothers
of
springfield
massachusetts
the
first
public
run
of
the
duryea
motor
wagon
took
place
on
september
on
taylor
street
in
metro
center
springfield
studebaker
subsidiary
of
a
long
established
wagon
and
coach
manufacturer
started
to
build
cars
in
and
commenced
sales
of
electric
vehicles
in
and
petrol
vehicles
in
in
britain
there
had
been
several
attempts
to
build
steam
cars
with
varying
degrees
of
success
with
thomas
rickett
even
attempting
a
production
run
in
santler
from
malvern
is
recognised
by
the
veteran
car
club
of
great
britain
as
having
made
the
first
petrol
driven
car
in
the
country
in
followed
by
frederick
william
lanchester
in
but
these
were
both
one
offs
the
first
production
vehicles
in
great
britain
came
from
the
daimler
company
a
company
founded
by
harry
j
lawson
in
after
purchasing
the
right
to
use
the
name
of
the
engines
lawson
s
company
made
its
first
car
in
and
they
bore
the
name
daimler
in
german
engineer
rudolf
diesel
was
granted
a
patent
for
a
new
rational
combustion
engine
in
he
built
the
first
diesel
engine
steam
electric
and
petrol
driven
vehicles
competed
for
a
few
decades
with
petrol
internal
combustion
engines
achieving
dominance
in
the
s
although
various
pistonless
rotary
engine
designs
have
attempted
to
compete
with
the
conventional
piston
and
crankshaft
design
only
mazda
s
version
of
the
wankel
engine
has
had
more
than
very
limited
success
all
in
all
it
is
estimated
that
over
patents
created
the
modern
automobile
and
motorcycle
large
scale
production
line
manufacturing
of
affordable
cars
was
started
by
ransom
olds
in
at
his
oldsmobile
factory
in
lansing
michigan
and
based
upon
stationary
assembly
line
techniques
pioneered
by
marc
isambard
brunel
at
the
portsmouth
block
mills
england
in
the
assembly
line
style
of
mass
production
and
interchangeable
parts
had
been
pioneered
in
the
us
by
thomas
blanchard
in
at
the
springfield
armory
in
springfield
massachusetts
this
concept
was
greatly
expanded
by
henry
ford
beginning
in
with
the
world
s
first
moving
assembly
line
for
cars
at
the
highland
park
ford
plant
as
a
result
ford
s
cars
came
off
the
line
in
minute
intervals
much
faster
than
previous
methods
increasing
productivity
eightfold
while
using
less
manpower
from
manhours
to
hour
minutes
it
was
so
successful
paint
became
a
bottleneck
only
japan
black
would
dry
fast
enough
forcing
the
company
to
drop
the
variety
of
colours
available
before
until
fast
drying
duco
lacquer
was
developed
in
this
is
the
source
of
ford
s
apocryphal
remark
any
color
as
long
as
it
s
black
in
an
assembly
line
worker
could
buy
a
model
t
with
four
months
pay
ford
s
complex
safety
procedures
especially
assigning
each
worker
to
a
specific
location
instead
of
allowing
them
to
roam
about
dramatically
reduced
the
rate
of
injury
the
combination
of
high
wages
and
high
efficiency
is
called
fordism
and
was
copied
by
most
major
industries
the
efficiency
gains
from
the
assembly
line
also
coincided
with
the
economic
rise
of
the
us
the
assembly
line
forced
workers
to
work
at
a
certain
pace
with
very
repetitive
motions
which
led
to
more
output
per
worker
while
other
countries
were
using
less
productive
methods
in
the
automotive
industry
its
success
was
dominating
and
quickly
spread
worldwide
seeing
the
founding
of
ford
france
and
ford
britain
in
ford
denmark
ford
germany
in
citroën
was
the
first
native
european
manufacturer
to
adopt
the
production
method
soon
companies
had
to
have
assembly
lines
or
risk
going
bankrupt
by
companies
which
did
not
had
disappeared
development
of
automotive
technology
was
rapid
due
in
part
to
the
hundreds
of
small
manufacturers
competing
to
gain
the
world
s
attention
key
developments
included
electric
ignition
and
the
electric
self
starter
both
by
charles
kettering
for
the
cadillac
motor
company
in
independent
suspension
and
four
wheel
brakes
since
the
s
nearly
all
cars
have
been
mass
produced
to
meet
market
needs
so
marketing
plans
often
have
heavily
influenced
car
design
it
was
alfred
p
sloan
who
established
the
idea
of
different
makes
of
cars
produced
by
one
company
called
the
general
motors
companion
make
program
so
that
buyers
could
move
up
as
their
fortunes
improved
reflecting
the
rapid
pace
of
change
makes
shared
parts
with
one
another
so
larger
production
volume
resulted
in
lower
costs
for
each
price
range
for
example
in
the
s
lasalles
sold
by
cadillac
used
cheaper
mechanical
parts
made
by
oldsmobile
in
the
s
chevrolet
shared
bonnet
doors
roof
and
windows
with
pontiac
by
the
s
corporate
powertrains
and
shared
platforms
with
interchangeable
brakes
suspension
and
other
parts
were
common
even
so
only
major
makers
could
afford
high
costs
and
even
companies
with
decades
of
production
such
as
apperson
cole
dorris
haynes
or
premier
could
not
manage
of
some
two
hundred
american
car
makers
in
existence
in
only
survived
in
and
with
the
great
depression
by
only
of
those
were
left
in
europe
much
the
same
would
happen
morris
set
up
its
production
line
at
cowley
in
and
soon
outsold
ford
while
beginning
in
to
follow
ford
s
practice
of
vertical
integration
buying
hotchkiss
british
subsidiary
engines
wrigley
gearboxes
and
osberton
radiators
for
instance
as
well
as
competitors
such
as
wolseley
in
morris
had
per
cent
of
total
british
car
production
most
british
small
car
assemblers
from
abbey
to
xtra
had
gone
under
citroën
did
the
same
in
france
coming
to
cars
in
between
them
and
other
cheap
cars
in
reply
such
as
renault
s
cv
and
peugeot
s
cv
they
produced
cars
in
and
mors
hurtu
and
others
could
not
compete
germany
s
first
mass
manufactured
car
the
opel
ps
laubfrosch
tree
frog
came
off
the
line
at
rüsselsheim
in
soon
making
opel
the
top
car
builder
in
germany
with
per
cent
of
the
market
in
japan
car
production
was
very
limited
before
world
war
ii
only
a
handful
of
companies
were
producing
vehicles
in
limited
numbers
and
these
were
small
three
wheeled
for
commercial
uses
like
daihatsu
or
were
the
result
of
partnering
with
european
companies
like
isuzu
building
the
wolseley
a
in
mitsubishi
was
also
partnered
with
fiat
and
built
the
mitsubishi
model
a
based
on
a
fiat
vehicle
toyota
nissan
suzuki
mazda
and
honda
began
as
companies
producing
non
automotive
products
before
the
war
switching
to
car
production
during
the
s
kiichiro
toyoda
s
decision
to
take
toyoda
loom
works
into
automobile
manufacturing
would
create
what
would
eventually
become
toyota
motor
corporation
the
largest
automobile
manufacturer
in
the
world
subaru
meanwhile
was
formed
from
a
conglomerate
of
six
companies
who
banded
together
as
fuji
heavy
industries
as
a
result
of
having
been
broken
up
under
keiretsu
legislation
fossil
fuels
most
cars
in
use
in
the
early
s
run
on
petrol
burnt
in
an
internal
combustion
engine
ice
some
cities
ban
older
more
polluting
petrol
driven
cars
and
some
countries
plan
to
ban
sales
in
future
however
some
environmental
groups
say
this
phase
out
of
fossil
fuel
vehicles
must
be
brought
forwards
to
limit
climate
change
production
of
petrol
fuelled
cars
peaked
in
other
hydrocarbon
fossil
fuels
also
burnt
by
deflagration
rather
than
detonation
in
ice
cars
include
diesel
autogas
and
cng
removal
of
fossil
fuel
subsidies
concerns
about
oil
dependence
tightening
environmental
laws
and
restrictions
on
greenhouse
gas
emissions
are
propelling
work
on
alternative
power
systems
for
cars
this
includes
hybrid
vehicles
plug
in
electric
vehicles
and
hydrogen
vehicles
out
of
all
cars
sold
in
nine
per
cent
were
electric
and
by
the
end
of
that
year
there
were
more
than
million
electric
cars
on
the
world
s
roads
despite
rapid
growth
less
than
two
per
cent
of
cars
on
the
world
s
roads
were
fully
electric
and
plug
in
hybrid
cars
by
the
end
of
cars
for
racing
or
speed
records
have
sometimes
employed
jet
or
rocket
engines
but
these
are
impractical
for
common
use
oil
consumption
has
increased
rapidly
in
the
th
and
st
centuries
because
there
are
more
cars
the
s
oil
glut
even
fuelled
the
sales
of
low
economy
vehicles
in
oecd
countries
the
bric
countries
are
adding
to
this
consumption
batteries
main
article
electric
vehicle
battery
see
also
electric
car
batteries
and
automotive
battery
in
almost
all
hybrid
even
mild
hybrid
and
pure
electric
cars
regenerative
braking
recovers
and
returns
to
a
battery
some
energy
which
would
otherwise
be
wasted
by
friction
brakes
getting
hot
although
all
cars
must
have
friction
brakes
front
disc
brakes
and
either
disc
or
drum
rear
brakes
for
emergency
stops
regenerative
braking
improves
efficiency
particularly
in
city
driving
cars
are
equipped
with
controls
used
for
driving
passenger
comfort
and
safety
normally
operated
by
a
combination
of
the
use
of
feet
and
hands
and
occasionally
by
voice
on
st
century
cars
these
controls
include
a
steering
wheel
pedals
for
operating
the
brakes
and
controlling
the
car
s
speed
and
in
a
manual
transmission
car
a
clutch
pedal
a
shift
lever
or
stick
for
changing
gears
and
a
number
of
buttons
and
dials
for
turning
on
lights
ventilation
and
other
functions
modern
cars
controls
are
now
standardised
such
as
the
location
for
the
accelerator
and
brake
but
this
was
not
always
the
case
controls
are
evolving
in
response
to
new
technologies
for
example
the
electric
car
and
the
integration
of
mobile
communications
some
of
the
original
controls
are
no
longer
required
for
example
all
cars
once
had
controls
for
the
choke
valve
clutch
ignition
timing
and
a
crank
instead
of
an
electric
starter
however
new
controls
have
also
been
added
to
vehicles
making
them
more
complex
these
include
air
conditioning
navigation
systems
and
in
car
entertainment
another
trend
is
the
replacement
of
physical
knobs
and
switches
by
secondary
controls
with
touchscreen
controls
such
as
bmw
s
idrive
and
ford
s
myford
touch
another
change
is
that
while
early
cars
pedals
were
physically
linked
to
the
brake
mechanism
and
throttle
in
the
early
s
cars
have
increasingly
replaced
these
physical
linkages
with
electronic
controls
cars
are
typically
equipped
with
interior
lighting
which
can
be
toggled
manually
or
be
set
to
light
up
automatically
with
doors
open
an
entertainment
system
which
originated
from
car
radios
sideways
windows
which
can
be
lowered
or
raised
electrically
manually
on
earlier
cars
and
one
or
multiple
auxiliary
power
outlets
for
supplying
portable
appliances
such
as
mobile
phones
portable
fridges
power
inverters
and
electrical
air
pumps
from
the
on
board
electrical
system
a
more
costly
upper
class
and
luxury
cars
are
equipped
with
features
earlier
such
as
massage
seats
and
collision
avoidance
systems
cars
are
typically
fitted
with
multiple
types
of
lights
these
include
headlights
which
are
used
to
illuminate
the
way
ahead
and
make
the
car
visible
to
other
users
so
that
the
vehicle
can
be
used
at
night
in
some
jurisdictions
daytime
running
lights
red
brake
lights
to
indicate
when
the
brakes
are
applied
amber
turn
signal
lights
to
indicate
the
turn
intentions
of
the
driver
white
coloured
reverse
lights
to
illuminate
the
area
behind
the
car
and
indicate
that
the
driver
will
be
or
is
reversing
and
on
some
vehicles
additional
lights
e
g
side
marker
lights
to
increase
the
visibility
of
the
car
interior
lights
on
the
ceiling
of
the
car
are
usually
fitted
for
the
driver
and
passengers
some
vehicles
also
have
a
boot
light
and
more
rarely
an
engine
compartment
light
during
the
late
th
and
early
st
century
cars
increased
in
weight
due
to
batteries
modern
steel
safety
cages
anti
lock
brakes
airbags
and
more
powerful
if
more
efficient
engines
and
as
of
typically
weigh
between
and
tonnes
and
short
tons
and
long
tons
heavier
cars
are
safer
for
the
driver
from
a
crash
perspective
but
more
dangerous
for
other
vehicles
and
road
users
the
weight
of
a
car
influences
fuel
consumption
and
performance
with
more
weight
resulting
in
increased
fuel
consumption
and
decreased
performance
the
wuling
hongguang
mini
ev
a
typical
city
car
weighs
about
kilograms
lb
heavier
cars
include
suvs
and
extended
length
suvs
like
the
suburban
cars
have
also
become
wider
some
places
tax
heavier
cars
more
as
well
as
improving
pedestrian
safety
this
can
encourage
manufacturers
to
use
materials
such
as
recycled
aluminium
instead
of
steel
it
has
been
suggested
that
one
benefit
of
subsidising
charging
infrastructure
is
that
cars
can
use
lighter
batteries
most
cars
are
designed
to
carry
multiple
occupants
often
with
four
or
five
seats
cars
with
five
seats
typically
seat
two
passengers
in
the
front
and
three
in
the
rear
full
size
cars
and
large
sport
utility
vehicles
can
often
carry
six
seven
or
more
occupants
depending
on
the
arrangement
of
the
seats
on
the
other
hand
sports
cars
are
most
often
designed
with
only
two
seats
utility
vehicles
like
pickup
trucks
combine
seating
with
extra
cargo
or
utility
functionality
the
differing
needs
for
passenger
capacity
and
their
luggage
or
cargo
space
has
resulted
in
the
availability
of
a
large
variety
of
body
styles
to
meet
individual
consumer
requirements
that
include
among
others
the
sedan
saloon
hatchback
station
wagon
estate
coupe
and
minivan
traffic
collisions
are
the
largest
cause
of
injury
related
deaths
worldwide
mary
ward
became
one
of
the
first
documented
car
fatalities
in
in
parsonstown
ireland
and
henry
bliss
one
of
the
us
s
first
pedestrian
car
casualties
in
in
new
york
city
there
are
now
standard
tests
for
safety
in
new
cars
such
as
the
euro
and
us
ncap
tests
and
insurance
industry
backed
tests
by
the
insurance
institute
for
highway
safety
iihs
however
not
all
such
tests
consider
the
safety
of
people
outside
the
car
such
as
drivers
of
other
cars
pedestrians
and
cyclists
the
costs
of
car
usage
which
may
include
the
cost
of
acquiring
the
vehicle
repairs
and
auto
maintenance
fuel
depreciation
driving
time
parking
fees
taxes
and
insurance
are
weighed
against
the
cost
of
the
alternatives
and
the
value
of
the
benefits
perceived
and
real
of
vehicle
usage
the
benefits
may
include
on
demand
transportation
mobility
independence
and
convenience
and
emergency
power
during
the
s
cars
had
another
benefit
c
ouples
finally
had
a
way
to
head
off
on
unchaperoned
dates
plus
they
had
a
private
space
to
snuggle
up
close
at
the
end
of
the
night
similarly
the
costs
to
society
of
car
use
may
include
maintaining
roads
land
use
air
pollution
noise
pollution
road
congestion
public
health
health
care
and
of
disposing
of
the
vehicle
at
the
end
of
its
life
and
can
be
balanced
against
the
value
of
the
benefits
to
society
that
car
use
generates
societal
benefits
may
include
economy
benefits
such
as
job
and
wealth
creation
of
car
production
and
maintenance
transportation
provision
society
wellbeing
derived
from
leisure
and
travel
opportunities
and
revenue
generation
from
the
tax
opportunities
the
ability
of
humans
to
move
flexibly
from
place
to
place
has
far
reaching
implications
for
the
nature
of
societies
car
production
and
use
has
a
large
number
of
environmental
impacts
it
causes
local
air
pollution
plastic
pollution
and
contributes
to
greenhouse
gas
emissions
and
climate
change
cars
and
vans
caused
of
energy
related
carbon
dioxide
emissions
in
as
of
electric
cars
produce
about
half
the
emissions
over
their
lifetime
as
diesel
and
petrol
cars
this
is
set
to
improve
as
countries
produce
more
of
their
electricity
from
low
carbon
sources
cars
consume
almost
a
quarter
of
world
oil
production
as
of
cities
planned
around
cars
are
often
less
dense
which
leads
to
further
emissions
as
they
are
less
walkable
for
instance
a
growing
demand
for
large
suvs
is
driving
up
emissions
from
cars
cars
are
a
major
cause
of
air
pollution
which
stems
from
exhaust
gas
in
diesel
and
petrol
cars
and
from
dust
from
brakes
tyres
and
road
wear
electric
cars
do
not
produce
tailpipe
emissions
but
are
generally
heavier
and
therefore
produce
slightly
more
particulate
matter
heavy
metals
and
microplastics
from
tyres
are
also
released
into
the
environment
during
production
use
and
at
the
end
of
life
mining
related
to
car
manufacturing
and
oil
spills
both
cause
water
pollution
animals
and
plants
are
often
negatively
affected
by
cars
via
habitat
destruction
and
fragmentation
from
the
road
network
and
pollution
animals
are
also
killed
every
year
on
roads
by
cars
referred
to
as
roadkill
more
recent
road
developments
are
including
significant
environmental
mitigation
in
their
designs
such
as
green
bridges
designed
to
allow
wildlife
crossings
and
creating
wildlife
corridors
governments
use
fiscal
policies
such
as
road
tax
to
discourage
the
purchase
and
use
of
more
polluting
cars
vehicle
emission
standards
ban
the
sale
of
new
highly
pollution
cars
many
countries
plan
to
stop
selling
fossil
cars
altogether
between
and
various
cities
have
implemented
low
emission
zones
banning
old
fossil
fuel
and
amsterdam
is
planning
to
ban
fossil
fuel
cars
completely
some
cities
make
it
easier
for
people
to
choose
other
forms
of
transport
such
as
cycling
many
chinese
cities
limit
licensing
of
fossil
fuel
cars
mass
production
of
personal
motor
vehicles
in
the
united
states
and
other
developed
countries
with
extensive
territories
such
as
australia
argentina
and
france
vastly
increased
individual
and
group
mobility
and
greatly
increased
and
expanded
economic
development
in
urban
suburban
exurban
and
rural
areas
citation
needed
growth
in
the
popularity
of
cars
and
commuting
has
led
to
traffic
congestion
moscow
istanbul
bogotá
mexico
city
and
são
paulo
were
the
world
s
most
congested
cities
in
according
to
inrix
a
data
analytics
company
access
to
cars
in
the
united
states
the
transport
divide
and
car
dependency
resulting
from
domination
of
car
based
transport
systems
presents
barriers
to
employment
in
low
income
neighbourhoods
with
many
low
income
individuals
and
families
forced
to
run
cars
they
cannot
afford
in
order
to
maintain
their
income
dependency
on
automobiles
by
african
americans
may
result
in
exposure
to
the
hazards
of
driving
while
black
and
other
types
of
racial
discrimination
related
to
buying
financing
and
insuring
them
health
impact
further
information
motor
vehicle
pollution
and
pregnancy
air
pollution
from
cars
increases
the
risk
of
lung
cancer
and
heart
disease
it
can
also
harm
pregnancies
more
children
are
born
too
early
or
with
lower
birth
weight
children
are
extra
vulnerable
to
air
pollution
as
their
bodies
are
still
developing
and
air
pollution
in
children
is
linked
to
the
development
of
asthma
childhood
cancer
and
neurocognitive
issues
such
as
autism
the
growth
in
popularity
of
the
car
allowed
cities
to
sprawl
therefore
encouraging
more
travel
by
car
resulting
in
inactivity
and
obesity
which
in
turn
can
lead
to
increased
risk
of
a
variety
of
diseases
when
places
are
designed
around
cars
children
have
fewer
opportunities
to
go
places
by
themselves
and
lose
opportunities
to
become
more
independent
emerging
car
technologies
although
intensive
development
of
conventional
battery
electric
vehicles
is
continuing
into
the
s
other
car
propulsion
technologies
that
are
under
development
include
wireless
charging
hydrogen
cars
and
hydrogen
electric
hybrids
research
into
alternative
forms
of
power
includes
using
ammonia
instead
of
hydrogen
in
fuel
cells
new
materials
which
may
replace
steel
car
bodies
include
aluminium
fiberglass
carbon
fiber
biocomposites
and
carbon
nanotubes
telematics
technology
is
allowing
more
and
more
people
to
share
cars
on
a
pay
as
you
go
basis
through
car
share
and
carpool
schemes
communication
is
also
evolving
due
to
connected
car
systems
open
source
cars
are
not
widespread
fully
autonomous
vehicles
also
known
as
driverless
cars
already
exist
as
robotaxis
but
have
a
long
way
to
go
before
they
are
in
general
use
car
share
arrangements
and
carpooling
are
also
increasingly
popular
in
the
us
and
europe
for
example
in
the
us
some
car
sharing
services
have
experienced
double
digit
growth
in
revenue
and
membership
growth
between
and
services
like
car
sharing
offer
residents
to
share
a
vehicle
rather
than
own
a
car
in
already
congested
neighbourhoods
the
automotive
industry
designs
develops
manufactures
markets
and
sells
the
world
s
motor
vehicles
more
than
three
quarters
of
which
are
cars
in
there
were
million
cars
manufactured
worldwide
down
from
million
the
previous
year
the
automotive
industry
in
china
produces
by
far
the
most
million
in
followed
by
japan
seven
million
then
germany
south
korea
and
india
the
largest
market
is
china
followed
by
the
us
around
the
world
there
are
about
a
billion
cars
on
the
road
they
burn
over
a
trillion
litres
us
gal
imp
gal
of
petrol
and
diesel
fuel
yearly
consuming
about
exajoules
twh
of
energy
the
numbers
of
cars
are
increasing
rapidly
in
china
and
india
in
the
opinion
of
some
urban
transport
systems
based
around
the
car
have
proved
unsustainable
consuming
excessive
energy
affecting
the
health
of
populations
and
delivering
a
declining
level
of
service
despite
increasing
investment
many
of
these
negative
effects
fall
disproportionately
on
those
social
groups
who
are
also
least
likely
to
own
and
drive
cars
the
sustainable
transport
movement
focuses
on
solutions
to
these
problems
the
car
industry
is
also
facing
increasing
competition
from
the
public
transport
sector
as
some
people
re
evaluate
their
private
vehicle
usage
in
july
the
european
commission
introduced
the
fit
for
legislation
package
outlining
crucial
directives
for
the
automotive
sector
s
future
according
to
this
package
by
all
newly
sold
cars
in
the
european
market
must
be
zero
emissions
vehicles
established
alternatives
for
some
aspects
of
car
use
include
public
transport
such
as
busses
trolleybusses
trains
subways
tramways
light
rail
cycling
and
walking
bicycle
sharing
systems
have
been
established
in
china
and
many
european
cities
including
copenhagen
and
amsterdam
similar
programmes
have
been
developed
in
large
us
cities
additional
individual
modes
of
transport
such
as
personal
rapid
transit
could
serve
as
an
alternative
to
cars
if
they
prove
to
be
socially
accepted
a
study
which
checked
the
costs
and
the
benefits
of
introducing
low
traffic
neighbourhood
in
london
found
the
benefits
overpass
the
costs
approximately
by
times
in
the
first
years
and
the
difference
is
growing
over
time
dogs
are
mammals
usually
to
be
kept
as
pets
for
work
on
farms
or
for
the
police
some
dogs
are
trained
to
be
rescue
dogs
and
join
teams
such
as
mountain
rescue
they
have
been
bred
by
humans
from
ancestral
wolves
they
were
the
first
animal
to
live
with
humans
there
was
a
lot
of
different
types
among
wolves
in
the
late
pleistocene
the
dingo
is
also
a
dog
but
many
dingos
have
become
wild
animals
again
and
live
in
the
wild
away
from
humans
parts
of
australia
today
some
dogs
are
used
as
pets
and
others
are
used
to
help
humans
do
their
work
they
are
popular
pets
because
they
are
usually
playful
friendly
loyal
and
listen
to
humans
thirty
million
dogs
in
the
united
states
have
been
registered
as
pets
dogs
eat
both
meat
and
vegetables
often
mixed
together
and
sold
in
stores
as
dog
food
dogs
often
have
jobs
including
police
dogs
army
dogs
assistance
dogs
fire
dogs
messenger
dogs
hunting
dogs
herding
dogs
or
rescue
dogs
they
are
sometimes
called
canines
from
the
latin
word
for
dog
canis
wolves
are
also
canines
a
baby
dog
is
called
a
pup
or
puppy
a
dog
is
called
a
puppy
until
it
is
about
one
year
old
dogs
are
sometimes
known
as
human
s
best
friend
because
they
are
kept
as
pets
are
usually
loyal
and
like
being
around
humans
dogs
like
to
be
petted
but
only
when
they
can
first
see
the
petter
s
hand
before
petting
one
should
never
pet
a
dog
from
behind
august
is
national
dog
day
worldwide
while
march
is
national
puppy
day
in
the
united
states
appearance
and
behaviour
dogs
can
smell
and
hear
better
than
humans
but
cannot
see
well
in
color
because
they
are
color
blind
due
to
the
structure
of
the
eye
dogs
can
see
better
in
low
light
than
humans
they
also
have
a
larger
field
of
vision
like
wolves
wild
dogs
travel
in
groups
called
packs
packs
of
dogs
are
listed
by
rank
and
dogs
with
low
rank
will
submit
to
other
dogs
with
a
higher
rank
the
highest
ranked
dog
is
called
the
alpha
male
a
dog
in
a
group
helps
and
cares
for
others
pet
dogs
often
view
their
owner
as
the
alpha
male
different
dog
breeds
have
different
lifespans
in
general
smaller
dogs
live
longer
than
bigger
ones
the
size
and
the
breed
of
the
dog
change
how
long
the
dog
lives
on
average
breeds
such
as
the
dachshund
usually
live
for
fifteen
years
chihuahuas
can
reach
age
of
twenty
on
the
other
hand
the
great
dane
has
an
average
lifespan
of
six
to
eight
years
some
great
danes
have
lived
for
as
long
as
ten
years
an
american
bulldog
lives
for
around
years
bigger
dogs
will
have
smaller
lives
than
smaller
dogs
because
of
the
pressure
on
its
heart
to
move
around
dogs
are
often
called
man
s
best
friend
because
they
fit
in
with
human
life
dogs
can
serve
people
in
many
ways
for
example
there
are
guard
dogs
hunting
dogs
herding
dogs
guide
dogs
for
blind
people
and
police
dogs
there
are
also
dogs
that
are
trained
to
smell
for
diseases
in
the
human
body
or
to
find
bombs
or
illegal
drugs
these
dogs
sometimes
help
police
in
airports
or
other
areas
sniffer
dogs
usually
beagles
are
sometimes
trained
for
this
job
dogs
have
even
been
sent
by
russians
into
outer
space
a
few
years
before
any
human
being
the
first
dog
sent
up
was
named
laika
but
she
died
within
a
few
hours
there
is
much
more
variety
in
dogs
than
in
cats
that
is
mainly
because
of
the
way
humans
have
selected
and
bred
dogs
for
specific
jobs
and
functions
it
may
also
have
something
to
do
with
the
fact
that
dogs
are
pack
animals
whereas
cats
are
not
one
morning
when
gregor
samsa
woke
from
troubled
dreams
he
found
himself
transformed
in
his
bed
into
a
horrible
vermin
he
lay
on
his
armour
like
back
and
if
he
lifted
his
head
a
little
he
could
see
his
brown
belly
slightly
domed
and
divided
by
arches
into
stiff
sections
the
bedding
was
hardly
able
to
cover
it
and
seemed
ready
to
slide
off
any
moment
his
many
legs
pitifully
thin
compared
with
the
size
of
the
rest
of
him
waved
about
helplessly
as
he
looked
what
s
happened
to
me
he
thought
it
wasn
t
a
dream
his
room
a
proper
human
room
although
a
little
too
small
lay
peacefully
between
its
four
familiar
walls
a
collection
of
textile
samples
lay
spread
out
on
the
table
samsa
was
a
travelling
salesman
and
above
it
there
hung
a
picture
that
he
had
recently
cut
out
of
an
illustrated
magazine
and
housed
in
a
nice
gilded
frame
it
showed
a
lady
fitted
out
with
a
fur
hat
and
fur
boa
who
sat
upright
raising
a
heavy
fur
muff
that
covered
the
whole
of
her
lower
arm
towards
the
viewer
gregor
then
turned
to
look
out
the
window
at
the
dull
weather
drops
of
rain
could
be
heard
hitting
the
pane
which
made
him
feel
quite
sad
how
about
if
i
sleep
a
little
bit
longer
and
forget
all
this
nonsense
he
thought
but
that
was
something
he
was
unable
to
do
because
he
was
used
to
sleeping
on
his
right
and
in
his
present
state
couldn
t
get
into
that
position
however
hard
he
threw
himself
onto
his
right
he
always
rolled
back
to
where
he
was
he
must
have
tried
it
a
hundred
times
shut
his
eyes
so
that
he
wouldn
t
have
to
look
at
the
floundering
legs
and
only
stopped
when
he
began
to
feel
a
mild
dull
pain
there
that
he
had
never
felt
before
oh
god
he
thought
what
a
strenuous
career
it
is
that
i
ve
chosen
travelling
day
in
and
day
out
doing
business
like
this
takes
much
more
effort
than
doing
your
own
business
at
home
and
on
top
of
that
there
s
the
curse
of
travelling
worries
about
making
train
connections
bad
and
irregular
food
contact
with
different
people
all
the
time
so
that
you
can
never
get
to
know
anyone
or
become
friendly
with
them
it
can
all
go
to
hell
he
felt
a
slight
itch
up
on
his
belly
pushed
himself
slowly
up
on
his
back
towards
the
headboard
so
that
he
could
lift
his
head
better
found
where
the
itch
was
and
saw
that
it
was
covered
with
lots
of
little
white
spots
which
he
didn
t
know
what
to
make
of
and
when
he
tried
to
feel
the
place
with
one
of
his
legs
he
drew
it
quickly
back
because
as
soon
as
he
touched
it
he
was
overcome
by
a
cold
shudder
he
slid
back
into
his
former
position
getting
up
early
all
the
time
he
thought
it
makes
you
stupid
you
ve
got
to
get
enough
sleep
other
travelling
salesmen
live
a
life
of
luxury
for
instance
whenever
i
go
back
to
the
guest
house
during
the
morning
to
copy
out
the
contract
these
gentlemen
are
always
still
sitting
there
eating
their
breakfasts
i
ought
to
just
try
that
with
my
boss
i
d
get
kicked
out
on
the
spot
but
who
knows
maybe
that
would
be
the
best
thing
for
me
if
i
didn
t
have
my
parents
to
think
about
i
d
have
given
in
my
notice
a
long
time
ago
i
d
have
gone
up
to
the
boss
and
told
him
just
what
i
think
tell
him
everything
i
would
let
him
know
just
what
i
feel
he
d
fall
right
off
his
desk
and
it
s
a
funny
sort
of
business
to
be
sitting
up
there
at
your
desk
talking
down
at
your
subordinates
from
up
there
especially
when
you
have
to
go
right
up
close
because
the
boss
is
hard
of
hearing
well
there
s
still
some
hope
once
i
ve
got
the
money
together
to
pay
off
my
parents
debt
to
him
another
five
or
six
years
i
suppose
that
s
definitely
what
i
ll
do
that
s
when
i
ll
make
the
big
change
first
of
all
though
i
ve
got
to
get
up
my
train
leaves
at
five
and
he
looked
over
at
the
alarm
clock
ticking
on
the
chest
of
drawers
god
in
heaven
he
thought
it
was
half
past
six
and
the
hands
were
quietly
moving
forwards
it
was
even
later
than
half
past
more
like
quarter
to
seven
had
the
alarm
clock
not
rung
he
could
see
from
the
bed
that
it
had
been
set
for
four
o
clock
as
it
should
have
been
it
certainly
must
have
rung
yes
but
was
it
possible
to
quietly
sleep
through
that
furniture
rattling
noise
true
he
had
not
slept
peacefully
but
probably
all
the
more
deeply
because
of
that
what
should
he
do
now
the
next
train
went
at
seven
if
he
were
to
catch
that
he
would
have
to
rush
like
mad
and
the
collection
of
samples
was
still
not
packed
and
he
did
not
at
all
feel
particularly
fresh
and
lively
and
even
if
he
did
catch
the
train
he
would
not
avoid
his
boss
s
anger
as
the
office
assistant
would
have
been
there
to
see
the
five
o
clock
train
go
he
would
have
put
in
his
report
about
gregor
s
not
being
there
a
long
time
ago
the
office
assistant
was
the
boss
s
man
spineless
and
with
no
understanding
what
about
if
he
reported
sick
but
that
would
be
extremely
strained
and
suspicious
as
in
fifteen
years
of
service
gregor
had
never
once
yet
been
ill
his
boss
would
certainly
come
round
with
the
doctor
from
the
medical
insurance
company
accuse
his
parents
of
having
a
lazy
son
and
accept
the
doctor
s
recommendation
not
to
make
any
claim
as
the
doctor
believed
that
no
one
was
ever
ill
but
that
many
were
workshy
and
what
s
more
would
he
have
been
entirely
wrong
in
this
case
gregor
did
in
fact
apart
from
excessive
sleepiness
after
sleeping
for
so
long
feel
completely
well
and
even
felt
much
hungrier
than
usual
he
was
still
hurriedly
thinking
all
this
through
unable
to
decide
to
get
out
of
the
bed
when
the
clock
struck
quarter
to
seven
there
was
a
cautious
knock
at
the
door
near
his
head
gregor
somebody
called
it
was
his
mother
it
s
quarter
to
seven
didn
t
you
want
to
go
somewhere
that
gentle
voice
gregor
was
shocked
when
he
heard
his
own
voice
answering
it
could
hardly
be
recognised
as
the
voice
he
had
had
before
as
if
from
deep
inside
him
there
was
a
painful
and
uncontrollable
squeaking
mixed
in
with
it
the
words
could
be
made
out
at
first
but
then
there
was
a
sort
of
echo
which
made
them
unclear
leaving
the
hearer
unsure
whether
he
had
heard
properly
or
not
gregor
had
wanted
to
give
a
full
answer
and
explain
everything
but
in
the
circumstances
contented
himself
with
saying
yes
mother
yes
thank
you
i
m
getting
up
now
the
change
in
gregor
s
voice
probably
could
not
be
noticed
outside
through
the
wooden
door
as
his
mother
was
satisfied
with
this
explanation
and
shuffled
away
but
this
short
conversation
made
the
other
members
of
the
family
aware
that
gregor
against
their
expectations
was
still
at
home
and
soon
his
father
came
knocking
at
one
of
the
side
doors
gently
but
with
his
fist
gregor
gregor
he
called
what
s
wrong
and
after
a
short
while
he
called
again
with
a
warning
deepness
in
his
voice
gregor
gregor
at
the
other
side
door
his
sister
came
plaintively
gregor
aren
t
you
well
do
you
need
anything
gregor
answered
to
both
sides
i
m
ready
now
making
an
effort
to
remove
all
the
strangeness
from
his
voice
by
enunciating
very
carefully
and
putting
long
pauses
between
each
individual
word
his
father
went
back
to
his
breakfast
but
his
sister
whispered
gregor
open
the
door
i
beg
of
you
gregor
however
had
no
thought
of
opening
the
door
and
instead
congratulated
himself
for
his
cautious
habit
acquired
from
his
travelling
of
locking
all
doors
at
night
even
when
he
was
at
home
the
first
thing
he
wanted
to
do
was
to
get
up
in
peace
without
being
disturbed
to
get
dressed
and
most
of
all
to
have
his
breakfast
only
then
would
he
consider
what
to
do
next
as
he
was
well
aware
that
he
would
not
bring
his
thoughts
to
any
sensible
conclusions
by
lying
in
bed
he
remembered
that
he
had
often
felt
a
slight
pain
in
bed
perhaps
caused
by
lying
awkwardly
but
that
had
always
turned
out
to
be
pure
imagination
and
he
wondered
how
his
imaginings
would
slowly
resolve
themselves
today
he
did
not
have
the
slightest
doubt
that
the
change
in
his
voice
was
nothing
more
than
the
first
sign
of
a
serious
cold
which
was
an
occupational
hazard
for
travelling
salesmen
it
was
a
simple
matter
to
throw
off
the
covers
he
only
had
to
blow
himself
up
a
little
and
they
fell
off
by
themselves
but
it
became
difficult
after
that
especially
as
he
was
so
exceptionally
broad
he
would
have
used
his
arms
and
his
hands
to
push
himself
up
but
instead
of
them
he
only
had
all
those
little
legs
continuously
moving
in
different
directions
and
which
he
was
moreover
unable
to
control
if
he
wanted
to
bend
one
of
them
then
that
was
the
first
one
that
would
stretch
itself
out
and
if
he
finally
managed
to
do
what
he
wanted
with
that
leg
all
the
others
seemed
to
be
set
free
and
would
move
about
painfully
this
is
something
that
can
t
be
done
in
bed
gregor
said
to
himself
so
don
t
keep
trying
to
do
it
the
first
thing
he
wanted
to
do
was
get
the
lower
part
of
his
body
out
of
the
bed
but
he
had
never
seen
this
lower
part
and
could
not
imagine
what
it
looked
like
it
turned
out
to
be
too
hard
to
move
it
went
so
slowly
and
finally
almost
in
a
frenzy
when
he
carelessly
shoved
himself
forwards
with
all
the
force
he
could
gather
he
chose
the
wrong
direction
hit
hard
against
the
lower
bedpost
and
learned
from
the
burning
pain
he
felt
that
the
lower
part
of
his
body
might
well
at
present
be
the
most
sensitive
so
then
he
tried
to
get
the
top
part
of
his
body
out
of
the
bed
first
carefully
turning
his
head
to
the
side
this
he
managed
quite
easily
and
despite
its
breadth
and
its
weight
the
bulk
of
his
body
eventually
followed
slowly
in
the
direction
of
the
head
but
when
he
had
at
last
got
his
head
out
of
the
bed
and
into
the
fresh
air
it
occurred
to
him
that
if
he
let
himself
fall
it
would
be
a
miracle
if
his
head
were
not
injured
so
he
became
afraid
to
carry
on
pushing
himself
forward
the
same
way
and
he
could
not
knock
himself
out
now
at
any
price
better
to
stay
in
bed
than
lose
consciousness
it
took
just
as
much
effort
to
get
back
to
where
he
had
been
earlier
but
when
he
lay
there
sighing
and
was
once
more
watching
his
legs
as
they
struggled
against
each
other
even
harder
than
before
if
that
was
possible
he
could
think
of
no
way
of
bringing
peace
and
order
to
this
chaos
he
told
himself
once
more
that
it
was
not
possible
for
him
to
stay
in
bed
and
that
the
most
sensible
thing
to
do
would
be
to
get
free
of
it
in
whatever
way
he
could
at
whatever
sacrifice
at
the
same
time
though
he
did
not
forget
to
remind
himself
that
calm
consideration
was
much
better
than
rushing
to
desperate
conclusions
at
times
like
this
he
would
direct
his
eyes
to
the
window
and
look
out
as
clearly
as
he
could
but
unfortunately
even
the
other
side
of
the
narrow
street
was
enveloped
in
morning
fog
and
the
view
had
little
confidence
or
cheer
to
offer
him
seven
o
clock
already
he
said
to
himself
when
the
clock
struck
again
seven
o
clock
and
there
s
still
a
fog
like
this
and
he
lay
there
quietly
a
while
longer
breathing
lightly
as
if
he
perhaps
expected
the
total
stillness
to
bring
things
back
to
their
real
and
natural
state
but
then
he
said
to
himself
before
it
strikes
quarter
past
seven
i
ll
definitely
have
to
have
got
properly
out
of
bed
and
by
then
somebody
will
have
come
round
from
work
to
ask
what
s
happened
to
me
as
well
as
they
open
up
at
work
before
seven
o
clock
and
so
he
set
himself
to
the
task
of
swinging
the
entire
length
of
his
body
out
of
the
bed
all
at
the
same
time
if
he
succeeded
in
falling
out
of
bed
in
this
way
and
kept
his
head
raised
as
he
did
so
he
could
probably
avoid
injuring
it
his
back
seemed
to
be
quite
hard
and
probably
nothing
would
happen
to
it
falling
onto
the
carpet
his
main
concern
was
for
the
loud
noise
he
was
bound
to
make
and
which
even
through
all
the
doors
would
probably
raise
concern
if
not
alarm
but
it
was
something
that
had
to
be
risked
when
gregor
was
already
sticking
half
way
out
of
the
bed
the
new
method
was
more
of
a
game
than
an
effort
all
he
had
to
do
was
rock
back
and
forth
it
occurred
to
him
how
simple
everything
would
be
if
somebody
came
to
help
him
two
strong
people
he
had
his
father
and
the
maid
in
mind
would
have
been
more
than
enough
they
would
only
have
to
push
their
arms
under
the
dome
of
his
back
peel
him
away
from
the
bed
bend
down
with
the
load
and
then
be
patient
and
careful
as
he
swang
over
onto
the
floor
where
hopefully
the
little
legs
would
find
a
use
should
he
really
call
for
help
though
even
apart
from
the
fact
that
all
the
doors
were
locked
despite
all
the
difficulty
he
was
in
he
could
not
suppress
a
smile
at
this
thought
after
a
while
he
had
already
moved
so
far
across
that
it
would
have
been
hard
for
him
to
keep
his
balance
if
he
rocked
too
hard
the
time
was
now
ten
past
seven
and
he
would
have
to
make
a
final
decision
very
soon
then
there
was
a
ring
at
the
door
of
the
flat
that
ll
be
someone
from
work
he
said
to
himself
and
froze
very
still
although
his
little
legs
only
became
all
the
more
lively
as
they
danced
around
for
a
moment
everything
remained
quiet
they
re
not
opening
the
door
gregor
said
to
himself
caught
in
some
nonsensical
hope
but
then
of
course
the
maid
s
firm
steps
went
to
the
door
as
ever
and
opened
it
gregor
only
needed
to
hear
the
visitor
s
first
words
of
greeting
and
he
knew
who
it
was
the
chief
clerk
himself
why
did
gregor
have
to
be
the
only
one
condemned
to
work
for
a
company
where
they
immediately
became
highly
suspicious
at
the
slightest
shortcoming
were
all
employees
every
one
of
them
louts
was
there
not
one
of
them
who
was
faithful
and
devoted
who
would
go
so
mad
with
pangs
of
conscience
that
he
couldn
t
get
out
of
bed
if
he
didn
t
spend
at
least
a
couple
of
hours
in
the
morning
on
company
business
was
it
really
not
enough
to
let
one
of
the
trainees
make
enquiries
assuming
enquiries
were
even
necessary
did
the
chief
clerk
have
to
come
himself
and
did
they
have
to
show
the
whole
innocent
family
that
this
was
so
suspicious
that
only
the
chief
clerk
could
be
trusted
to
have
the
wisdom
to
investigate
it
and
more
because
these
thoughts
had
made
him
upset
than
through
any
proper
decision
he
swang
himself
with
all
his
force
out
of
the
bed
there
was
a
loud
thump
but
it
wasn
t
really
a
loud
noise
his
fall
was
softened
a
little
by
the
carpet
and
gregor
s
back
was
also
more
elastic
than
he
had
thought
which
made
the
sound
muffled
and
not
too
noticeable
he
had
not
held
his
head
carefully
enough
though
and
hit
it
as
he
fell
annoyed
and
in
pain
he
turned
it
and
rubbed
it
against
the
carpet
something
s
fallen
down
in
there
said
the
chief
clerk
in
the
room
on
the
left
gregor
tried
to
imagine
whether
something
of
the
sort
that
had
happened
to
him
today
could
ever
happen
to
the
chief
clerk
too
you
had
to
concede
that
it
was
possible
but
as
if
in
gruff
reply
to
this
question
the
chief
clerk
s
firm
footsteps
in
his
highly
polished
boots
could
now
be
heard
in
the
adjoining
room
from
the
room
on
his
right
gregor
s
sister
whispered
to
him
to
let
him
know
gregor
the
chief
clerk
is
here
yes
i
know
said
gregor
to
himself
but
without
daring
to
raise
his
voice
loud
enough
for
his
sister
to
hear
him
gregor
said
his
father
now
from
the
room
to
his
left
the
chief
clerk
has
come
round
and
wants
to
know
why
you
didn
t
leave
on
the
early
train
we
don
t
know
what
to
say
to
him
and
anyway
he
wants
to
speak
to
you
personally
so
please
open
up
this
door
i
m
sure
he
ll
be
good
enough
to
forgive
the
untidiness
of
your
room
then
the
chief
clerk
called
good
morning
mr
samsa
he
isn
t
well
said
his
mother
to
the
chief
clerk
while
his
father
continued
to
speak
through
the
door
he
isn
t
well
please
believe
me
why
else
would
gregor
have
missed
a
train
the
lad
only
ever
thinks
about
the
business
it
nearly
makes
me
cross
the
way
he
never
goes
out
in
the
evenings
he
s
been
in
town
for
a
week
now
but
stayed
home
every
evening
he
sits
with
us
in
the
kitchen
and
just
reads
the
paper
or
studies
train
timetables
his
idea
of
relaxation
is
working
with
his
fretsaw
he
s
made
a
little
frame
for
instance
it
only
took
him
two
or
three
evenings
you
ll
be
amazed
how
nice
it
is
it
s
hanging
up
in
his
room
you
ll
see
it
as
soon
as
gregor
opens
the
door
anyway
i
m
glad
you
re
here
we
wouldn
t
have
been
able
to
get
gregor
to
open
the
door
by
ourselves
he
s
so
stubborn
and
i
m
sure
he
isn
t
well
he
said
this
morning
that
he
is
but
he
isn
t
i
ll
be
there
in
a
moment
said
gregor
slowly
and
thoughtfully
but
without
moving
so
that
he
would
not
miss
any
word
of
the
conversation
well
i
can
t
think
of
any
other
way
of
explaining
it
mrs
samsa
said
the
chief
clerk
i
hope
it
s
nothing
serious
but
on
the
other
hand
i
must
say
that
if
we
people
in
commerce
ever
become
slightly
unwell
then
fortunately
or
unfortunately
as
you
like
we
simply
have
to
overcome
it
because
of
business
considerations
can
the
chief
clerk
come
in
to
see
you
now
then
asked
his
father
impatiently
knocking
at
the
door
again
no
said
gregor
in
the
room
on
his
right
there
followed
a
painful
silence
in
the
room
on
his
left
his
sister
began
to
cry
so
why
did
his
sister
not
go
and
join
the
others
she
had
probably
only
just
got
up
and
had
not
even
begun
to
get
dressed
and
why
was
she
crying
was
it
because
he
had
not
got
up
and
had
not
let
the
chief
clerk
in
because
he
was
in
danger
of
losing
his
job
and
if
that
happened
his
boss
would
once
more
pursue
their
parents
with
the
same
demands
as
before
there
was
no
need
to
worry
about
things
like
that
yet
gregor
was
still
there
and
had
not
the
slightest
intention
of
abandoning
his
family
for
the
time
being
he
just
lay
there
on
the
carpet
and
no
one
who
knew
the
condition
he
was
in
would
seriously
have
expected
him
to
let
the
chief
clerk
in
it
was
only
a
minor
discourtesy
and
a
suitable
excuse
could
easily
be
found
for
it
later
on
it
was
not
something
for
which
gregor
could
be
sacked
on
the
spot
and
it
seemed
to
gregor
much
more
sensible
to
leave
him
now
in
peace
instead
of
disturbing
him
with
talking
at
him
and
crying
but
the
others
didn
t
know
what
was
happening
they
were
worried
that
would
excuse
their
behaviour
the
chief
clerk
now
raised
his
voice
mr
samsa
he
called
to
him
what
is
wrong
you
barricade
yourself
in
your
room
give
us
no
more
than
yes
or
no
for
an
answer
you
are
causing
serious
and
unnecessary
concern
to
your
parents
and
you
fail
and
i
mention
this
just
by
the
way
you
fail
to
carry
out
your
business
duties
in
a
way
that
is
quite
unheard
of
i
m
speaking
here
on
behalf
of
your
parents
and
of
your
employer
and
really
must
request
a
clear
and
immediate
explanation
i
am
astonished
quite
astonished
i
thought
i
knew
you
as
a
calm
and
sensible
person
and
now
you
suddenly
seem
to
be
showing
off
with
peculiar
whims
this
morning
your
employer
did
suggest
a
possible
reason
for
your
failure
to
appear
it
s
true
it
had
to
do
with
the
money
that
was
recently
entrusted
to
you
but
i
came
near
to
giving
him
my
word
of
honour
that
that
could
not
be
the
right
explanation
but
now
that
i
see
your
incomprehensible
stubbornness
i
no
longer
feel
any
wish
whatsoever
to
intercede
on
your
behalf
and
nor
is
your
position
all
that
secure
i
had
originally
intended
to
say
all
this
to
you
in
private
but
since
you
cause
me
to
waste
my
time
here
for
no
good
reason
i
don
t
see
why
your
parents
should
not
also
learn
of
it
your
turnover
has
been
very
unsatisfactory
of
late
i
grant
you
that
it
s
not
the
time
of
year
to
do
especially
good
business
we
recognise
that
but
there
simply
is
no
time
of
year
to
do
no
business
at
all
mr
samsa
we
cannot
allow
there
to
be
but
sir
called
gregor
beside
himself
and
forgetting
all
else
in
the
excitement
i
ll
open
up
immediately
just
a
moment
i
m
slightly
unwell
an
attack
of
dizziness
i
haven
t
been
able
to
get
up
i
m
still
in
bed
now
i
m
quite
fresh
again
now
though
i
m
just
getting
out
of
bed
just
a
moment
be
patient
it
s
not
quite
as
easy
as
i
d
thought
i
m
quite
alright
now
though
it
s
shocking
what
can
suddenly
happen
to
a
person
i
was
quite
alright
last
night
my
parents
know
about
it
perhaps
better
than
me
i
had
a
small
symptom
of
it
last
night
already
they
must
have
noticed
it
i
don
t
know
why
i
didn
t
let
you
know
at
work
but
you
always
think
you
can
get
over
an
illness
without
staying
at
home
please
don
t
make
my
parents
suffer
there
s
no
basis
for
any
of
the
accusations
you
re
making
nobody
s
ever
said
a
word
to
me
about
any
of
these
things
maybe
you
haven
t
read
the
latest
contracts
i
sent
in
i
ll
set
off
with
the
eight
o
clock
train
as
well
these
few
hours
of
rest
have
given
me
strength
you
don
t
need
to
wait
sir
i
ll
be
in
the
office
soon
after
you
and
please
be
so
good
as
to
tell
that
to
the
boss
and
recommend
me
to
him
and
while
gregor
gushed
out
these
words
hardly
knowing
what
he
was
saying
he
made
his
way
over
to
the
chest
of
drawers
this
was
easily
done
probably
because
of
the
practise
he
had
already
had
in
bed
where
he
now
tried
to
get
himself
upright
he
really
did
want
to
open
the
door
really
did
want
to
let
them
see
him
and
to
speak
with
the
chief
clerk
the
others
were
being
so
insistent
and
he
was
curious
to
learn
what
they
would
say
when
they
caught
sight
of
him
if
they
were
shocked
then
it
would
no
longer
be
gregor
s
responsibility
and
he
could
rest
if
however
they
took
everything
calmly
he
would
still
have
no
reason
to
be
upset
and
if
he
hurried
he
really
could
be
at
the
station
for
eight
o
clock
the
first
few
times
he
tried
to
climb
up
on
the
smooth
chest
of
drawers
he
just
slid
down
again
but
he
finally
gave
himself
one
last
swing
and
stood
there
upright
the
lower
part
of
his
body
was
in
serious
pain
but
he
no
longer
gave
any
attention
to
it
now
he
let
himself
fall
against
the
back
of
a
nearby
chair
and
held
tightly
to
the
edges
of
it
with
his
little
legs
by
now
he
had
also
calmed
down
and
kept
quiet
so
that
he
could
listen
to
what
the
chief
clerk
was
saying
did
you
understand
a
word
of
all
that
the
chief
clerk
asked
his
parents
surely
he
s
not
trying
to
make
fools
of
us
oh
god
called
his
mother
who
was
already
in
tears
he
could
be
seriously
ill
and
we
re
making
him
suffer
grete
grete
she
then
cried
mother
his
sister
called
from
the
other
side
they
communicated
across
gregor
s
room
you
ll
have
to
go
for
the
doctor
straight
away
gregor
is
ill
quick
get
the
doctor
did
you
hear
the
way
gregor
spoke
just
now
that
was
the
voice
of
an
animal
said
the
chief
clerk
with
a
calmness
that
was
in
contrast
with
his
mother
s
screams
anna
anna
his
father
called
into
the
kitchen
through
the
entrance
hall
clapping
his
hands
get
a
locksmith
here
now
and
the
two
girls
their
skirts
swishing
immediately
ran
out
through
the
hall
wrenching
open
the
front
door
of
the
flat
as
they
went
how
had
his
sister
managed
to
get
dressed
so
quickly
there
was
no
sound
of
the
door
banging
shut
again
they
must
have
left
it
open
people
often
do
in
homes
where
something
awful
has
happened
gregor
in
contrast
had
become
much
calmer
so
they
couldn
t
understand
his
words
any
more
although
they
seemed
clear
enough
to
him
clearer
than
before
perhaps
his
ears
had
become
used
to
the
sound
they
had
realised
though
that
there
was
something
wrong
with
him
and
were
ready
to
help
the
first
response
to
his
situation
had
been
confident
and
wise
and
that
made
him
feel
better
he
felt
that
he
had
been
drawn
back
in
among
people
and
from
the
doctor
and
the
locksmith
he
expected
great
and
surprising
achievements
although
he
did
not
really
distinguish
one
from
the
other
whatever
was
said
next
would
be
crucial
so
in
order
to
make
his
voice
as
clear
as
possible
he
coughed
a
little
but
taking
care
to
do
this
not
too
loudly
as
even
this
might
well
sound
different
from
the
way
that
a
human
coughs
and
he
was
no
longer
sure
he
could
judge
this
for
himself
meanwhile
it
had
become
very
quiet
in
the
next
room
perhaps
his
parents
were
sat
at
the
table
whispering
with
the
chief
clerk
or
perhaps
they
were
all
pressed
against
the
door
and
listening
gregor
slowly
pushed
his
way
over
to
the
door
with
the
chair
once
there
he
let
go
of
it
and
threw
himself
onto
the
door
holding
himself
upright
against
it
using
the
adhesive
on
the
tips
of
his
legs
he
rested
there
a
little
while
to
recover
from
the
effort
involved
and
then
set
himself
to
the
task
of
turning
the
key
in
the
lock
with
his
mouth
he
seemed
unfortunately
to
have
no
proper
teeth
how
was
he
then
to
grasp
the
key
but
the
lack
of
teeth
was
of
course
made
up
for
with
a
very
strong
jaw
using
the
jaw
he
really
was
able
to
start
the
key
turning
ignoring
the
fact
that
he
must
have
been
causing
some
kind
of
damage
as
a
brown
fluid
came
from
his
mouth
flowed
over
the
key
and
dripped
onto
the
floor
listen
said
the
chief
clerk
in
the
next
room
he
s
turning
the
key
gregor
was
greatly
encouraged
by
this
but
they
all
should
have
been
calling
to
him
his
father
and
his
mother
too
well
done
gregor
they
should
have
cried
keep
at
it
keep
hold
of
the
lock
and
with
the
idea
that
they
were
all
excitedly
following
his
efforts
he
bit
on
the
key
with
all
his
strength
paying
no
attention
to
the
pain
he
was
causing
himself
as
the
key
turned
round
he
turned
around
the
lock
with
it
only
holding
himself
upright
with
his
mouth
and
hung
onto
the
key
or
pushed
it
down
again
with
the
whole
weight
of
his
body
as
needed
the
clear
sound
of
the
lock
as
it
snapped
back
was
gregor
s
sign
that
he
could
break
his
concentration
and
as
he
regained
his
breath
he
said
to
himself
so
i
didn
t
need
the
locksmith
after
all
then
he
lay
his
head
on
the
handle
of
the
door
to
open
it
completely
because
he
had
to
open
the
door
in
this
way
it
was
already
wide
open
before
he
could
be
seen
he
had
first
to
slowly
turn
himself
around
one
of
the
double
doors
and
he
had
to
do
it
very
carefully
if
he
did
not
want
to
fall
flat
on
his
back
before
entering
the
room
he
was
still
occupied
with
this
difficult
movement
unable
to
pay
attention
to
anything
else
when
he
heard
the
chief
clerk
exclaim
a
loud
oh
which
sounded
like
the
soughing
of
the
wind
now
he
also
saw
him
he
was
the
nearest
to
the
door
his
hand
pressed
against
his
open
mouth
and
slowly
retreating
as
if
driven
by
a
steady
and
invisible
force
gregor
s
mother
her
hair
still
dishevelled
from
bed
despite
the
chief
clerk
s
being
there
looked
at
his
father
then
she
unfolded
her
arms
took
two
steps
forward
towards
gregor
and
sank
down
onto
the
floor
into
her
skirts
that
spread
themselves
out
around
her
as
her
head
disappeared
down
onto
her
breast
his
father
looked
hostile
and
clenched
his
fists
as
if
wanting
to
knock
gregor
back
into
his
room
then
he
looked
uncertainly
round
the
living
room
covered
his
eyes
with
his
hands
and
wept
so
that
his
powerful
chest
shook
so
gregor
did
not
go
into
the
room
but
leant
against
the
inside
of
the
other
door
which
was
still
held
bolted
in
place
in
this
way
only
half
of
his
body
could
be
seen
along
with
his
head
above
it
which
he
leant
over
to
one
side
as
he
peered
out
at
the
others
meanwhile
the
day
had
become
much
lighter
part
of
the
endless
grey
black
building
on
the
other
side
of
the
street
which
was
a
hospital
could
be
seen
quite
clearly
with
the
austere
and
regular
line
of
windows
piercing
its
facade
the
rain
was
still
falling
now
throwing
down
large
individual
droplets
which
hit
the
ground
one
at
a
time
the
washing
up
from
breakfast
lay
on
the
table
there
was
so
much
of
it
because
for
gregor
s
father
breakfast
was
the
most
important
meal
of
the
day
and
he
would
stretch
it
out
for
several
hours
as
he
sat
reading
a
number
of
different
newspapers
on
the
wall
exactly
opposite
there
was
photograph
of
gregor
when
he
was
a
lieutenant
in
the
army
his
sword
in
his
hand
and
a
carefree
smile
on
his
face
as
he
called
forth
respect
for
his
uniform
and
bearing
the
door
to
the
entrance
hall
was
open
and
as
the
front
door
of
the
flat
was
also
open
he
could
see
onto
the
landing
and
the
stairs
where
they
began
their
way
down
below
now
then
said
gregor
well
aware
that
he
was
the
only
one
to
have
kept
calm
i
ll
get
dressed
straight
away
now
pack
up
my
samples
and
set
off
will
you
please
just
let
me
leave
you
can
see
he
said
to
the
chief
clerk
that
i
m
not
stubborn
and
like
i
like
to
do
my
job
being
a
commercial
traveller
is
arduous
but
without
travelling
i
couldn
t
earn
my
living
so
where
are
you
going
in
to
the
office
yes
will
you
report
everything
accurately
then
it
s
quite
possible
for
someone
to
be
temporarily
unable
to
work
but
that
s
just
the
right
time
to
remember
what
s
been
achieved
in
the
past
and
consider
that
later
on
once
the
difficulty
has
been
removed
he
will
certainly
work
with
all
the
more
diligence
and
concentration
you
re
well
aware
that
i
m
seriously
in
debt
to
our
employer
as
well
as
having
to
look
after
my
parents
and
my
sister
so
that
i
m
trapped
in
a
difficult
situation
but
i
will
work
my
way
out
of
it
again
please
don
t
make
things
any
harder
for
me
than
they
are
already
and
don
t
take
sides
against
me
at
the
office
i
know
that
nobody
likes
the
travellers
they
think
we
earn
an
enormous
wage
as
well
as
having
a
soft
time
of
it
that
s
just
prejudice
but
they
have
no
particular
reason
to
think
better
it
but
you
sir
you
have
a
better
overview
than
the
rest
of
the
staff
in
fact
if
i
can
say
this
in
confidence
a
better
overview
than
the
boss
himself
it
s
very
easy
for
a
businessman
like
him
to
make
mistakes
about
his
employees
and
judge
them
more
harshly
than
he
should
and
you
re
also
well
aware
that
we
travellers
spend
almost
the
whole
year
away
from
the
office
so
that
we
can
very
easily
fall
victim
to
gossip
and
chance
and
groundless
complaints
and
it
s
almost
impossible
to
defend
yourself
from
that
sort
of
thing
we
don
t
usually
even
hear
about
them
or
if
at
all
it
s
when
we
arrive
back
home
exhausted
from
a
trip
and
that
s
when
we
feel
the
harmful
effects
of
what
s
been
going
on
without
even
knowing
what
caused
them
please
don
t
go
away
at
least
first
say
something
to
show
that
you
grant
that
i
m
at
least
partly
right
but
the
chief
clerk
had
turned
away
as
soon
as
gregor
had
started
to
speak
and
with
protruding
lips
only
stared
back
at
him
over
his
trembling
shoulders
as
he
left
he
did
not
keep
still
for
a
moment
while
gregor
was
speaking
but
moved
steadily
towards
the
door
without
taking
his
eyes
off
him
he
moved
very
gradually
as
if
there
had
been
some
secret
prohibition
on
leaving
the
room
it
was
only
when
he
had
reached
the
entrance
hall
that
he
made
a
sudden
movement
drew
his
foot
from
the
living
room
and
rushed
forward
in
a
panic
in
the
hall
he
stretched
his
right
hand
far
out
towards
the
stairway
as
if
out
there
there
were
some
supernatural
force
waiting
to
save
him
gregor
realised
that
it
was
out
of
the
question
to
let
the
chief
clerk
go
away
in
this
mood
if
his
position
in
the
firm
was
not
to
be
put
into
extreme
danger
that
was
something
his
parents
did
not
understand
very
well
over
the
years
they
had
become
convinced
that
this
job
would
provide
for
gregor
for
his
entire
life
and
besides
they
had
so
much
to
worry
about
at
present
that
they
had
lost
sight
of
any
thought
for
the
future
gregor
though
did
think
about
the
future
the
chief
clerk
had
to
be
held
back
calmed
down
convinced
and
finally
won
over
the
future
of
gregor
and
his
family
depended
on
it
if
only
his
sister
were
here
she
was
clever
she
was
already
in
tears
while
gregor
was
still
lying
peacefully
on
his
back
and
the
chief
clerk
was
a
lover
of
women
surely
she
could
persuade
him
she
would
close
the
front
door
in
the
entrance
hall
and
talk
him
out
of
his
shocked
state
but
his
sister
was
not
there
gregor
would
have
to
do
the
job
himself
and
without
considering
that
he
still
was
not
familiar
with
how
well
he
could
move
about
in
his
present
state
or
that
his
speech
still
might
not
or
probably
would
not
be
understood
he
let
go
of
the
door
pushed
himself
through
the
opening
tried
to
reach
the
chief
clerk
on
the
landing
who
ridiculously
was
holding
on
to
the
banister
with
both
hands
but
gregor
fell
immediately
over
and
with
a
little
scream
as
he
sought
something
to
hold
onto
landed
on
his
numerous
little
legs
hardly
had
that
happened
than
for
the
first
time
that
day
he
began
to
feel
alright
with
his
body
the
little
legs
had
the
solid
ground
under
them
to
his
pleasure
they
did
exactly
as
he
told
them
they
were
even
making
the
effort
to
carry
him
where
he
wanted
to
go
and
he
was
soon
believing
that
all
his
sorrows
would
soon
be
finally
at
an
end
he
held
back
the
urge
to
move
but
swayed
from
side
to
side
as
he
crouched
there
on
the
floor
his
mother
was
not
far
away
in
front
of
him
and
seemed
at
first
quite
engrossed
in
herself
but
then
she
suddenly
jumped
up
with
her
arms
outstretched
and
her
fingers
spread
shouting
help
for
pity
s
sake
help
the
way
she
held
her
head
suggested
she
wanted
to
see
gregor
better
but
the
unthinking
way
she
was
hurrying
backwards
showed
that
she
did
not
she
had
forgotten
that
the
table
was
behind
her
with
all
the
breakfast
things
on
it
when
she
reached
the
table
she
sat
quickly
down
on
it
without
knowing
what
she
was
doing
without
even
seeming
to
notice
that
the
coffee
pot
had
been
knocked
over
and
a
gush
of
coffee
was
pouring
down
onto
the
carpet
mother
mother
said
gregor
gently
looking
up
at
her
he
had
completely
forgotten
the
chief
clerk
for
the
moment
but
could
not
help
himself
snapping
in
the
air
with
his
jaws
at
the
sight
of
the
flow
of
coffee
that
set
his
mother
screaming
anew
she
fled
from
the
table
and
into
the
arms
of
his
father
as
he
rushed
towards
her
gregor
though
had
no
time
to
spare
for
his
parents
now
the
chief
clerk
had
already
reached
the
stairs
with
his
chin
on
the
banister
he
looked
back
for
the
last
time
gregor
made
a
run
for
him
he
wanted
to
be
sure
of
reaching
him
the
chief
clerk
must
have
expected
something
as
he
leapt
down
several
steps
at
once
and
disappeared
his
shouts
resounding
all
around
the
staircase
the
flight
of
the
chief
clerk
seemed
unfortunately
to
put
gregor
s
father
into
a
panic
as
well
until
then
he
had
been
relatively
self
controlled
but
now
instead
of
running
after
the
chief
clerk
himself
or
at
least
not
impeding
gregor
as
he
ran
after
him
gregor
s
father
seized
the
chief
clerk
s
stick
in
his
right
hand
the
chief
clerk
had
left
it
behind
on
a
chair
along
with
his
hat
and
overcoat
picked
up
a
large
newspaper
from
the
table
with
his
left
and
used
them
to
drive
gregor
back
into
his
room
stamping
his
foot
at
him
as
he
went
gregor
s
appeals
to
his
father
were
of
no
help
his
appeals
were
simply
not
understood
however
much
he
humbly
turned
his
head
his
father
merely
stamped
his
foot
all
the
harder
across
the
room
despite
the
chilly
weather
gregor
s
mother
had
pulled
open
a
window
leant
far
out
of
it
and
pressed
her
hands
to
her
face
a
strong
draught
of
air
flew
in
from
the
street
towards
the
stairway
the
curtains
flew
up
the
newspapers
on
the
table
fluttered
and
some
of
them
were
blown
onto
the
floor
nothing
would
stop
gregor
s
father
as
he
drove
him
back
making
hissing
noises
at
him
like
a
wild
man
gregor
had
never
had
any
practice
in
moving
backwards
and
was
only
able
to
go
very
slowly
if
gregor
had
only
been
allowed
to
turn
round
he
would
have
been
back
in
his
room
straight
away
but
he
was
afraid
that
if
he
took
the
time
to
do
that
his
father
would
become
impatient
and
there
was
the
threat
of
a
lethal
blow
to
his
back
or
head
from
the
stick
in
his
father
s
hand
any
moment
eventually
though
gregor
realised
that
he
had
no
choice
as
he
saw
to
his
disgust
that
he
was
quite
incapable
of
going
backwards
in
a
straight
line
so
he
began
as
quickly
as
possible
and
with
frequent
anxious
glances
at
his
father
to
turn
himself
round
it
went
very
slowly
but
perhaps
his
father
was
able
to
see
his
good
intentions
as
he
did
nothing
to
hinder
him
in
fact
now
and
then
he
used
the
tip
of
his
stick
to
give
directions
from
a
distance
as
to
which
way
to
turn
if
only
his
father
would
stop
that
unbearable
hissing
it
was
making
gregor
quite
confused
when
he
had
nearly
finished
turning
round
still
listening
to
that
hissing
he
made
a
mistake
and
turned
himself
back
a
little
the
way
he
had
just
come
he
was
pleased
when
he
finally
had
his
head
in
front
of
the
doorway
but
then
saw
that
it
was
too
narrow
and
his
body
was
too
broad
to
get
through
it
without
further
difficulty
in
his
present
mood
it
obviously
did
not
occur
to
his
father
to
open
the
other
of
the
double
doors
so
that
gregor
would
have
enough
space
to
get
through
he
was
merely
fixed
on
the
idea
that
gregor
should
be
got
back
into
his
room
as
quickly
as
possible
nor
would
he
ever
have
allowed
gregor
the
time
to
get
himself
upright
as
preparation
for
getting
through
the
doorway
what
he
did
making
more
noise
than
ever
was
to
drive
gregor
forwards
all
the
harder
as
if
there
had
been
nothing
in
the
way
it
sounded
to
gregor
as
if
there
was
now
more
than
one
father
behind
him
it
was
not
a
pleasant
experience
and
gregor
pushed
himself
into
the
doorway
without
regard
for
what
might
happen
one
side
of
his
body
lifted
itself
he
lay
at
an
angle
in
the
doorway
one
flank
scraped
on
the
white
door
and
was
painfully
injured
leaving
vile
brown
flecks
on
it
soon
he
was
stuck
fast
and
would
not
have
been
able
to
move
at
all
by
himself
the
little
legs
along
one
side
hung
quivering
in
the
air
while
those
on
the
other
side
were
pressed
painfully
against
the
ground
then
his
father
gave
him
a
hefty
shove
from
behind
which
released
him
from
where
he
was
held
and
sent
him
flying
and
heavily
bleeding
deep
into
his
room
the
door
was
slammed
shut
with
the
stick
then
finally
all
was
quiet
ii
it
was
not
until
it
was
getting
dark
that
evening
that
gregor
awoke
from
his
deep
and
coma
like
sleep
he
would
have
woken
soon
afterwards
anyway
even
if
he
hadn
t
been
disturbed
as
he
had
had
enough
sleep
and
felt
fully
rested
but
he
had
the
impression
that
some
hurried
steps
and
the
sound
of
the
door
leading
into
the
front
room
being
carefully
shut
had
woken
him
the
light
from
the
electric
street
lamps
shone
palely
here
and
there
onto
the
ceiling
and
tops
of
the
furniture
but
down
below
where
gregor
was
it
was
dark
he
pushed
himself
over
to
the
door
feeling
his
way
clumsily
with
his
antennae
of
which
he
was
now
beginning
to
learn
the
value
in
order
to
see
what
had
been
happening
there
the
whole
of
his
left
side
seemed
like
one
painfully
stretched
scar
and
he
limped
badly
on
his
two
rows
of
legs
one
of
the
legs
had
been
badly
injured
in
the
events
of
that
morning
it
was
nearly
a
miracle
that
only
one
of
them
had
been
and
dragged
along
lifelessly
it
was
only
when
he
had
reached
the
door
that
he
realised
what
it
actually
was
that
had
drawn
him
over
to
it
it
was
the
smell
of
something
to
eat
by
the
door
there
was
a
dish
filled
with
sweetened
milk
with
little
pieces
of
white
bread
floating
in
it
he
was
so
pleased
he
almost
laughed
as
he
was
even
hungrier
than
he
had
been
that
morning
and
immediately
dipped
his
head
into
the
milk
nearly
covering
his
eyes
with
it
but
he
soon
drew
his
head
back
again
in
disappointment
not
only
did
the
pain
in
his
tender
left
side
make
it
difficult
to
eat
the
food
he
was
only
able
to
eat
if
his
whole
body
worked
together
as
a
snuffling
whole
but
the
milk
did
not
taste
at
all
nice
milk
like
this
was
normally
his
favourite
drink
and
his
sister
had
certainly
left
it
there
for
him
because
of
that
but
he
turned
almost
against
his
own
will
away
from
the
dish
and
crawled
back
into
the
centre
of
the
room
through
the
crack
in
the
door
gregor
could
see
that
the
gas
had
been
lit
in
the
living
room
his
father
at
this
time
would
normally
be
sat
with
his
evening
paper
reading
it
out
in
a
loud
voice
to
gregor
s
mother
and
sometimes
to
his
sister
but
there
was
now
not
a
sound
to
be
heard
gregor
s
sister
would
often
write
and
tell
him
about
this
reading
but
maybe
his
father
had
lost
the
habit
in
recent
times
it
was
so
quiet
all
around
too
even
though
there
must
have
been
somebody
in
the
flat
what
a
quiet
life
it
is
the
family
lead
said
gregor
to
himself
and
gazing
into
the
darkness
felt
a
great
pride
that
he
was
able
to
provide
a
life
like
that
in
such
a
nice
home
for
his
sister
and
parents
but
what
now
if
all
this
peace
and
wealth
and
comfort
should
come
to
a
horrible
and
frightening
end
that
was
something
that
gregor
did
not
want
to
think
about
too
much
so
he
started
to
move
about
crawling
up
and
down
the
room
once
during
that
long
evening
the
door
on
one
side
of
the
room
was
opened
very
slightly
and
hurriedly
closed
again
later
on
the
door
on
the
other
side
did
the
same
it
seemed
that
someone
needed
to
enter
the
room
but
thought
better
of
it
gregor
went
and
waited
immediately
by
the
door
resolved
either
to
bring
the
timorous
visitor
into
the
room
in
some
way
or
at
least
to
find
out
who
it
was
but
the
door
was
opened
no
more
that
night
and
gregor
waited
in
vain
the
previous
morning
while
the
doors
were
locked
everyone
had
wanted
to
get
in
there
to
him
but
now
now
that
he
had
opened
up
one
of
the
doors
and
the
other
had
clearly
been
unlocked
some
time
during
the
day
no
one
came
and
the
keys
were
in
the
other
sides
it
was
not
until
late
at
night
that
the
gaslight
in
the
living
room
was
put
out
and
now
it
was
easy
to
see
that
parents
and
sister
had
stayed
awake
all
that
time
as
they
all
could
be
distinctly
heard
as
they
went
away
together
on
tip
toe
it
was
clear
that
no
one
would
come
into
gregor
s
room
any
more
until
morning
that
gave
him
plenty
of
time
to
think
undisturbed
about
how
he
would
have
to
re
arrange
his
life
for
some
reason
the
tall
empty
room
where
he
was
forced
to
remain
made
him
feel
uneasy
as
he
lay
there
flat
on
the
floor
even
though
he
had
been
living
in
it
for
five
years
hardly
aware
of
what
he
was
doing
other
than
a
slight
feeling
of
shame
he
hurried
under
the
couch
it
pressed
down
on
his
back
a
little
and
he
was
no
longer
able
to
lift
his
head
but
he
nonetheless
felt
immediately
at
ease
and
his
only
regret
was
that
his
body
was
too
broad
to
get
it
all
underneath
he
spent
the
whole
night
there
some
of
the
time
he
passed
in
a
light
sleep
although
he
frequently
woke
from
it
in
alarm
because
of
his
hunger
and
some
of
the
time
was
spent
in
worries
and
vague
hopes
which
however
always
led
to
the
same
conclusion
for
the
time
being
he
must
remain
calm
he
must
show
patience
and
the
greatest
consideration
so
that
his
family
could
bear
the
unpleasantness
that
he
in
his
present
condition
was
forced
to
impose
on
them
gregor
soon
had
the
opportunity
to
test
the
strength
of
his
decisions
as
early
the
next
morning
almost
before
the
night
had
ended
his
sister
nearly
fully
dressed
opened
the
door
from
the
front
room
and
looked
anxiously
in
she
did
not
see
him
straight
away
but
when
she
did
notice
him
under
the
couch
he
had
to
be
somewhere
for
god
s
sake
he
couldn
t
have
flown
away
she
was
so
shocked
that
she
lost
control
of
herself
and
slammed
the
door
shut
again
from
outside
but
she
seemed
to
regret
her
behaviour
as
she
opened
the
door
again
straight
away
and
came
in
on
tip
toe
as
if
entering
the
room
of
someone
seriously
ill
or
even
of
a
stranger
gregor
had
pushed
his
head
forward
right
to
the
edge
of
the
couch
and
watched
her
would
she
notice
that
he
had
left
the
milk
as
it
was
realise
that
it
was
not
from
any
lack
of
hunger
and
bring
him
in
some
other
food
that
was
more
suitable
if
she
didn
t
do
it
herself
he
would
rather
go
hungry
than
draw
her
attention
to
it
although
he
did
feel
a
terrible
urge
to
rush
forward
from
under
the
couch
throw
himself
at
his
sister
s
feet
and
beg
her
for
something
good
to
eat
however
his
sister
noticed
the
full
dish
immediately
and
looked
at
it
and
the
few
drops
of
milk
splashed
around
it
with
some
surprise
she
immediately
picked
it
up
using
a
rag
not
her
bare
hands
and
carried
it
out
gregor
was
extremely
curious
as
to
what
she
would
bring
in
its
place
imagining
the
wildest
possibilities
but
he
never
could
have
guessed
what
his
sister
in
her
goodness
actually
did
bring
in
order
to
test
his
taste
she
brought
him
a
whole
selection
of
things
all
spread
out
on
an
old
newspaper
there
were
old
half
rotten
vegetables
bones
from
the
evening
meal
covered
in
white
sauce
that
had
gone
hard
a
few
raisins
and
almonds
some
cheese
that
gregor
had
declared
inedible
two
days
before
a
dry
roll
and
some
bread
spread
with
butter
and
salt
as
well
as
all
that
she
had
poured
some
water
into
the
dish
which
had
probably
been
permanently
set
aside
for
gregor
s
use
and
placed
it
beside
them
then
out
of
consideration
for
gregor
s
feelings
as
she
knew
that
he
would
not
eat
in
front
of
her
she
hurried
out
again
and
even
turned
the
key
in
the
lock
so
that
gregor
would
know
he
could
make
things
as
comfortable
for
himself
as
he
liked
gregor
s
little
legs
whirred
at
last
he
could
eat
what
s
more
his
injuries
must
already
have
completely
healed
as
he
found
no
difficulty
in
moving
this
amazed
him
as
more
than
a
month
earlier
he
had
cut
his
finger
slightly
with
a
knife
he
thought
of
how
his
finger
had
still
hurt
the
day
before
yesterday
am
i
less
sensitive
than
i
used
to
be
then
he
thought
and
was
already
sucking
greedily
at
the
cheese
which
had
immediately
almost
compellingly
attracted
him
much
more
than
the
other
foods
on
the
newspaper
quickly
one
after
another
his
eyes
watering
with
pleasure
he
consumed
the
cheese
the
vegetables
and
the
sauce
the
fresh
foods
on
the
other
hand
he
didn
t
like
at
all
and
even
dragged
the
things
he
did
want
to
eat
a
little
way
away
from
them
because
he
couldn
t
stand
the
smell
long
after
he
had
finished
eating
and
lay
lethargic
in
the
same
place
his
sister
slowly
turned
the
key
in
the
lock
as
a
sign
to
him
that
he
should
withdraw
he
was
immediately
startled
although
he
had
been
half
asleep
and
he
hurried
back
under
the
couch
but
he
needed
great
self
control
to
stay
there
even
for
the
short
time
that
his
sister
was
in
the
room
as
eating
so
much
food
had
rounded
out
his
body
a
little
and
he
could
hardly
breathe
in
that
narrow
space
half
suffocating
he
watched
with
bulging
eyes
as
his
sister
unselfconsciously
took
a
broom
and
swept
up
the
left
overs
mixing
them
in
with
the
food
he
had
not
even
touched
at
all
as
if
it
could
not
be
used
any
more
she
quickly
dropped
it
all
into
a
bin
closed
it
with
its
wooden
lid
and
carried
everything
out
she
had
hardly
turned
her
back
before
gregor
came
out
again
from
under
the
couch
and
stretched
himself
this
was
how
gregor
received
his
food
each
day
now
once
in
the
morning
while
his
parents
and
the
maid
were
still
asleep
and
the
second
time
after
everyone
had
eaten
their
meal
at
midday
as
his
parents
would
sleep
for
a
little
while
then
as
well
and
gregor
s
sister
would
send
the
maid
away
on
some
errand
gregor
s
father
and
mother
certainly
did
not
want
him
to
starve
either
but
perhaps
it
would
have
been
more
than
they
could
stand
to
have
any
more
experience
of
his
feeding
than
being
told
about
it
and
perhaps
his
sister
wanted
to
spare
them
what
distress
she
could
as
they
were
indeed
suffering
enough
it
was
impossible
for
gregor
to
find
out
what
they
had
told
the
doctor
and
the
locksmith
that
first
morning
to
get
them
out
of
the
flat
as
nobody
could
understand
him
nobody
not
even
his
sister
thought
that
he
could
understand
them
so
he
had
to
be
content
to
hear
his
sister
s
sighs
and
appeals
to
the
saints
as
she
moved
about
his
room
it
was
only
later
when
she
had
become
a
little
more
used
to
everything
there
was
of
course
no
question
of
her
ever
becoming
fully
used
to
the
situation
that
gregor
would
sometimes
catch
a
friendly
comment
or
at
least
a
comment
that
could
be
construed
as
friendly
he
s
enjoyed
his
dinner
today
she
might
say
when
he
had
diligently
cleared
away
all
the
food
left
for
him
or
if
he
left
most
of
it
which
slowly
became
more
and
more
frequent
she
would
often
say
sadly
now
everything
s
just
been
left
there
again
although
gregor
wasn
t
able
to
hear
any
news
directly
he
did
listen
to
much
of
what
was
said
in
the
next
rooms
and
whenever
he
heard
anyone
speaking
he
would
scurry
straight
to
the
appropriate
door
and
press
his
whole
body
against
it
there
was
seldom
any
conversation
especially
at
first
that
was
not
about
him
in
some
way
even
if
only
in
secret
for
two
whole
days
all
the
talk
at
every
mealtime
was
about
what
they
should
do
now
but
even
between
meals
they
spoke
about
the
same
subject
as
there
were
always
at
least
two
members
of
the
family
at
home
nobody
wanted
to
be
at
home
by
themselves
and
it
was
out
of
the
question
to
leave
the
flat
entirely
empty
and
on
the
very
first
day
the
maid
had
fallen
to
her
knees
and
begged
gregor
s
mother
to
let
her
go
without
delay
it
was
not
very
clear
how
much
she
knew
of
what
had
happened
but
she
left
within
a
quarter
of
an
hour
tearfully
thanking
gregor
s
mother
for
her
dismissal
as
if
she
had
done
her
an
enormous
service
she
even
swore
emphatically
not
to
tell
anyone
the
slightest
about
what
had
happened
even
though
no
one
had
asked
that
of
her
now
gregor
s
sister
also
had
to
help
his
mother
with
the
cooking
although
that
was
not
so
much
bother
as
no
one
ate
very
much
gregor
often
heard
how
one
of
them
would
unsuccessfully
urge
another
to
eat
and
receive
no
more
answer
than
no
thanks
i
ve
had
enough
or
something
similar
no
one
drank
very
much
either
his
sister
would
sometimes
ask
his
father
whether
he
would
like
a
beer
hoping
for
the
chance
to
go
and
fetch
it
herself
when
his
father
then
said
nothing
she
would
add
so
that
he
would
not
feel
selfish
that
she
could
send
the
housekeeper
for
it
but
then
his
father
would
close
the
matter
with
a
big
loud
no
and
no
more
would
be
said
even
before
the
first
day
had
come
to
an
end
his
father
had
explained
to
gregor
s
mother
and
sister
what
their
finances
and
prospects
were
now
and
then
he
stood
up
from
the
table
and
took
some
receipt
or
document
from
the
little
cash
box
he
had
saved
from
his
business
when
it
had
collapsed
five
years
earlier
gregor
heard
how
he
opened
the
complicated
lock
and
then
closed
it
again
after
he
had
taken
the
item
he
wanted
what
he
heard
his
father
say
was
some
of
the
first
good
news
that
gregor
heard
since
he
had
first
been
incarcerated
in
his
room
he
had
thought
that
nothing
at
all
remained
from
his
father
s
business
at
least
he
had
never
told
him
anything
different
and
gregor
had
never
asked
him
about
it
anyway
their
business
misfortune
had
reduced
the
family
to
a
state
of
total
despair
and
gregor
s
only
concern
at
that
time
had
been
to
arrange
things
so
that
they
could
all
forget
about
it
as
quickly
as
possible
so
then
he
started
working
especially
hard
with
a
fiery
vigour
that
raised
him
from
a
junior
salesman
to
a
travelling
representative
almost
overnight
bringing
with
it
the
chance
to
earn
money
in
quite
different
ways
gregor
converted
his
success
at
work
straight
into
cash
that
he
could
lay
on
the
table
at
home
for
the
benefit
of
his
astonished
and
delighted
family
they
had
been
good
times
and
they
had
never
come
again
at
least
not
with
the
same
splendour
even
though
gregor
had
later
earned
so
much
that
he
was
in
a
position
to
bear
the
costs
of
the
whole
family
and
did
bear
them
they
had
even
got
used
to
it
both
gregor
and
the
family
they
took
the
money
with
gratitude
and
he
was
glad
to
provide
it
although
there
was
no
longer
much
warm
affection
given
in
return
gregor
only
remained
close
to
his
sister
now
unlike
him
she
was
very
fond
of
music
and
a
gifted
and
expressive
violinist
it
was
his
secret
plan
to
send
her
to
the
conservatory
next
year
even
though
it
would
cause
great
expense
that
would
have
to
be
made
up
for
in
some
other
way
during
gregor
s
short
periods
in
town
conversation
with
his
sister
would
often
turn
to
the
conservatory
but
it
was
only
ever
mentioned
as
a
lovely
dream
that
could
never
be
realised
their
parents
did
not
like
to
hear
this
innocent
talk
but
gregor
thought
about
it
quite
hard
and
decided
he
would
let
them
know
what
he
planned
with
a
grand
announcement
of
it
on
christmas
day
that
was
the
sort
of
totally
pointless
thing
that
went
through
his
mind
in
his
present
state
pressed
upright
against
the
door
and
listening
there
were
times
when
he
simply
became
too
tired
to
continue
listening
when
his
head
would
fall
wearily
against
the
door
and
he
would
pull
it
up
again
with
a
start
as
even
the
slightest
noise
he
caused
would
be
heard
next
door
and
they
would
all
go
silent
what
s
that
he
s
doing
now
his
father
would
say
after
a
while
clearly
having
gone
over
to
the
door
and
only
then
would
the
interrupted
conversation
slowly
be
taken
up
again
when
explaining
things
his
father
repeated
himself
several
times
partly
because
it
was
a
long
time
since
he
had
been
occupied
with
these
matters
himself
and
partly
because
gregor
s
mother
did
not
understand
everything
first
time
from
these
repeated
explanations
gregor
learned
to
his
pleasure
that
despite
all
their
misfortunes
there
was
still
some
money
available
from
the
old
days
it
was
not
a
lot
but
it
had
not
been
touched
in
the
meantime
and
some
interest
had
accumulated
besides
that
they
had
not
been
using
up
all
the
money
that
gregor
had
been
bringing
home
every
month
keeping
only
a
little
for
himself
so
that
that
too
had
been
accumulating
behind
the
door
gregor
nodded
with
enthusiasm
in
his
pleasure
at
this
unexpected
thrift
and
caution
he
could
actually
have
used
this
surplus
money
to
reduce
his
father
s
debt
to
his
boss
and
the
day
when
he
could
have
freed
himself
from
that
job
would
have
come
much
closer
but
now
it
was
certainly
better
the
way
his
father
had
done
things
this
money
however
was
certainly
not
enough
to
enable
the
family
to
live
off
the
interest
it
was
enough
to
maintain
them
for
perhaps
one
or
two
years
no
more
that
s
to
say
it
was
money
that
should
not
really
be
touched
but
set
aside
for
emergencies
money
to
live
on
had
to
be
earned
his
father
was
healthy
but
old
and
lacking
in
self
confidence
during
the
five
years
that
he
had
not
been
working
the
first
holiday
in
a
life
that
had
been
full
of
strain
and
no
success
he
had
put
on
a
lot
of
weight
and
become
very
slow
and
clumsy
would
gregor
s
elderly
mother
now
have
to
go
and
earn
money
she
suffered
from
asthma
and
it
was
a
strain
for
her
just
to
move
about
the
home
every
other
day
would
be
spent
struggling
for
breath
on
the
sofa
by
the
open
window
would
his
sister
have
to
go
and
earn
money
she
was
still
a
child
of
seventeen
her
life
up
till
then
had
been
very
enviable
consisting
of
wearing
nice
clothes
sleeping
late
helping
out
in
the
business
joining
in
with
a
few
modest
pleasures
and
most
of
all
playing
the
violin
whenever
they
began
to
talk
of
the
need
to
earn
money
gregor
would
always
first
let
go
of
the
door
and
then
throw
himself
onto
the
cool
leather
sofa
next
to
it
as
he
became
quite
hot
with
shame
and
regret
he
would
often
lie
there
the
whole
night
through
not
sleeping
a
wink
but
scratching
at
the
leather
for
hours
on
end
or
he
might
go
to
all
the
effort
of
pushing
a
chair
to
the
window
climbing
up
onto
the
sill
and
propped
up
in
the
chair
leaning
on
the
window
to
stare
out
of
it
he
had
used
to
feel
a
great
sense
of
freedom
from
doing
this
but
doing
it
now
was
obviously
something
more
remembered
than
experienced
as
what
he
actually
saw
in
this
way
was
becoming
less
distinct
every
day
even
things
that
were
quite
near
he
had
used
to
curse
the
ever
present
view
of
the
hospital
across
the
street
but
now
he
could
not
see
it
at
all
and
if
he
had
not
known
that
he
lived
in
charlottenstrasse
which
was
a
quiet
street
despite
being
in
the
middle
of
the
city
he
could
have
thought
that
he
was
looking
out
the
window
at
a
barren
waste
where
the
grey
sky
and
the
grey
earth
mingled
inseparably
his
observant
sister
only
needed
to
notice
the
chair
twice
before
she
would
always
push
it
back
to
its
exact
position
by
the
window
after
she
had
tidied
up
the
room
and
even
left
the
inner
pane
of
the
window
open
from
then
on
if
gregor
had
only
been
able
to
speak
to
his
sister
and
thank
her
for
all
that
she
had
to
do
for
him
it
would
have
been
easier
for
him
to
bear
it
but
as
it
was
it
caused
him
pain
his
sister
naturally
tried
as
far
as
possible
to
pretend
there
was
nothing
burdensome
about
it
and
the
longer
it
went
on
of
course
the
better
she
was
able
to
do
so
but
as
time
went
by
gregor
was
also
able
to
see
through
it
all
so
much
better
it
had
even
become
very
unpleasant
for
him
now
whenever
she
entered
the
room
no
sooner
had
she
come
in
than
she
would
quickly
close
the
door
as
a
precaution
so
that
no
one
would
have
to
suffer
the
view
into
gregor
s
room
then
she
would
go
straight
to
the
window
and
pull
it
hurriedly
open
almost
as
if
she
were
suffocating
even
if
it
was
cold
she
would
stay
at
the
window
breathing
deeply
for
a
little
while
she
would
alarm
gregor
twice
a
day
with
this
running
about
and
noise
making
he
would
stay
under
the
couch
shivering
the
whole
while
knowing
full
well
that
she
would
certainly
have
liked
to
spare
him
this
ordeal
but
it
was
impossible
for
her
to
be
in
the
same
room
with
him
with
the
windows
closed
one
day
about
a
month
after
gregor
s
transformation
when
his
sister
no
longer
had
any
particular
reason
to
be
shocked
at
his
appearance
she
came
into
the
room
a
little
earlier
than
usual
and
found
him
still
staring
out
the
window
motionless
and
just
where
he
would
be
most
horrible
in
itself
his
sister
s
not
coming
into
the
room
would
have
been
no
surprise
for
gregor
as
it
would
have
been
difficult
for
her
to
immediately
open
the
window
while
he
was
still
there
but
not
only
did
she
not
come
in
she
went
straight
back
and
closed
the
door
behind
her
a
stranger
would
have
thought
he
had
threatened
her
and
tried
to
bite
her
gregor
went
straight
to
hide
himself
under
the
couch
of
course
but
he
had
to
wait
until
midday
before
his
sister
came
back
and
she
seemed
much
more
uneasy
than
usual
it
made
him
realise
that
she
still
found
his
appearance
unbearable
and
would
continue
to
do
so
she
probably
even
had
to
overcome
the
urge
to
flee
when
she
saw
the
little
bit
of
him
that
protruded
from
under
the
couch
one
day
in
order
to
spare
her
even
this
sight
he
spent
four
hours
carrying
the
bedsheet
over
to
the
couch
on
his
back
and
arranged
it
so
that
he
was
completely
covered
and
his
sister
would
not
be
able
to
see
him
even
if
she
bent
down
if
she
did
not
think
this
sheet
was
necessary
then
all
she
had
to
do
was
take
it
off
again
as
it
was
clear
enough
that
it
was
no
pleasure
for
gregor
to
cut
himself
off
so
completely
she
left
the
sheet
where
it
was
gregor
even
thought
he
glimpsed
a
look
of
gratitude
one
time
when
he
carefully
looked
out
from
under
the
sheet
to
see
how
his
sister
liked
the
new
arrangement
for
the
first
fourteen
days
gregor
s
parents
could
not
bring
themselves
to
come
into
the
room
to
see
him
he
would
often
hear
them
say
how
they
appreciated
all
the
new
work
his
sister
was
doing
even
though
before
they
had
seen
her
as
a
girl
who
was
somewhat
useless
and
frequently
been
annoyed
with
her
but
now
the
two
of
them
father
and
mother
would
often
both
wait
outside
the
door
of
gregor
s
room
while
his
sister
tidied
up
in
there
and
as
soon
as
she
went
out
again
she
would
have
to
tell
them
exactly
how
everything
looked
what
gregor
had
eaten
how
he
had
behaved
this
time
and
whether
perhaps
any
slight
improvement
could
be
seen
his
mother
also
wanted
to
go
in
and
visit
gregor
relatively
soon
but
his
father
and
sister
at
first
persuaded
her
against
it
gregor
listened
very
closely
to
all
this
and
approved
fully
later
though
she
had
to
be
held
back
by
force
which
made
her
call
out
let
me
go
and
see
gregor
he
is
my
unfortunate
son
can
t
you
understand
i
have
to
see
him
and
gregor
would
think
to
himself
that
maybe
it
would
be
better
if
his
mother
came
in
not
every
day
of
course
but
one
day
a
week
perhaps
she
could
understand
everything
much
better
than
his
sister
who
for
all
her
courage
was
still
just
a
child
after
all
and
really
might
not
have
had
an
adult
s
appreciation
of
the
burdensome
job
she
had
taken
on
gregor
s
wish
to
see
his
mother
was
soon
realised
out
of
consideration
for
his
parents
gregor
wanted
to
avoid
being
seen
at
the
window
during
the
day
the
few
square
meters
of
the
floor
did
not
give
him
much
room
to
crawl
about
it
was
hard
to
just
lie
quietly
through
the
night
his
food
soon
stopped
giving
him
any
pleasure
at
all
and
so
to
entertain
himself
he
got
into
the
habit
of
crawling
up
and
down
the
walls
and
ceiling
he
was
especially
fond
of
hanging
from
the
ceiling
it
was
quite
different
from
lying
on
the
floor
he
could
breathe
more
freely
his
body
had
a
light
swing
to
it
and
up
there
relaxed
and
almost
happy
it
might
happen
that
he
would
surprise
even
himself
by
letting
go
of
the
ceiling
and
landing
on
the
floor
with
a
crash
but
now
of
course
he
had
far
better
control
of
his
body
than
before
and
even
with
a
fall
as
great
as
that
caused
himself
no
damage
very
soon
his
sister
noticed
gregor
s
new
way
of
entertaining
himself
he
had
after
all
left
traces
of
the
adhesive
from
his
feet
as
he
crawled
about
and
got
it
into
her
head
to
make
it
as
easy
as
possible
for
him
by
removing
the
furniture
that
got
in
his
way
especially
the
chest
of
drawers
and
the
desk
now
this
was
not
something
that
she
would
be
able
to
do
by
herself
she
did
not
dare
to
ask
for
help
from
her
father
the
sixteen
year
old
maid
had
carried
on
bravely
since
the
cook
had
left
but
she
certainly
would
not
have
helped
in
this
she
had
even
asked
to
be
allowed
to
keep
the
kitchen
locked
at
all
times
and
never
to
have
to
open
the
door
unless
it
was
especially
important
so
his
sister
had
no
choice
but
to
choose
some
time
when
gregor
s
father
was
not
there
and
fetch
his
mother
to
help
her
as
she
approached
the
room
gregor
could
hear
his
mother
express
her
joy
but
once
at
the
door
she
went
silent
first
of
course
his
sister
came
in
and
looked
round
to
see
that
everything
in
the
room
was
alright
and
only
then
did
she
let
her
mother
enter
gregor
had
hurriedly
pulled
the
sheet
down
lower
over
the
couch
and
put
more
folds
into
it
so
that
everything
really
looked
as
if
it
had
just
been
thrown
down
by
chance
gregor
also
refrained
this
time
from
spying
out
from
under
the
sheet
he
gave
up
the
chance
to
see
his
mother
until
later
and
was
simply
glad
that
she
had
come
you
can
come
in
he
can
t
be
seen
said
his
sister
obviously
leading
her
in
by
the
hand
the
old
chest
of
drawers
was
too
heavy
for
a
pair
of
feeble
women
to
be
heaving
about
but
gregor
listened
as
they
pushed
it
from
its
place
his
sister
always
taking
on
the
heaviest
part
of
the
work
for
herself
and
ignoring
her
mother
s
warnings
that
she
would
strain
herself
this
lasted
a
very
long
time
after
labouring
at
it
for
fifteen
minutes
or
more
his
mother
said
it
would
be
better
to
leave
the
chest
where
it
was
for
one
thing
it
was
too
heavy
for
them
to
get
the
job
finished
before
gregor
s
father
got
home
and
leaving
it
in
the
middle
of
the
room
it
would
be
in
his
way
even
more
and
for
another
thing
it
wasn
t
even
sure
that
taking
the
furniture
away
would
really
be
any
help
to
him
she
thought
just
the
opposite
the
sight
of
the
bare
walls
saddened
her
right
to
her
heart
and
why
wouldn
t
gregor
feel
the
same
way
about
it
he
d
been
used
to
this
furniture
in
his
room
for
a
long
time
and
it
would
make
him
feel
abandoned
to
be
in
an
empty
room
like
that
then
quietly
almost
whispering
as
if
wanting
gregor
whose
whereabouts
she
did
not
know
to
hear
not
even
the
tone
of
her
voice
as
she
was
convinced
that
he
did
not
understand
her
words
she
added
and
by
taking
the
furniture
away
won
t
it
seem
like
we
re
showing
that
we
ve
given
up
all
hope
of
improvement
and
we
re
abandoning
him
to
cope
for
himself
i
think
it
d
be
best
to
leave
the
room
exactly
the
way
it
was
before
so
that
when
gregor
comes
back
to
us
again
he
ll
find
everything
unchanged
and
he
ll
be
able
to
forget
the
time
in
between
all
the
easier
hearing
these
words
from
his
mother
made
gregor
realise
that
the
lack
of
any
direct
human
communication
along
with
the
monotonous
life
led
by
the
family
during
these
two
months
must
have
made
him
confused
he
could
think
of
no
other
way
of
explaining
to
himself
why
he
had
seriously
wanted
his
room
emptied
out
had
he
really
wanted
to
transform
his
room
into
a
cave
a
warm
room
fitted
out
with
the
nice
furniture
he
had
inherited
that
would
have
let
him
crawl
around
unimpeded
in
any
direction
but
it
would
also
have
let
him
quickly
forget
his
past
when
he
had
still
been
human
he
had
come
very
close
to
forgetting
and
it
had
only
been
the
voice
of
his
mother
unheard
for
so
long
that
had
shaken
him
out
of
it
nothing
should
be
removed
everything
had
to
stay
he
could
not
do
without
the
good
influence
the
furniture
had
on
his
condition
and
if
the
furniture
made
it
difficult
for
him
to
crawl
about
mindlessly
that
was
not
a
loss
but
a
great
advantage
his
sister
unfortunately
did
not
agree
she
had
become
used
to
the
idea
not
without
reason
that
she
was
gregor
s
spokesman
to
his
parents
about
the
things
that
concerned
him
this
meant
that
his
mother
s
advice
now
was
sufficient
reason
for
her
to
insist
on
removing
not
only
the
chest
of
drawers
and
the
desk
as
she
had
thought
at
first
but
all
the
furniture
apart
from
the
all
important
couch
it
was
more
than
childish
perversity
of
course
or
the
unexpected
confidence
she
had
recently
acquired
that
made
her
insist
she
had
indeed
noticed
that
gregor
needed
a
lot
of
room
to
crawl
about
in
whereas
the
furniture
as
far
as
anyone
could
see
was
of
no
use
to
him
at
all
girls
of
that
age
though
do
become
enthusiastic
about
things
and
feel
they
must
get
their
way
whenever
they
can
perhaps
this
was
what
tempted
grete
to
make
gregor
s
situation
seem
even
more
shocking
than
it
was
so
that
she
could
do
even
more
for
him
grete
would
probably
be
the
only
one
who
would
dare
enter
a
room
dominated
by
gregor
crawling
about
the
bare
walls
by
himself
so
she
refused
to
let
her
mother
dissuade
her
gregor
s
mother
already
looked
uneasy
in
his
room
she
soon
stopped
speaking
and
helped
gregor
s
sister
to
get
the
chest
of
drawers
out
with
what
strength
she
had
the
chest
of
drawers
was
something
that
gregor
could
do
without
if
he
had
to
but
the
writing
desk
had
to
stay
hardly
had
the
two
women
pushed
the
chest
of
drawers
groaning
out
of
the
room
than
gregor
poked
his
head
out
from
under
the
couch
to
see
what
he
could
do
about
it
he
meant
to
be
as
careful
and
considerate
as
he
could
but
unfortunately
it
was
his
mother
who
came
back
first
while
grete
in
the
next
room
had
her
arms
round
the
chest
pushing
and
pulling
at
it
from
side
to
side
by
herself
without
of
course
moving
it
an
inch
his
mother
was
not
used
to
the
sight
of
gregor
he
might
have
made
her
ill
so
gregor
hurried
backwards
to
the
far
end
of
the
couch
in
his
startlement
though
he
was
not
able
to
prevent
the
sheet
at
its
front
from
moving
a
little
it
was
enough
to
attract
his
mother
s
attention
she
stood
very
still
remained
there
a
moment
and
then
went
back
out
to
grete
gregor
kept
trying
to
assure
himself
that
nothing
unusual
was
happening
it
was
just
a
few
pieces
of
furniture
being
moved
after
all
but
he
soon
had
to
admit
that
the
women
going
to
and
fro
their
little
calls
to
each
other
the
scraping
of
the
furniture
on
the
floor
all
these
things
made
him
feel
as
if
he
were
being
assailed
from
all
sides
with
his
head
and
legs
pulled
in
against
him
and
his
body
pressed
to
the
floor
he
was
forced
to
admit
to
himself
that
he
could
not
stand
all
of
this
much
longer
they
were
emptying
his
room
out
taking
away
everything
that
was
dear
to
him
they
had
already
taken
out
the
chest
containing
his
fretsaw
and
other
tools
now
they
threatened
to
remove
the
writing
desk
with
its
place
clearly
worn
into
the
floor
the
desk
where
he
had
done
his
homework
as
a
business
trainee
at
high
school
even
while
he
had
been
at
infant
school
he
really
could
not
wait
any
longer
to
see
whether
the
two
women
s
intentions
were
good
he
had
nearly
forgotten
they
were
there
anyway
as
they
were
now
too
tired
to
say
anything
while
they
worked
and
he
could
only
hear
their
feet
as
they
stepped
heavily
on
the
floor
so
while
the
women
were
leant
against
the
desk
in
the
other
room
catching
their
breath
he
sallied
out
changed
direction
four
times
not
knowing
what
he
should
save
first
before
his
attention
was
suddenly
caught
by
the
picture
on
the
wall
which
was
already
denuded
of
everything
else
that
had
been
on
it
of
the
lady
dressed
in
copious
fur
he
hurried
up
onto
the
picture
and
pressed
himself
against
its
glass
it
held
him
firmly
and
felt
good
on
his
hot
belly
this
picture
at
least
now
totally
covered
by
gregor
would
certainly
be
taken
away
by
no
one
he
turned
his
head
to
face
the
door
into
the
living
room
so
that
he
could
watch
the
women
when
they
came
back
they
had
not
allowed
themselves
a
long
rest
and
came
back
quite
soon
grete
had
put
her
arm
around
her
mother
and
was
nearly
carrying
her
what
shall
we
take
now
then
said
grete
and
looked
around
her
eyes
met
those
of
gregor
on
the
wall
perhaps
only
because
her
mother
was
there
she
remained
calm
bent
her
face
to
her
so
that
she
would
not
look
round
and
said
albeit
hurriedly
and
with
a
tremor
in
her
voice
come
on
let
s
go
back
in
the
living
room
for
a
while
gregor
could
see
what
grete
had
in
mind
she
wanted
to
take
her
mother
somewhere
safe
and
then
chase
him
down
from
the
wall
well
she
could
certainly
try
it
he
sat
unyielding
on
his
picture
he
would
rather
jump
at
grete
s
face
but
grete
s
words
had
made
her
mother
quite
worried
she
stepped
to
one
side
saw
the
enormous
brown
patch
against
the
flowers
of
the
wallpaper
and
before
she
even
realised
it
was
gregor
that
she
saw
screamed
oh
god
oh
god
arms
outstretched
she
fell
onto
the
couch
as
if
she
had
given
up
everything
and
stayed
there
immobile
gregor
shouted
his
sister
glowering
at
him
and
shaking
her
fist
that
was
the
first
word
she
had
spoken
to
him
directly
since
his
transformation
she
ran
into
the
other
room
to
fetch
some
kind
of
smelling
salts
to
bring
her
mother
out
of
her
faint
gregor
wanted
to
help
too
he
could
save
his
picture
later
although
he
stuck
fast
to
the
glass
and
had
to
pull
himself
off
by
force
then
he
too
ran
into
the
next
room
as
if
he
could
advise
his
sister
like
in
the
old
days
but
he
had
to
just
stand
behind
her
doing
nothing
she
was
looking
into
various
bottles
he
startled
her
when
she
turned
round
a
bottle
fell
to
the
ground
and
broke
a
splinter
cut
gregor
s
face
some
kind
of
caustic
medicine
splashed
all
over
him
now
without
delaying
any
longer
grete
took
hold
of
all
the
bottles
she
could
and
ran
with
them
in
to
her
mother
she
slammed
the
door
shut
with
her
foot
so
now
gregor
was
shut
out
from
his
mother
who
because
of
him
might
be
near
to
death
he
could
not
open
the
door
if
he
did
not
want
to
chase
his
sister
away
and
she
had
to
stay
with
his
mother
there
was
nothing
for
him
to
do
but
wait
and
oppressed
with
anxiety
and
self
reproach
he
began
to
crawl
about
he
crawled
over
everything
walls
furniture
ceiling
and
finally
in
his
confusion
as
the
whole
room
began
to
spin
around
him
he
fell
down
into
the
middle
of
the
dinner
table
he
lay
there
for
a
while
numb
and
immobile
all
around
him
it
was
quiet
maybe
that
was
a
good
sign
then
there
was
someone
at
the
door
the
maid
of
course
had
locked
herself
in
her
kitchen
so
that
grete
would
have
to
go
and
answer
it
his
father
had
arrived
home
what
s
happened
were
his
first
words
grete
s
appearance
must
have
made
everything
clear
to
him
she
answered
him
with
subdued
voice
and
openly
pressed
her
face
into
his
chest
mother
s
fainted
but
she
s
better
now
gregor
got
out
just
as
i
expected
said
his
father
just
as
i
always
said
but
you
women
wouldn
t
listen
would
you
it
was
clear
to
gregor
that
grete
had
not
said
enough
and
that
his
father
took
it
to
mean
that
something
bad
had
happened
that
he
was
responsible
for
some
act
of
violence
that
meant
gregor
would
now
have
to
try
to
calm
his
father
as
he
did
not
have
the
time
to
explain
things
to
him
even
if
that
had
been
possible
so
he
fled
to
the
door
of
his
room
and
pressed
himself
against
it
so
that
his
father
when
he
came
in
from
the
hall
could
see
straight
away
that
gregor
had
the
best
intentions
and
would
go
back
into
his
room
without
delay
that
it
would
not
be
necessary
to
drive
him
back
but
that
they
had
only
to
open
the
door
and
he
would
disappear
his
father
though
was
not
in
the
mood
to
notice
subtleties
like
that
ah
he
shouted
as
he
came
in
sounding
as
if
he
were
both
angry
and
glad
at
the
same
time
gregor
drew
his
head
back
from
the
door
and
lifted
it
towards
his
father
he
really
had
not
imagined
his
father
the
way
he
stood
there
now
of
late
with
his
new
habit
of
crawling
about
he
had
neglected
to
pay
attention
to
what
was
going
on
the
rest
of
the
flat
the
way
he
had
done
before
he
really
ought
to
have
expected
things
to
have
changed
but
still
still
was
that
really
his
father
the
same
tired
man
as
used
to
be
laying
there
entombed
in
his
bed
when
gregor
came
back
from
his
business
trips
who
would
receive
him
sitting
in
the
armchair
in
his
nightgown
when
he
came
back
in
the
evenings
who
was
hardly
even
able
to
stand
up
but
as
a
sign
of
his
pleasure
would
just
raise
his
arms
and
who
on
the
couple
of
times
a
year
when
they
went
for
a
walk
together
on
a
sunday
or
public
holiday
wrapped
up
tightly
in
his
overcoat
between
gregor
and
his
mother
would
always
labour
his
way
forward
a
little
more
slowly
than
them
who
were
already
walking
slowly
for
his
sake
who
would
place
his
stick
down
carefully
and
if
he
wanted
to
say
something
would
invariably
stop
and
gather
his
companions
around
him
he
was
standing
up
straight
enough
now
dressed
in
a
smart
blue
uniform
with
gold
buttons
the
sort
worn
by
the
employees
at
the
banking
institute
above
the
high
stiff
collar
of
the
coat
his
strong
double
chin
emerged
under
the
bushy
eyebrows
his
piercing
dark
eyes
looked
out
fresh
and
alert
his
normally
unkempt
white
hair
was
combed
down
painfully
close
to
his
scalp
he
took
his
cap
with
its
gold
monogram
from
probably
some
bank
and
threw
it
in
an
arc
right
across
the
room
onto
the
sofa
put
his
hands
in
his
trouser
pockets
pushing
back
the
bottom
of
his
long
uniform
coat
and
with
look
of
determination
walked
towards
gregor
he
probably
did
not
even
know
himself
what
he
had
in
mind
but
nonetheless
lifted
his
feet
unusually
high
gregor
was
amazed
at
the
enormous
size
of
the
soles
of
his
boots
but
wasted
no
time
with
that
he
knew
full
well
right
from
the
first
day
of
his
new
life
that
his
father
thought
it
necessary
to
always
be
extremely
strict
with
him
and
so
he
ran
up
to
his
father
stopped
when
his
father
stopped
scurried
forwards
again
when
he
moved
even
slightly
in
this
way
they
went
round
the
room
several
times
without
anything
decisive
happening
without
even
giving
the
impression
of
a
chase
as
everything
went
so
slowly
gregor
remained
all
this
time
on
the
floor
largely
because
he
feared
his
father
might
see
it
as
especially
provoking
if
he
fled
onto
the
wall
or
ceiling
whatever
he
did
gregor
had
to
admit
that
he
certainly
would
not
be
able
to
keep
up
this
running
about
for
long
as
for
each
step
his
father
took
he
had
to
carry
out
countless
movements
he
became
noticeably
short
of
breath
even
in
his
earlier
life
his
lungs
had
not
been
very
reliable
now
as
he
lurched
about
in
his
efforts
to
muster
all
the
strength
he
could
for
running
he
could
hardly
keep
his
eyes
open
his
thoughts
became
too
slow
for
him
to
think
of
any
other
way
of
saving
himself
than
running
he
almost
forgot
that
the
walls
were
there
for
him
to
use
although
here
they
were
concealed
behind
carefully
carved
furniture
full
of
notches
and
protrusions
then
right
beside
him
lightly
tossed
something
flew
down
and
rolled
in
front
of
him
it
was
an
apple
then
another
one
immediately
flew
at
him
gregor
froze
in
shock
there
was
no
longer
any
point
in
running
as
his
father
had
decided
to
bombard
him
he
had
filled
his
pockets
with
fruit
from
the
bowl
on
the
sideboard
and
now
without
even
taking
the
time
for
careful
aim
threw
one
apple
after
another
these
little
red
apples
rolled
about
on
the
floor
knocking
into
each
other
as
if
they
had
electric
motors
an
apple
thrown
without
much
force
glanced
against
gregor
s
back
and
slid
off
without
doing
any
harm
another
one
however
immediately
following
it
hit
squarely
and
lodged
in
his
back
gregor
wanted
to
drag
himself
away
as
if
he
could
remove
the
surprising
the
incredible
pain
by
changing
his
position
but
he
felt
as
if
nailed
to
the
spot
and
spread
himself
out
all
his
senses
in
confusion
the
last
thing
he
saw
was
the
door
of
his
room
being
pulled
open
his
sister
was
screaming
his
mother
ran
out
in
front
of
her
in
her
blouse
as
his
sister
had
taken
off
some
of
her
clothes
after
she
had
fainted
to
make
it
easier
for
her
to
breathe
she
ran
to
his
father
her
skirts
unfastened
and
sliding
one
after
another
to
the
ground
stumbling
over
the
skirts
she
pushed
herself
to
his
father
her
arms
around
him
uniting
herself
with
him
totally
now
gregor
lost
his
ability
to
see
anything
her
hands
behind
his
father
s
head
begging
him
to
spare
gregor
s
life
iii
no
one
dared
to
remove
the
apple
lodged
in
gregor
s
flesh
so
it
remained
there
as
a
visible
reminder
of
his
injury
he
had
suffered
it
there
for
more
than
a
month
and
his
condition
seemed
serious
enough
to
remind
even
his
father
that
gregor
despite
his
current
sad
and
revolting
form
was
a
family
member
who
could
not
be
treated
as
an
enemy
on
the
contrary
as
a
family
there
was
a
duty
to
swallow
any
revulsion
for
him
and
to
be
patient
just
to
be
patient
because
of
his
injuries
gregor
had
lost
much
of
his
mobility
probably
permanently
he
had
been
reduced
to
the
condition
of
an
ancient
invalid
and
it
took
him
long
long
minutes
to
crawl
across
his
room
crawling
over
the
ceiling
was
out
of
the
question
but
this
deterioration
in
his
condition
was
fully
in
his
opinion
made
up
for
by
the
door
to
the
living
room
being
left
open
every
evening
he
got
into
the
habit
of
closely
watching
it
for
one
or
two
hours
before
it
was
opened
and
then
lying
in
the
darkness
of
his
room
where
he
could
not
be
seen
from
the
living
room
he
could
watch
the
family
in
the
light
of
the
dinner
table
and
listen
to
their
conversation
with
everyone
s
permission
in
a
way
and
thus
quite
differently
from
before
they
no
longer
held
the
lively
conversations
of
earlier
times
of
course
the
ones
that
gregor
always
thought
about
with
longing
when
he
was
tired
and
getting
into
the
damp
bed
in
some
small
hotel
room
all
of
them
were
usually
very
quiet
nowadays
soon
after
dinner
his
father
would
go
to
sleep
in
his
chair
his
mother
and
sister
would
urge
each
other
to
be
quiet
his
mother
bent
deeply
under
the
lamp
would
sew
fancy
underwear
for
a
fashion
shop
his
sister
who
had
taken
a
sales
job
learned
shorthand
and
french
in
the
evenings
so
that
she
might
be
able
to
get
a
better
position
later
on
sometimes
his
father
would
wake
up
and
say
to
gregor
s
mother
you
re
doing
so
much
sewing
again
today
as
if
he
did
not
know
that
he
had
been
dozing
and
then
he
would
go
back
to
sleep
again
while
mother
and
sister
would
exchange
a
tired
grin
with
a
kind
of
stubbornness
gregor
s
father
refused
to
take
his
uniform
off
even
at
home
while
his
nightgown
hung
unused
on
its
peg
gregor
s
father
would
slumber
where
he
was
fully
dressed
as
if
always
ready
to
serve
and
expecting
to
hear
the
voice
of
his
superior
even
here
the
uniform
had
not
been
new
to
start
with
but
as
a
result
of
this
it
slowly
became
even
shabbier
despite
the
efforts
of
gregor
s
mother
and
sister
to
look
after
it
gregor
would
often
spend
the
whole
evening
looking
at
all
the
stains
on
this
coat
with
its
gold
buttons
always
kept
polished
and
shiny
while
the
old
man
in
it
would
sleep
highly
uncomfortable
but
peaceful
as
soon
as
it
struck
ten
gregor
s
mother
would
speak
gently
to
his
father
to
wake
him
and
try
to
persuade
him
to
go
to
bed
as
he
couldn
t
sleep
properly
where
he
was
and
he
really
had
to
get
his
sleep
if
he
was
to
be
up
at
six
to
get
to
work
but
since
he
had
been
in
work
he
had
become
more
obstinate
and
would
always
insist
on
staying
longer
at
the
table
even
though
he
regularly
fell
asleep
and
it
was
then
harder
than
ever
to
persuade
him
to
exchange
the
chair
for
his
bed
then
however
much
mother
and
sister
would
importune
him
with
little
reproaches
and
warnings
he
would
keep
slowly
shaking
his
head
for
a
quarter
of
an
hour
with
his
eyes
closed
and
refusing
to
get
up
gregor
s
mother
would
tug
at
his
sleeve
whisper
endearments
into
his
ear
gregor
s
sister
would
leave
her
work
to
help
her
mother
but
nothing
would
have
any
effect
on
him
he
would
just
sink
deeper
into
his
chair
only
when
the
two
women
took
him
under
the
arms
he
would
abruptly
open
his
eyes
look
at
them
one
after
the
other
and
say
what
a
life
this
is
what
peace
i
get
in
my
old
age
and
supported
by
the
two
women
he
would
lift
himself
up
carefully
as
if
he
were
carrying
the
greatest
load
himself
let
the
women
take
him
to
the
door
send
them
off
and
carry
on
by
himself
while
gregor
s
mother
would
throw
down
her
needle
and
his
sister
her
pen
so
that
they
could
run
after
his
father
and
continue
being
of
help
to
him
who
in
this
tired
and
overworked
family
would
have
had
time
to
give
more
attention
to
gregor
than
was
absolutely
necessary
the
household
budget
became
even
smaller
so
now
the
maid
was
dismissed
an
enormous
thick
boned
charwoman
with
white
hair
that
flapped
around
her
head
came
every
morning
and
evening
to
do
the
heaviest
work
everything
else
was
looked
after
by
gregor
s
mother
on
top
of
the
large
amount
of
sewing
work
she
did
gregor
even
learned
listening
to
the
evening
conversation
about
what
price
they
had
hoped
for
that
several
items
of
jewellery
belonging
to
the
family
had
been
sold
even
though
both
mother
and
sister
had
been
very
fond
of
wearing
them
at
functions
and
celebrations
but
the
loudest
complaint
was
that
although
the
flat
was
much
too
big
for
their
present
circumstances
they
could
not
move
out
of
it
there
was
no
imaginable
way
of
transferring
gregor
to
the
new
address
he
could
see
quite
well
though
that
there
were
more
reasons
than
consideration
for
him
that
made
it
difficult
for
them
to
move
it
would
have
been
quite
easy
to
transport
him
in
any
suitable
crate
with
a
few
air
holes
in
it
the
main
thing
holding
the
family
back
from
their
decision
to
move
was
much
more
to
do
with
their
total
despair
and
the
thought
that
they
had
been
struck
with
a
misfortune
unlike
anything
experienced
by
anyone
else
they
knew
or
were
related
to
they
carried
out
absolutely
everything
that
the
world
expects
from
poor
people
gregor
s
father
brought
bank
employees
their
breakfast
his
mother
sacrificed
herself
by
washing
clothes
for
strangers
his
sister
ran
back
and
forth
behind
her
desk
at
the
behest
of
the
customers
but
they
just
did
not
have
the
strength
to
do
any
more
and
the
injury
in
gregor
s
back
began
to
hurt
as
much
as
when
it
was
new
after
they
had
come
back
from
taking
his
father
to
bed
gregor
s
mother
and
sister
would
now
leave
their
work
where
it
was
and
sit
close
together
cheek
to
cheek
his
mother
would
point
to
gregor
s
room
and
say
close
that
door
grete
and
then
when
he
was
in
the
dark
again
they
would
sit
in
the
next
room
and
their
tears
would
mingle
or
they
would
simply
sit
there
staring
dry
eyed
at
the
table
gregor
hardly
slept
at
all
either
night
or
day
sometimes
he
would
think
of
taking
over
the
family
s
affairs
just
like
before
the
next
time
the
door
was
opened
he
had
long
forgotten
about
his
boss
and
the
chief
clerk
but
they
would
appear
again
in
his
thoughts
the
salesmen
and
the
apprentices
that
stupid
teaboy
two
or
three
friends
from
other
businesses
one
of
the
chambermaids
from
a
provincial
hotel
a
tender
memory
that
appeared
and
disappeared
again
a
cashier
from
a
hat
shop
for
whom
his
attention
had
been
serious
but
too
slow
all
of
them
appeared
to
him
mixed
together
with
strangers
and
others
he
had
forgotten
but
instead
of
helping
him
and
his
family
they
were
all
of
them
inaccessible
and
he
was
glad
when
they
disappeared
other
times
he
was
not
at
all
in
the
mood
to
look
after
his
family
he
was
filled
with
simple
rage
about
the
lack
of
attention
he
was
shown
and
although
he
could
think
of
nothing
he
would
have
wanted
he
made
plans
of
how
he
could
get
into
the
pantry
where
he
could
take
all
the
things
he
was
entitled
to
even
if
he
was
not
hungry
gregor
s
sister
no
longer
thought
about
how
she
could
please
him
but
would
hurriedly
push
some
food
or
other
into
his
room
with
her
foot
before
she
rushed
out
to
work
in
the
morning
and
at
midday
and
in
the
evening
she
would
sweep
it
away
again
with
the
broom
indifferent
as
to
whether
it
had
been
eaten
or
more
often
than
not
had
been
left
totally
untouched
she
still
cleared
up
the
room
in
the
evening
but
now
she
could
not
have
been
any
quicker
about
it
smears
of
dirt
were
left
on
the
walls
here
and
there
were
little
balls
of
dust
and
filth
at
first
gregor
went
into
one
of
the
worst
of
these
places
when
his
sister
arrived
as
a
reproach
to
her
but
he
could
have
stayed
there
for
weeks
without
his
sister
doing
anything
about
it
she
could
see
the
dirt
as
well
as
he
could
but
she
had
simply
decided
to
leave
him
to
it
at
the
same
time
she
became
touchy
in
a
way
that
was
quite
new
for
her
and
which
everyone
in
the
family
understood
cleaning
up
gregor
s
room
was
for
her
and
her
alone
gregor
s
mother
did
once
thoroughly
clean
his
room
and
needed
to
use
several
bucketfuls
of
water
to
do
it
although
that
much
dampness
also
made
gregor
ill
and
he
lay
flat
on
the
couch
bitter
and
immobile
but
his
mother
was
to
be
punished
still
more
for
what
she
had
done
as
hardly
had
his
sister
arrived
home
in
the
evening
than
she
noticed
the
change
in
gregor
s
room
and
highly
aggrieved
ran
back
into
the
living
room
where
despite
her
mothers
raised
and
imploring
hands
she
broke
into
convulsive
tears
her
father
of
course
was
startled
out
of
his
chair
and
the
two
parents
looked
on
astonished
and
helpless
then
they
too
became
agitated
gregor
s
father
standing
to
the
right
of
his
mother
accused
her
of
not
leaving
the
cleaning
of
gregor
s
room
to
his
sister
from
her
left
gregor
s
sister
screamed
at
her
that
she
was
never
to
clean
gregor
s
room
again
while
his
mother
tried
to
draw
his
father
who
was
beside
himself
with
anger
into
the
bedroom
his
sister
quaking
with
tears
thumped
on
the
table
with
her
small
fists
and
gregor
hissed
in
anger
that
no
one
had
even
thought
of
closing
the
door
to
save
him
the
sight
of
this
and
all
its
noise
gregor
s
sister
was
exhausted
from
going
out
to
work
and
looking
after
gregor
as
she
had
done
before
was
even
more
work
for
her
but
even
so
his
mother
ought
certainly
not
to
have
taken
her
place
gregor
on
the
other
hand
ought
not
to
be
neglected
now
though
the
charwoman
was
here
this
elderly
widow
with
a
robust
bone
structure
that
made
her
able
to
withstand
the
hardest
of
things
in
her
long
life
wasn
t
really
repelled
by
gregor
just
by
chance
one
day
rather
than
any
real
curiosity
she
opened
the
door
to
gregor
s
room
and
found
herself
face
to
face
with
him
he
was
taken
totally
by
surprise
no
one
was
chasing
him
but
he
began
to
rush
to
and
fro
while
she
just
stood
there
in
amazement
with
her
hands
crossed
in
front
of
her
from
then
on
she
never
failed
to
open
the
door
slightly
every
evening
and
morning
and
look
briefly
in
on
him
at
first
she
would
call
to
him
as
she
did
so
with
words
that
she
probably
considered
friendly
such
as
come
on
then
you
old
dung
beetle
or
look
at
the
old
dung
beetle
there
gregor
never
responded
to
being
spoken
to
in
that
way
but
just
remained
where
he
was
without
moving
as
if
the
door
had
never
even
been
opened
if
only
they
had
told
this
charwoman
to
clean
up
his
room
every
day
instead
of
letting
her
disturb
him
for
no
reason
whenever
she
felt
like
it
one
day
early
in
the
morning
while
a
heavy
rain
struck
the
windowpanes
perhaps
indicating
that
spring
was
coming
she
began
to
speak
to
him
in
that
way
once
again
gregor
was
so
resentful
of
it
that
he
started
to
move
toward
her
he
was
slow
and
infirm
but
it
was
like
a
kind
of
attack
instead
of
being
afraid
the
charwoman
just
lifted
up
one
of
the
chairs
from
near
the
door
and
stood
there
with
her
mouth
open
clearly
intending
not
to
close
her
mouth
until
the
chair
in
her
hand
had
been
slammed
down
into
gregor
s
back
aren
t
you
coming
any
closer
then
she
asked
when
gregor
turned
round
again
and
she
calmly
put
the
chair
back
in
the
corner
gregor
had
almost
entirely
stopped
eating
only
if
he
happened
to
find
himself
next
to
the
food
that
had
been
prepared
for
him
he
might
take
some
of
it
into
his
mouth
to
play
with
it
leave
it
there
a
few
hours
and
then
more
often
than
not
spit
it
out
again
at
first
he
thought
it
was
distress
at
the
state
of
his
room
that
stopped
him
eating
but
he
had
soon
got
used
to
the
changes
made
there
they
had
got
into
the
habit
of
putting
things
into
this
room
that
they
had
no
room
for
anywhere
else
and
there
were
now
many
such
things
as
one
of
the
rooms
in
the
flat
had
been
rented
out
to
three
gentlemen
these
earnest
gentlemen
all
three
of
them
had
full
beards
as
gregor
learned
peering
through
the
crack
in
the
door
one
day
were
painfully
insistent
on
things
being
tidy
this
meant
not
only
in
their
own
room
but
since
they
had
taken
a
room
in
this
establishment
in
the
entire
flat
and
especially
in
the
kitchen
unnecessary
clutter
was
something
they
could
not
tolerate
especially
if
it
was
dirty
they
had
moreover
brought
most
of
their
own
furnishings
and
equipment
with
them
for
this
reason
many
things
had
become
superfluous
which
although
they
could
not
be
sold
the
family
did
not
wish
to
discard
all
these
things
found
their
way
into
gregor
s
room
the
dustbins
from
the
kitchen
found
their
way
in
there
too
the
charwoman
was
always
in
a
hurry
and
anything
she
couldn
t
use
for
the
time
being
she
would
just
chuck
in
there
he
fortunately
would
usually
see
no
more
than
the
object
and
the
hand
that
held
it
the
woman
most
likely
meant
to
fetch
the
things
back
out
again
when
she
had
time
and
the
opportunity
or
to
throw
everything
out
in
one
go
but
what
actually
happened
was
that
they
were
left
where
they
landed
when
they
had
first
been
thrown
unless
gregor
made
his
way
through
the
junk
and
moved
it
somewhere
else
at
first
he
moved
it
because
with
no
other
room
free
where
he
could
crawl
about
he
was
forced
to
but
later
on
he
came
to
enjoy
it
although
moving
about
in
the
way
left
him
sad
and
tired
to
death
and
he
would
remain
immobile
for
hours
afterwards
the
gentlemen
who
rented
the
room
would
sometimes
take
their
evening
meal
at
home
in
the
living
room
that
was
used
by
everyone
and
so
the
door
to
this
room
was
often
kept
closed
in
the
evening
but
gregor
found
it
easy
to
give
up
having
the
door
open
he
had
after
all
often
failed
to
make
use
of
it
when
it
was
open
and
without
the
family
having
noticed
it
lain
in
his
room
in
its
darkest
corner
one
time
though
the
charwoman
left
the
door
to
the
living
room
slightly
open
and
it
remained
open
when
the
gentlemen
who
rented
the
room
came
in
in
the
evening
and
the
light
was
put
on
they
sat
up
at
the
table
where
formerly
gregor
had
taken
his
meals
with
his
father
and
mother
they
unfolded
the
serviettes
and
picked
up
their
knives
and
forks
gregor
s
mother
immediately
appeared
in
the
doorway
with
a
dish
of
meat
and
soon
behind
her
came
his
sister
with
a
dish
piled
high
with
potatoes
the
food
was
steaming
and
filled
the
room
with
its
smell
the
gentlemen
bent
over
the
dishes
set
in
front
of
them
as
if
they
wanted
to
test
the
food
before
eating
it
and
the
gentleman
in
the
middle
who
seemed
to
count
as
an
authority
for
the
other
two
did
indeed
cut
off
a
piece
of
meat
while
it
was
still
in
its
dish
clearly
wishing
to
establish
whether
it
was
sufficiently
cooked
or
whether
it
should
be
sent
back
to
the
kitchen
it
was
to
his
satisfaction
and
gregor
s
mother
and
sister
who
had
been
looking
on
anxiously
began
to
breathe
again
and
smiled
the
family
themselves
ate
in
the
kitchen
nonetheless
gregor
s
father
came
into
the
living
room
before
he
went
into
the
kitchen
bowed
once
with
his
cap
in
his
hand
and
did
his
round
of
the
table
the
gentlemen
stood
as
one
and
mumbled
something
into
their
beards
then
once
they
were
alone
they
ate
in
near
perfect
silence
it
seemed
remarkable
to
gregor
that
above
all
the
various
noises
of
eating
their
chewing
teeth
could
still
be
heard
as
if
they
had
wanted
to
show
gregor
that
you
need
teeth
in
order
to
eat
and
it
was
not
possible
to
perform
anything
with
jaws
that
are
toothless
however
nice
they
might
be
i
d
like
to
eat
something
said
gregor
anxiously
but
not
anything
like
they
re
eating
they
do
feed
themselves
and
here
i
am
dying
throughout
all
this
time
gregor
could
not
remember
having
heard
the
violin
being
played
but
this
evening
it
began
to
be
heard
from
the
kitchen
the
three
gentlemen
had
already
finished
their
meal
the
one
in
the
middle
had
produced
a
newspaper
given
a
page
to
each
of
the
others
and
now
they
leant
back
in
their
chairs
reading
them
and
smoking
when
the
violin
began
playing
they
became
attentive
stood
up
and
went
on
tip
toe
over
to
the
door
of
the
hallway
where
they
stood
pressed
against
each
other
someone
must
have
heard
them
in
the
kitchen
as
gregor
s
father
called
out
is
the
playing
perhaps
unpleasant
for
the
gentlemen
we
can
stop
it
straight
away
on
the
contrary
said
the
middle
gentleman
would
the
young
lady
not
like
to
come
in
and
play
for
us
here
in
the
room
where
it
is
after
all
much
more
cosy
and
comfortable
oh
yes
we
d
love
to
called
back
gregor
s
father
as
if
he
had
been
the
violin
player
himself
the
gentlemen
stepped
back
into
the
room
and
waited
gregor
s
father
soon
appeared
with
the
music
stand
his
mother
with
the
music
and
his
sister
with
the
violin
she
calmly
prepared
everything
for
her
to
begin
playing
his
parents
who
had
never
rented
a
room
out
before
and
therefore
showed
an
exaggerated
courtesy
towards
the
three
gentlemen
did
not
even
dare
to
sit
on
their
own
chairs
his
father
leant
against
the
door
with
his
right
hand
pushed
in
between
two
buttons
on
his
uniform
coat
his
mother
though
was
offered
a
seat
by
one
of
the
gentlemen
and
sat
leaving
the
chair
where
the
gentleman
happened
to
have
placed
it
out
of
the
way
in
a
corner
his
sister
began
to
play
father
and
mother
paid
close
attention
one
on
each
side
to
the
movements
of
her
hands
drawn
in
by
the
playing
gregor
had
dared
to
come
forward
a
little
and
already
had
his
head
in
the
living
room
before
he
had
taken
great
pride
in
how
considerate
he
was
but
now
it
hardly
occurred
to
him
that
he
had
become
so
thoughtless
about
the
others
what
s
more
there
was
now
all
the
more
reason
to
keep
himself
hidden
as
he
was
covered
in
the
dust
that
lay
everywhere
in
his
room
and
flew
up
at
the
slightest
movement
he
carried
threads
hairs
and
remains
of
food
about
on
his
back
and
sides
he
was
much
too
indifferent
to
everything
now
to
lay
on
his
back
and
wipe
himself
on
the
carpet
like
he
had
used
to
do
several
times
a
day
and
despite
this
condition
he
was
not
too
shy
to
move
forward
a
little
onto
the
immaculate
floor
of
the
living
room
no
one
noticed
him
though
the
family
was
totally
preoccupied
with
the
violin
playing
at
first
the
three
gentlemen
had
put
their
hands
in
their
pockets
and
come
up
far
too
close
behind
the
music
stand
to
look
at
all
the
notes
being
played
and
they
must
have
disturbed
gregor
s
sister
but
soon
in
contrast
with
the
family
they
withdrew
back
to
the
window
with
their
heads
sunk
and
talking
to
each
other
at
half
volume
and
they
stayed
by
the
window
while
gregor
s
father
observed
them
anxiously
it
really
now
seemed
very
obvious
that
they
had
expected
to
hear
some
beautiful
or
entertaining
violin
playing
but
had
been
disappointed
that
they
had
had
enough
of
the
whole
performance
and
it
was
only
now
out
of
politeness
that
they
allowed
their
peace
to
be
disturbed
it
was
especially
unnerving
the
way
they
all
blew
the
smoke
from
their
cigarettes
upwards
from
their
mouth
and
noses
yet
gregor
s
sister
was
playing
so
beautifully
her
face
was
leant
to
one
side
following
the
lines
of
music
with
a
careful
and
melancholy
expression
gregor
crawled
a
little
further
forward
keeping
his
head
close
to
the
ground
so
that
he
could
meet
her
eyes
if
the
chance
came
was
he
an
animal
if
music
could
captivate
him
so
it
seemed
to
him
that
he
was
being
shown
the
way
to
the
unknown
nourishment
he
had
been
yearning
for
he
was
determined
to
make
his
way
forward
to
his
sister
and
tug
at
her
skirt
to
show
her
she
might
come
into
his
room
with
her
violin
as
no
one
appreciated
her
playing
here
as
much
as
he
would
he
never
wanted
to
let
her
out
of
his
room
not
while
he
lived
anyway
his
shocking
appearance
should
for
once
be
of
some
use
to
him
he
wanted
to
be
at
every
door
of
his
room
at
once
to
hiss
and
spit
at
the
attackers
his
sister
should
not
be
forced
to
stay
with
him
though
but
stay
of
her
own
free
will
she
would
sit
beside
him
on
the
couch
with
her
ear
bent
down
to
him
while
he
told
her
how
he
had
always
intended
to
send
her
to
the
conservatory
how
he
would
have
told
everyone
about
it
last
christmas
had
christmas
really
come
and
gone
already
if
this
misfortune
hadn
t
got
in
the
way
and
refuse
to
let
anyone
dissuade
him
from
it
on
hearing
all
this
his
sister
would
break
out
in
tears
of
emotion
and
gregor
would
climb
up
to
her
shoulder
and
kiss
her
neck
which
since
she
had
been
going
out
to
work
she
had
kept
free
without
any
necklace
or
collar
mr
samsa
shouted
the
middle
gentleman
to
gregor
s
father
pointing
without
wasting
any
more
words
with
his
forefinger
at
gregor
as
he
slowly
moved
forward
the
violin
went
silent
the
middle
of
the
three
gentlemen
first
smiled
at
his
two
friends
shaking
his
head
and
then
looked
back
at
gregor
his
father
seemed
to
think
it
more
important
to
calm
the
three
gentlemen
before
driving
gregor
out
even
though
they
were
not
at
all
upset
and
seemed
to
think
gregor
was
more
entertaining
that
the
violin
playing
had
been
he
rushed
up
to
them
with
his
arms
spread
out
and
attempted
to
drive
them
back
into
their
room
at
the
same
time
as
trying
to
block
their
view
of
gregor
with
his
body
now
they
did
become
a
little
annoyed
and
it
was
not
clear
whether
it
was
his
father
s
behaviour
that
annoyed
them
or
the
dawning
realisation
that
they
had
had
a
neighbour
like
gregor
in
the
next
room
without
knowing
it
they
asked
gregor
s
father
for
explanations
raised
their
arms
like
he
had
tugged
excitedly
at
their
beards
and
moved
back
towards
their
room
only
very
slowly
meanwhile
gregor
s
sister
had
overcome
the
despair
she
had
fallen
into
when
her
playing
was
suddenly
interrupted
she
had
let
her
hands
drop
and
let
violin
and
bow
hang
limply
for
a
while
but
continued
to
look
at
the
music
as
if
still
playing
but
then
she
suddenly
pulled
herself
together
lay
the
instrument
on
her
mother
s
lap
who
still
sat
laboriously
struggling
for
breath
where
she
was
and
ran
into
the
next
room
which
under
pressure
from
her
father
the
three
gentlemen
were
more
quickly
moving
toward
under
his
sister
s
experienced
hand
the
pillows
and
covers
on
the
beds
flew
up
and
were
put
into
order
and
she
had
already
finished
making
the
beds
and
slipped
out
again
before
the
three
gentlemen
had
reached
the
room
gregor
s
father
seemed
so
obsessed
with
what
he
was
doing
that
he
forgot
all
the
respect
he
owed
to
his
tenants
he
urged
them
and
pressed
them
until
when
he
was
already
at
the
door
of
the
room
the
middle
of
the
three
gentlemen
shouted
like
thunder
and
stamped
his
foot
and
thereby
brought
gregor
s
father
to
a
halt
i
declare
here
and
now
he
said
raising
his
hand
and
glancing
at
gregor
s
mother
and
sister
to
gain
their
attention
too
that
with
regard
to
the
repugnant
conditions
that
prevail
in
this
flat
and
with
this
family
here
he
looked
briefly
but
decisively
at
the
floor
i
give
immediate
notice
on
my
room
for
the
days
that
i
have
been
living
here
i
will
of
course
pay
nothing
at
all
on
the
contrary
i
will
consider
whether
to
proceed
with
some
kind
of
action
for
damages
from
you
and
believe
me
it
would
be
very
easy
to
set
out
the
grounds
for
such
an
action
he
was
silent
and
looked
straight
ahead
as
if
waiting
for
something
and
indeed
his
two
friends
joined
in
with
the
words
and
we
also
give
immediate
notice
with
that
he
took
hold
of
the
door
handle
and
slammed
the
door
gregor
s
father
staggered
back
to
his
seat
feeling
his
way
with
his
hands
and
fell
into
it
it
looked
as
if
he
was
stretching
himself
out
for
his
usual
evening
nap
but
from
the
uncontrolled
way
his
head
kept
nodding
it
could
be
seen
that
he
was
not
sleeping
at
all
throughout
all
this
gregor
had
lain
still
where
the
three
gentlemen
had
first
seen
him
his
disappointment
at
the
failure
of
his
plan
and
perhaps
also
because
he
was
weak
from
hunger
made
it
impossible
for
him
to
move
he
was
sure
that
everyone
would
turn
on
him
any
moment
and
he
waited
he
was
not
even
startled
out
of
this
state
when
the
violin
on
his
mother
s
lap
fell
from
her
trembling
fingers
and
landed
loudly
on
the
floor
father
mother
said
his
sister
hitting
the
table
with
her
hand
as
introduction
we
can
t
carry
on
like
this
maybe
you
can
t
see
it
but
i
can
i
don
t
want
to
call
this
monster
my
brother
all
i
can
say
is
we
have
to
try
and
get
rid
of
it
we
ve
done
all
that
s
humanly
possible
to
look
after
it
and
be
patient
i
don
t
think
anyone
could
accuse
us
of
doing
anything
wrong
she
s
absolutely
right
said
gregor
s
father
to
himself
his
mother
who
still
had
not
had
time
to
catch
her
breath
began
to
cough
dully
her
hand
held
out
in
front
of
her
and
a
deranged
expression
in
her
eyes
gregor
s
sister
rushed
to
his
mother
and
put
her
hand
on
her
forehead
her
words
seemed
to
give
gregor
s
father
some
more
definite
ideas
he
sat
upright
played
with
his
uniform
cap
between
the
plates
left
by
the
three
gentlemen
after
their
meal
and
occasionally
looked
down
at
gregor
as
he
lay
there
immobile
we
have
to
try
and
get
rid
of
it
said
gregor
s
sister
now
speaking
only
to
her
father
as
her
mother
was
too
occupied
with
coughing
to
listen
it
ll
be
the
death
of
both
of
you
i
can
see
it
coming
we
can
t
all
work
as
hard
as
we
have
to
and
then
come
home
to
be
tortured
like
this
we
can
t
endure
it
i
can
t
endure
it
any
more
and
she
broke
out
so
heavily
in
tears
that
they
flowed
down
the
face
of
her
mother
and
she
wiped
them
away
with
mechanical
hand
movements
my
child
said
her
father
with
sympathy
and
obvious
understanding
what
are
we
to
do
his
sister
just
shrugged
her
shoulders
as
a
sign
of
the
helplessness
and
tears
that
had
taken
hold
of
her
displacing
her
earlier
certainty
if
he
could
just
understand
us
said
his
father
almost
as
a
question
his
sister
shook
her
hand
vigorously
through
her
tears
as
a
sign
that
of
that
there
was
no
question
if
he
could
just
understand
us
repeated
gregor
s
father
closing
his
eyes
in
acceptance
of
his
sister
s
certainty
that
that
was
quite
impossible
then
perhaps
we
could
come
to
some
kind
of
arrangement
with
him
but
as
it
is
it
s
got
to
go
shouted
his
sister
that
s
the
only
way
father
you
ve
got
to
get
rid
of
the
idea
that
that
s
gregor
we
ve
only
harmed
ourselves
by
believing
it
for
so
long
how
can
that
be
gregor
if
it
were
gregor
he
would
have
seen
long
ago
that
it
s
not
possible
for
human
beings
to
live
with
an
animal
like
that
and
he
would
have
gone
of
his
own
free
will
we
wouldn
t
have
a
brother
any
more
then
but
we
could
carry
on
with
our
lives
and
remember
him
with
respect
as
it
is
this
animal
is
persecuting
us
it
s
driven
out
our
tenants
it
obviously
wants
to
take
over
the
whole
flat
and
force
us
to
sleep
on
the
streets
father
look
just
look
she
suddenly
screamed
he
s
starting
again
in
her
alarm
which
was
totally
beyond
gregor
s
comprehension
his
sister
even
abandoned
his
mother
as
she
pushed
herself
vigorously
out
of
her
chair
as
if
more
willing
to
sacrifice
her
own
mother
than
stay
anywhere
near
gregor
she
rushed
over
to
behind
her
father
who
had
become
excited
merely
because
she
was
and
stood
up
half
raising
his
hands
in
front
of
gregor
s
sister
as
if
to
protect
her
but
gregor
had
had
no
intention
of
frightening
anyone
least
of
all
his
sister
all
he
had
done
was
begin
to
turn
round
so
that
he
could
go
back
into
his
room
although
that
was
in
itself
quite
startling
as
his
pain
wracked
condition
meant
that
turning
round
required
a
great
deal
of
effort
and
he
was
using
his
head
to
help
himself
do
it
repeatedly
raising
it
and
striking
it
against
the
floor
he
stopped
and
looked
round
they
seemed
to
have
realised
his
good
intention
and
had
only
been
alarmed
briefly
now
they
all
looked
at
him
in
unhappy
silence
his
mother
lay
in
her
chair
with
her
legs
stretched
out
and
pressed
against
each
other
her
eyes
nearly
closed
with
exhaustion
his
sister
sat
next
to
his
father
with
her
arms
around
his
neck
maybe
now
they
ll
let
me
turn
round
thought
gregor
and
went
back
to
work
he
could
not
help
panting
loudly
with
the
effort
and
had
sometimes
to
stop
and
take
a
rest
no
one
was
making
him
rush
any
more
everything
was
left
up
to
him
as
soon
as
he
had
finally
finished
turning
round
he
began
to
move
straight
ahead
he
was
amazed
at
the
great
distance
that
separated
him
from
his
room
and
could
not
understand
how
he
had
covered
that
distance
in
his
weak
state
a
little
while
before
and
almost
without
noticing
it
he
concentrated
on
crawling
as
fast
as
he
could
and
hardly
noticed
that
there
was
not
a
word
not
any
cry
from
his
family
to
distract
him
he
did
not
turn
his
head
until
he
had
reached
the
doorway
he
did
not
turn
it
all
the
way
round
as
he
felt
his
neck
becoming
stiff
but
it
was
nonetheless
enough
to
see
that
nothing
behind
him
had
changed
only
his
sister
had
stood
up
with
his
last
glance
he
saw
that
his
mother
had
now
fallen
completely
asleep
he
was
hardly
inside
his
room
before
the
door
was
hurriedly
shut
bolted
and
locked
the
sudden
noise
behind
gregor
so
startled
him
that
his
little
legs
collapsed
under
him
it
was
his
sister
who
had
been
in
so
much
of
a
rush
she
had
been
standing
there
waiting
and
sprung
forward
lightly
gregor
had
not
heard
her
coming
at
all
and
as
she
turned
the
key
in
the
lock
she
said
loudly
to
her
parents
at
last
what
now
then
gregor
asked
himself
as
he
looked
round
in
the
darkness
he
soon
made
the
discovery
that
he
could
no
longer
move
at
all
this
was
no
surprise
to
him
it
seemed
rather
that
being
able
to
actually
move
around
on
those
spindly
little
legs
until
then
was
unnatural
he
also
felt
relatively
comfortable
it
is
true
that
his
entire
body
was
aching
but
the
pain
seemed
to
be
slowly
getting
weaker
and
weaker
and
would
finally
disappear
altogether
he
could
already
hardly
feel
the
decayed
apple
in
his
back
or
the
inflamed
area
around
it
which
was
entirely
covered
in
white
dust
he
thought
back
of
his
family
with
emotion
and
love
if
it
was
possible
he
felt
that
he
must
go
away
even
more
strongly
than
his
sister
he
remained
in
this
state
of
empty
and
peaceful
rumination
until
he
heard
the
clock
tower
strike
three
in
the
morning
he
watched
as
it
slowly
began
to
get
light
everywhere
outside
the
window
too
then
without
his
willing
it
his
head
sank
down
completely
and
his
last
breath
flowed
weakly
from
his
nostrils
when
the
cleaner
came
in
early
in
the
morning
they
d
often
asked
her
not
to
keep
slamming
the
doors
but
with
her
strength
and
in
her
hurry
she
still
did
so
that
everyone
in
the
flat
knew
when
she
d
arrived
and
from
then
on
it
was
impossible
to
sleep
in
peace
she
made
her
usual
brief
look
in
on
gregor
and
at
first
found
nothing
special
she
thought
he
was
laying
there
so
still
on
purpose
playing
the
martyr
she
attributed
all
possible
understanding
to
him
she
happened
to
be
holding
the
long
broom
in
her
hand
so
she
tried
to
tickle
gregor
with
it
from
the
doorway
when
she
had
no
success
with
that
she
tried
to
make
a
nuisance
of
herself
and
poked
at
him
a
little
and
only
when
she
found
she
could
shove
him
across
the
floor
with
no
resistance
at
all
did
she
start
to
pay
attention
she
soon
realised
what
had
really
happened
opened
her
eyes
wide
whistled
to
herself
but
did
not
waste
time
to
yank
open
the
bedroom
doors
and
shout
loudly
into
the
darkness
of
the
bedrooms
come
and
ave
a
look
at
this
it
s
dead
just
lying
there
stone
dead
mr
and
mrs
samsa
sat
upright
there
in
their
marriage
bed
and
had
to
make
an
effort
to
get
over
the
shock
caused
by
the
cleaner
before
they
could
grasp
what
she
was
saying
but
then
each
from
his
own
side
they
hurried
out
of
bed
mr
samsa
threw
the
blanket
over
his
shoulders
mrs
samsa
just
came
out
in
her
nightdress
and
that
is
how
they
went
into
gregor
s
room
on
the
way
they
opened
the
door
to
the
living
room
where
grete
had
been
sleeping
since
the
three
gentlemen
had
moved
in
she
was
fully
dressed
as
if
she
had
never
been
asleep
and
the
paleness
of
her
face
seemed
to
confirm
this
dead
asked
mrs
samsa
looking
at
the
charwoman
enquiringly
even
though
she
could
have
checked
for
herself
and
could
have
known
it
even
without
checking
that
s
what
i
said
replied
the
cleaner
and
to
prove
it
she
gave
gregor
s
body
another
shove
with
the
broom
sending
it
sideways
across
the
floor
mrs
samsa
made
a
movement
as
if
she
wanted
to
hold
back
the
broom
but
did
not
complete
it
now
then
said
mr
samsa
let
s
give
thanks
to
god
for
that
he
crossed
himself
and
the
three
women
followed
his
example
grete
who
had
not
taken
her
eyes
from
the
corpse
said
just
look
how
thin
he
was
he
didn
t
eat
anything
for
so
long
the
food
came
out
again
just
the
same
as
when
it
went
in
gregor
s
body
was
indeed
completely
dried
up
and
flat
they
had
not
seen
it
until
then
but
now
he
was
not
lifted
up
on
his
little
legs
nor
did
he
do
anything
to
make
them
look
away
grete
come
with
us
in
here
for
a
little
while
said
mrs
samsa
with
a
pained
smile
and
grete
followed
her
parents
into
the
bedroom
but
not
without
looking
back
at
the
body
the
cleaner
shut
the
door
and
opened
the
window
wide
although
it
was
still
early
in
the
morning
the
fresh
air
had
something
of
warmth
mixed
in
with
it
it
was
already
the
end
of
march
after
all
the
three
gentlemen
stepped
out
of
their
room
and
looked
round
in
amazement
for
their
breakfasts
they
had
been
forgotten
about
where
is
our
breakfast
the
middle
gentleman
asked
the
cleaner
irritably
she
just
put
her
finger
on
her
lips
and
made
a
quick
and
silent
sign
to
the
men
that
they
might
like
to
come
into
gregor
s
room
they
did
so
and
stood
around
gregor
s
corpse
with
their
hands
in
the
pockets
of
their
well
worn
coats
it
was
now
quite
light
in
the
room
then
the
door
of
the
bedroom
opened
and
mr
samsa
appeared
in
his
uniform
with
his
wife
on
one
arm
and
his
daughter
on
the
other
all
of
them
had
been
crying
a
little
grete
now
and
then
pressed
her
face
against
her
father
s
arm
leave
my
home
now
said
mr
samsa
indicating
the
door
and
without
letting
the
women
from
him
what
do
you
mean
asked
the
middle
of
the
three
gentlemen
somewhat
disconcerted
and
he
smiled
sweetly
the
other
two
held
their
hands
behind
their
backs
and
continually
rubbed
them
together
in
gleeful
anticipation
of
a
loud
quarrel
which
could
only
end
in
their
favour
i
mean
just
what
i
said
answered
mr
samsa
and
with
his
two
companions
went
in
a
straight
line
towards
the
man
at
first
he
stood
there
still
looking
at
the
ground
as
if
the
contents
of
his
head
were
rearranging
themselves
into
new
positions
alright
we
ll
go
then
he
said
and
looked
up
at
mr
samsa
as
if
he
had
been
suddenly
overcome
with
humility
and
wanted
permission
again
from
mr
samsa
for
his
decision
mr
samsa
merely
opened
his
eyes
wide
and
briefly
nodded
to
him
several
times
at
that
and
without
delay
the
man
actually
did
take
long
strides
into
the
front
hallway
his
two
friends
had
stopped
rubbing
their
hands
some
time
before
and
had
been
listening
to
what
was
being
said
now
they
jumped
off
after
their
friend
as
if
taken
with
a
sudden
fear
that
mr
samsa
might
go
into
the
hallway
in
front
of
them
and
break
the
connection
with
their
leader
once
there
all
three
took
their
hats
from
the
stand
took
their
sticks
from
the
holder
bowed
without
a
word
and
left
the
premises
mr
samsa
and
the
two
women
followed
them
out
onto
the
landing
but
they
had
had
no
reason
to
mistrust
the
men
intentions
and
as
they
leaned
over
the
landing
they
saw
how
the
three
gentlemen
made
slow
but
steady
progress
down
the
many
steps
as
they
turned
the
corner
on
each
floor
they
disappeared
and
would
reappear
a
few
moments
later
the
further
down
they
went
the
more
that
the
samsa
family
lost
interest
in
them
when
a
butcher
s
boy
proud
of
posture
with
his
tray
on
his
head
passed
them
on
his
way
up
and
came
nearer
than
they
were
mr
samsa
and
the
women
came
away
from
the
landing
and
went
as
if
relieved
back
into
the
flat
they
decided
the
best
way
to
make
use
of
that
day
was
for
relaxation
and
to
go
for
a
walk
not
only
had
they
earned
a
break
from
work
but
they
were
in
serious
need
of
it
so
they
sat
at
the
table
and
wrote
three
letters
of
excusal
mr
samsa
to
his
employers
mrs
samsa
to
her
contractor
and
grete
to
her
principal
the
cleaner
came
in
while
they
were
writing
to
tell
them
she
was
going
she
d
finished
her
work
for
that
morning
the
three
of
them
at
first
just
nodded
without
looking
up
from
what
they
were
writing
and
it
was
only
when
the
cleaner
still
did
not
seem
to
want
to
leave
that
they
looked
up
in
irritation
well
asked
mr
samsa
the
charwoman
stood
in
the
doorway
with
a
smile
on
her
face
as
if
she
had
some
tremendous
good
news
to
report
but
would
only
do
it
if
she
was
clearly
asked
to
the
almost
vertical
little
ostrich
feather
on
her
hat
which
had
been
source
of
irritation
to
mr
samsa
all
the
time
she
had
been
working
for
them
swayed
gently
in
all
directions
what
is
it
you
want
then
asked
mrs
samsa
whom
the
cleaner
had
the
most
respect
for
yes
she
answered
and
broke
into
a
friendly
laugh
that
made
her
unable
to
speak
straight
away
well
then
that
thing
in
there
you
needn
t
worry
about
how
you
re
going
to
get
rid
of
it
that
s
all
been
sorted
out
mrs
samsa
and
grete
bent
down
over
their
letters
as
if
intent
on
continuing
with
what
they
were
writing
mr
samsa
saw
that
the
cleaner
wanted
to
start
describing
everything
in
detail
but
with
outstretched
hand
he
made
it
quite
clear
that
she
was
not
to
so
as
she
was
prevented
from
telling
them
all
about
it
she
suddenly
remembered
what
a
hurry
she
was
in
and
clearly
peeved
called
out
cheerio
then
everyone
turned
round
sharply
and
left
slamming
the
door
terribly
as
she
went
tonight
she
gets
sacked
said
mr
samsa
but
he
received
no
reply
from
either
his
wife
or
his
daughter
as
the
charwoman
seemed
to
have
destroyed
the
peace
they
had
only
just
gained
they
got
up
and
went
over
to
the
window
where
they
remained
with
their
arms
around
each
other
mr
samsa
twisted
round
in
his
chair
to
look
at
them
and
sat
there
watching
for
a
while
then
he
called
out
come
here
then
let
s
forget
about
all
that
old
stuff
shall
we
come
and
give
me
a
bit
of
attention
the
two
women
immediately
did
as
he
said
hurrying
over
to
him
where
they
kissed
him
and
hugged
him
and
then
they
quickly
finished
their
letters
after
that
the
three
of
them
left
the
flat
together
which
was
something
they
had
not
done
for
months
and
took
the
tram
out
to
the
open
country
outside
the
town
they
had
the
tram
filled
with
warm
sunshine
all
to
themselves
leant
back
comfortably
on
their
seats
they
discussed
their
prospects
and
found
that
on
closer
examination
they
were
not
at
all
bad
until
then
they
had
never
asked
each
other
about
their
work
but
all
three
had
jobs
which
were
very
good
and
held
particularly
good
promise
for
the
future
the
greatest
improvement
for
the
time
being
of
course
would
be
achieved
quite
easily
by
moving
house
what
they
needed
now
was
a
flat
that
was
smaller
and
cheaper
than
the
current
one
which
had
been
chosen
by
gregor
one
that
was
in
a
better
location
and
most
of
all
more
practical
all
the
time
grete
was
becoming
livelier
with
all
the
worry
they
had
been
having
of
late
her
cheeks
had
become
pale
but
while
they
were
talking
mr
and
mrs
samsa
were
struck
almost
simultaneously
with
the
thought
of
how
their
daughter
was
blossoming
into
a
well
built
and
beautiful
young
lady
they
became
quieter
just
from
each
other
s
glance
and
almost
without
knowing
it
they
agreed
that
it
would
soon
be
time
to
find
a
good
man
for
her
and
as
if
in
confirmation
of
their
new
dreams
and
good
intentions
as
soon
as
they
reached
their
destination
grete
was
the
first
to
get
up
and
stretch
out
her
young
body
once
when
i
was
six
years
old
i
saw
a
magnificent
picture
in
a
book
called
true
stories
from
nature
about
the
primeval
forest
it
was
a
picture
of
a
boa
constrictor
in
the
act
of
swallowing
an
animal
here
is
a
copy
of
the
drawing
in
the
book
it
said
boa
constrictors
swallow
their
prey
whole
without
chewing
it
after
that
they
are
not
able
to
move
and
they
sleep
through
the
six
months
that
they
need
for
digestion
i
pondered
deeply
then
over
the
adventures
of
the
jungle
and
after
some
work
with
a
colored
pencil
i
succeeded
in
making
my
first
drawing
my
drawing
number
one
it
looked
like
this
i
showed
my
masterpiece
to
the
grown
ups
and
asked
them
whether
the
drawing
frightened
them
but
they
answered
frighten
why
should
any
one
be
frightened
by
a
hat
my
drawing
was
not
a
picture
of
a
hat
it
was
a
picture
of
a
boa
constrictor
digesting
an
elephant
but
since
the
grown
ups
were
not
able
to
understand
it
i
made
another
drawing
i
drew
the
inside
of
the
boa
constrictor
so
that
the
grown
ups
could
see
it
clearly
they
always
need
to
have
things
explained
my
drawing
number
two
looked
like
this
the
grown
ups
response
this
time
was
to
advise
me
to
lay
aside
my
drawings
of
boa
constrictors
whether
from
the
inside
or
the
outside
and
devote
myself
instead
to
geography
history
arithmetic
and
grammar
that
is
why
at
the
age
of
six
i
gave
up
what
might
have
been
a
magnificent
career
as
a
painter
i
had
been
disheartened
by
the
failure
of
my
drawing
number
one
and
my
drawing
number
two
grown
ups
never
understand
anything
by
themselves
and
it
is
tiresome
for
children
to
be
always
and
forever
explaining
things
to
them
so
then
i
chose
another
profession
and
learned
to
pilot
airplanes
i
have
flown
a
little
over
all
parts
of
the
world
and
it
is
true
that
geography
has
been
very
useful
to
me
at
a
glance
i
can
distinguish
china
from
arizona
if
one
gets
lost
in
the
night
such
knowledge
is
valuable
in
the
course
of
this
life
i
have
had
a
great
many
encounters
with
a
great
many
people
who
have
been
concerned
with
matters
of
consequence
i
have
lived
a
great
deal
among
grown
ups
i
have
seen
them
intimately
close
at
hand
and
that
hasn
t
much
improved
my
opinion
of
them
whenever
i
met
one
of
them
who
seemed
to
me
at
all
clear
sighted
i
tried
the
experiment
of
showing
him
my
drawing
number
one
which
i
have
always
kept
i
would
try
to
find
out
so
if
this
was
a
person
of
true
understanding
but
whoever
it
was
he
or
she
would
always
say
that
is
a
hat
then
i
would
never
talk
to
that
person
about
boa
constrictors
or
primeval
forests
or
stars
i
would
bring
myself
down
to
his
level
i
would
talk
to
him
about
bridge
and
golf
and
politics
and
neckties
and
the
grown
up
would
be
greatly
pleased
to
have
met
such
a
sensible
man
chapter
the
narrator
crashes
in
the
desert
and
makes
the
acquaintance
of
the
little
prince
so
i
lived
my
life
alone
without
anyone
that
i
could
really
talk
to
until
i
had
an
accident
with
my
plane
in
the
desert
of
sahara
six
years
ago
something
was
broken
in
my
engine
and
as
i
had
with
me
neither
a
mechanic
nor
any
passengers
i
set
myself
to
attempt
the
difficult
repairs
all
alone
it
was
a
question
of
life
or
death
for
me
i
had
scarcely
enough
drinking
water
to
last
a
week
the
first
night
then
i
went
to
sleep
on
the
sand
a
thousand
miles
from
any
human
habitation
i
was
more
isolated
than
a
shipwrecked
sailor
on
a
raft
in
the
middle
of
the
ocean
thus
you
can
imagine
my
amazement
at
sunrise
when
i
was
awakened
by
an
odd
little
voice
it
said
if
you
please
draw
me
a
sheep
what
draw
me
a
sheep
i
jumped
to
my
feet
completely
thunderstruck
i
blinked
my
eyes
hard
i
looked
carefully
all
around
me
and
i
saw
a
most
extraordinary
small
person
who
stood
there
examining
me
with
great
seriousness
here
you
may
see
the
best
potrait
that
later
i
was
able
to
make
of
him
but
my
drawing
is
certainly
very
much
less
charming
than
its
model
that
however
is
not
my
fault
the
grown
ups
discouraged
me
in
my
painter
s
career
when
i
was
six
years
old
and
i
never
learned
to
draw
anything
except
boas
from
the
outside
and
boas
from
the
inside
now
i
stared
at
this
sudden
apparition
with
my
eyes
fairly
starting
out
of
my
head
in
astonishment
remember
i
had
crashed
in
the
desert
a
thousand
miles
from
any
inhabited
region
and
yet
my
little
man
seemed
neither
to
be
straying
uncertainly
among
the
sands
nor
to
be
fainting
from
fatigue
or
hunger
or
thirst
or
fear
nothing
about
him
gave
any
suggestion
of
a
child
lost
in
the
middle
of
the
desert
a
thousand
miles
from
any
human
habitation
when
at
last
i
was
able
to
speak
i
said
to
him
but
what
are
you
doing
here
and
in
answer
he
repeated
very
slowly
as
if
he
were
speaking
of
a
matter
of
great
consequence
if
you
please
draw
me
a
sheep
when
a
mystery
is
too
overpowering
one
dare
not
disobey
absurd
as
it
might
seem
to
me
a
thousand
miles
from
any
human
habitation
and
in
danger
of
death
i
took
out
of
my
pocket
a
sheet
of
paper
and
my
fountain
pen
but
then
i
remembered
how
my
studies
had
been
concentrated
on
geography
history
arithmetic
and
grammar
and
i
told
the
little
chap
a
little
crossly
too
that
i
did
not
know
how
to
draw
he
answered
me
that
doesn
t
matter
draw
me
a
sheep
but
i
had
never
drawn
a
sheep
so
i
drew
for
him
one
of
the
two
pictures
i
had
drawn
so
often
it
was
that
of
the
boa
constrictor
from
the
outside
and
i
was
astounded
to
hear
the
little
fellow
greet
it
with
no
no
no
i
do
not
want
an
elephant
inside
a
boa
constrictor
a
boa
constrictor
is
a
very
dangerous
creature
and
an
elephant
is
very
cumbersome
where
i
live
everything
is
very
small
what
i
need
is
a
sheep
draw
me
a
sheep
so
then
i
made
a
drawing
he
looked
at
it
carefully
then
he
said
no
this
sheep
is
already
very
sickly
make
me
another
so
i
made
another
drawing
my
friend
smiled
gently
and
indulgenty
you
see
yourself
he
said
that
this
is
not
a
sheep
this
is
a
ram
it
has
horns
so
then
i
did
my
drawing
over
once
more
but
it
was
rejected
too
just
like
the
others
this
one
is
too
old
i
want
a
sheep
that
will
live
a
long
time
by
this
time
my
patience
was
exhausted
because
i
was
in
a
hurry
to
start
taking
my
engine
apart
so
i
tossed
off
this
drawing
and
i
threw
out
an
explanation
with
it
this
is
only
his
box
the
sheep
you
asked
for
is
inside
i
was
very
surprised
to
see
a
light
break
over
the
face
of
my
young
judge
that
is
exactly
the
way
i
wanted
it
do
you
think
that
this
sheep
will
have
to
have
a
great
deal
of
grass
why
because
where
i
live
everything
is
very
small
there
will
surely
be
enough
grass
for
him
i
said
it
is
a
very
small
sheep
that
i
have
given
you
he
bent
his
head
over
the
drawing
not
so
small
that
look
he
has
gone
to
sleep
and
that
is
how
i
made
the
acquaintance
of
the
little
prince
chapter
the
narrator
learns
more
about
from
where
the
little
prince
came
it
took
me
a
long
time
to
learn
where
he
came
from
the
little
prince
who
asked
me
so
many
questions
never
seemed
to
hear
the
ones
i
asked
him
it
was
from
words
dropped
by
chance
that
little
by
little
everything
was
revealed
to
me
the
first
time
he
saw
my
airplane
for
instance
i
shall
not
draw
my
airplane
that
would
be
much
too
complicated
for
me
he
asked
me
what
is
that
object
that
is
not
an
object
it
flies
it
is
an
airplane
it
is
my
airplane
and
i
was
proud
to
have
him
learn
that
i
could
fly
he
cried
out
then
what
you
dropped
down
from
the
sky
yes
i
answered
modestly
oh
that
is
funny
and
the
little
prince
broke
into
a
lovely
peal
of
laughter
which
irritated
me
very
much
i
like
my
misfortunes
to
be
taken
seriously
then
he
added
so
you
too
come
from
the
sky
which
is
your
planet
at
that
moment
i
caught
a
gleam
of
light
in
the
impenetrable
mystery
of
his
presence
and
i
demanded
abruptly
do
you
come
from
another
planet
but
he
did
not
reply
he
tossed
his
head
gently
without
taking
his
eyes
from
my
plane
it
is
true
that
on
that
you
can
t
have
come
from
very
far
away
and
he
sank
into
a
reverie
which
lasted
a
long
time
then
taking
my
sheep
out
of
his
pocket
he
buried
himself
in
the
contemplation
of
his
treasure
you
can
imagine
how
my
curiosity
was
aroused
by
this
half
confidence
about
the
other
planets
i
made
a
great
effort
therefore
to
find
out
more
on
this
subject
my
little
man
where
do
you
come
from
what
is
this
where
i
live
of
which
you
speak
where
do
you
want
to
take
your
sheep
after
a
reflective
silence
he
answered
the
thing
that
is
so
good
about
the
box
you
have
given
me
is
that
at
night
he
can
use
it
as
his
house
that
is
so
and
if
you
are
good
i
will
give
you
a
string
too
so
that
you
can
tie
him
during
the
day
and
a
post
to
tie
him
to
but
the
little
prince
seemed
shocked
by
this
offer
tie
him
what
a
queer
idea
but
if
you
don
t
tie
him
i
said
he
will
wander
off
somewhere
and
get
lost
my
friend
broke
into
another
peal
of
laughter
but
where
do
you
think
he
would
go
anywhere
straight
ahead
of
him
then
the
little
prince
said
earnestly
that
doesn
t
matter
where
i
live
everything
is
so
small
and
with
perhaps
a
hint
of
sadness
he
added
straight
ahead
of
him
nobody
can
go
very
far
chapter
the
narrator
speculates
as
to
which
asteroid
from
which
the
little
prince
came
i
had
thus
learned
a
second
fact
of
great
importance
this
was
that
the
planet
the
little
prince
came
from
was
scarcely
any
larger
than
a
house
but
that
did
not
really
surprise
me
much
i
knew
very
well
that
in
addition
to
the
great
planets
such
as
the
earth
jupiter
mars
venus
to
which
we
have
given
names
there
are
also
hundreds
of
others
some
of
which
are
so
small
that
one
has
a
hard
time
seeing
them
through
the
telescope
when
an
astronomer
discovers
one
of
these
he
does
not
give
it
a
name
but
only
a
number
he
might
call
it
for
example
asteroid
i
have
serious
reason
to
believe
that
the
planet
from
which
the
little
prince
came
is
the
asteroid
known
as
b
this
asteroid
has
only
once
been
seen
through
the
telescope
that
was
by
a
turkish
astronomer
in
on
making
his
discovery
the
astronomer
had
presented
it
to
the
international
astronomical
congress
in
a
great
demonstration
but
he
was
in
turkish
costume
and
so
nobody
would
believe
what
he
said
grown
ups
are
like
that
fortunately
however
for
the
reputation
of
asteroid
b
a
turkish
dictator
made
a
law
that
his
subjects
under
pain
of
death
should
change
to
european
costume
so
in
the
astronomer
gave
his
demonstration
all
over
again
dressed
with
impressive
style
and
elegance
and
this
time
everybody
accepted
his
report
if
i
have
told
you
these
details
about
the
asteroid
and
made
a
note
of
its
number
for
you
it
is
on
account
of
the
grown
ups
and
their
ways
when
you
tell
them
that
you
have
made
a
new
friend
they
never
ask
you
any
questions
about
essential
matters
they
never
say
to
you
what
does
his
voice
sound
like
what
games
does
he
love
best
does
he
collect
butterflies
instead
they
demand
how
old
is
he
how
many
brothers
has
he
how
much
does
he
weigh
how
much
money
does
his
father
make
only
from
these
figures
do
they
think
they
have
learned
anything
about
him
if
you
were
to
say
to
the
grown
ups
i
saw
a
beautiful
house
made
of
rosy
brick
with
geraniums
in
the
windows
and
doves
on
the
roof
they
would
not
be
able
to
get
any
idea
of
that
house
at
all
you
would
have
to
say
to
them
i
saw
a
house
that
cost
then
they
would
exclaim
oh
what
a
pretty
house
that
is
just
so
you
might
say
to
them
the
proof
that
the
little
prince
existed
is
that
he
was
charming
that
he
laughed
and
that
he
was
looking
for
a
sheep
if
anybody
wants
a
sheep
that
is
a
proof
that
he
exists
and
what
good
would
it
do
to
tell
them
that
they
would
shrug
their
shoulders
and
treat
you
like
a
child
but
if
you
said
to
them
the
planet
he
came
from
is
asteroid
b
then
they
would
be
convinced
and
leave
you
in
peace
from
their
questions
they
are
like
that
one
must
not
hold
it
against
them
children
should
always
show
great
forbearance
toward
grown
up
people
but
certainly
for
us
who
understand
life
figures
are
a
matter
of
indifference
i
should
have
liked
to
begin
this
story
in
the
fashion
of
the
fairy
tales
i
should
have
like
to
say
once
upon
a
time
there
was
a
little
prince
who
lived
on
a
planet
that
was
scarcely
any
bigger
than
himself
and
who
had
need
of
a
sheep
to
those
who
understand
life
that
would
have
given
a
much
greater
air
of
truth
to
my
story
for
i
do
not
want
any
one
to
read
my
book
carelessly
i
have
suffered
too
much
grief
in
setting
down
these
memories
six
years
have
already
passed
since
my
friend
went
away
from
me
with
his
sheep
if
i
try
to
describe
him
here
it
is
to
make
sure
that
i
shall
not
forget
him
to
forget
a
friend
is
sad
not
every
one
has
had
a
friend
and
if
i
forget
him
i
may
become
like
the
grown
ups
who
are
no
longer
interested
in
anything
but
figures
it
is
for
that
purpose
again
that
i
have
bought
a
box
of
paints
and
some
pencils
it
is
hard
to
take
up
drawing
again
at
my
age
when
i
have
never
made
any
pictures
except
those
of
the
boa
constrictor
from
the
outside
and
the
boa
constrictor
from
the
inside
since
i
was
six
i
shall
certainly
try
to
make
my
portraits
as
true
to
life
as
possible
but
i
am
not
at
all
sure
of
success
one
drawing
goes
along
all
right
and
another
has
no
resemblance
to
its
subject
i
make
some
errors
too
in
the
little
prince
s
height
in
one
place
he
is
too
tall
and
in
another
too
short
and
i
feel
some
doubts
about
the
color
of
his
costume
so
i
fumble
along
as
best
i
can
now
good
now
bad
and
i
hope
generally
fair
to
middling
in
certain
more
important
details
i
shall
make
mistakes
also
but
that
is
something
that
will
not
be
my
fault
my
friend
never
explained
anything
to
me
he
thought
perhaps
that
i
was
like
himself
but
i
alas
do
not
know
how
to
see
sheep
through
t
he
walls
of
boxes
perhaps
i
am
a
little
like
the
grown
ups
i
have
had
to
grow
old
chapter
we
are
warned
as
to
the
dangers
of
the
baobabs
as
each
day
passed
i
would
learn
in
our
talk
something
about
the
little
prince
s
planet
his
departure
from
it
his
journey
the
information
would
come
very
slowly
as
it
might
chance
to
fall
from
his
thoughts
it
was
in
this
way
that
i
heard
on
the
third
day
about
the
catastrophe
of
the
baobabs
this
time
once
more
i
had
the
sheep
to
thank
for
it
for
the
little
prince
asked
me
abruptly
as
if
seized
by
a
grave
doubt
it
is
true
isn
t
it
that
sheep
eat
little
bushes
yes
that
is
true
ah
i
am
glad
i
did
not
understand
why
it
was
so
important
that
sheep
should
eat
little
bushes
but
the
little
prince
added
then
it
follows
that
they
also
eat
baobabs
i
pointed
out
to
the
little
prince
that
baobabs
were
not
little
bushes
but
on
the
contrary
trees
as
big
as
castles
and
that
even
if
he
took
a
whole
herd
of
elephants
away
with
him
the
herd
would
not
eat
up
one
single
baobab
the
idea
of
the
herd
of
elephants
made
the
little
prince
laugh
we
would
have
to
put
them
one
on
top
of
the
other
he
said
but
he
made
a
wise
comment
before
they
grow
so
big
the
baobabs
start
out
by
being
little
that
is
strictly
correct
i
said
but
why
do
you
want
the
sheep
to
eat
the
little
baobabs
he
answered
me
at
once
oh
come
come
as
if
he
were
speaking
of
something
that
was
self
evident
and
i
was
obliged
to
make
a
great
mental
effort
to
solve
this
problem
without
any
assistance
indeed
as
i
learned
there
were
on
the
planet
where
the
little
prince
lived
as
on
all
planets
good
plants
and
bad
plants
in
consequence
there
were
good
seeds
from
good
plants
and
bad
seeds
from
bad
plants
but
seeds
are
invisible
they
sleep
deep
in
the
heart
of
the
earth
s
darkness
until
some
one
among
them
is
seized
with
the
desire
to
awaken
then
this
little
seed
will
stretch
itself
and
begin
timidly
at
first
to
push
a
charming
little
sprig
inoffensively
upward
toward
the
sun
if
it
is
only
a
sprout
of
radish
or
the
sprig
of
a
rose
bush
one
would
let
it
grow
wherever
it
might
wish
but
when
it
is
a
bad
plant
one
must
destroy
it
as
soon
as
possible
the
very
first
instant
that
one
recognizes
it
now
there
were
some
terrible
seeds
on
the
planet
that
was
the
home
of
the
little
prince
and
these
were
the
seeds
of
the
baobab
the
soil
of
that
planet
was
infested
with
them
a
baobab
is
something
you
will
never
never
be
able
to
get
rid
of
if
you
attend
to
it
too
late
it
spreads
over
the
entire
planet
it
bores
clear
through
it
with
its
roots
and
if
the
planet
is
too
small
and
the
baobabs
are
too
many
they
split
it
in
pieces
it
is
a
question
of
discipline
the
little
prince
said
to
me
later
on
when
you
ve
finished
your
own
toilet
in
the
morning
then
it
is
time
to
attend
to
the
toilet
of
your
planet
just
so
with
the
greatest
care
you
must
see
to
it
that
you
pull
up
regularly
all
the
baobabs
at
the
very
first
moment
when
they
can
be
distinguished
from
the
rosebushes
which
they
resemble
so
closely
in
their
earliest
youth
it
is
very
tedious
work
the
little
prince
added
but
very
easy
and
one
day
he
said
to
me
you
ought
to
make
a
beautiful
drawing
so
that
the
children
where
you
live
can
see
exactly
how
all
this
is
that
would
be
very
useful
to
them
if
they
were
to
travel
some
day
sometimes
he
added
there
is
no
harm
in
putting
off
a
piece
of
work
until
another
day
but
when
it
is
a
matter
of
baobabs
that
always
means
a
catastrophe
i
knew
a
planet
that
was
inhabited
by
a
lazy
man
he
neglected
three
little
bushes
so
as
the
little
prince
described
it
to
me
i
have
made
a
drawing
of
that
planet
i
do
not
much
like
to
take
the
tone
of
a
moralist
but
the
danger
of
the
baobabs
is
so
little
understood
and
such
considerable
risks
would
be
run
by
anyone
who
might
get
lost
on
an
asteroid
that
for
once
i
am
breaking
through
my
reserve
children
i
say
plainly
watch
out
for
the
baobabs
my
friends
like
myself
have
been
skirting
this
danger
for
a
long
time
without
ever
knowing
it
and
so
it
is
for
them
that
i
have
worked
so
hard
over
this
drawing
the
lesson
which
i
pass
on
by
this
means
is
worth
all
the
trouble
it
has
cost
me
perhaps
you
will
ask
me
why
are
there
no
other
drawing
in
this
book
as
magnificent
and
impressive
as
this
drawing
of
the
baobabs
the
reply
is
simple
i
have
tried
but
with
the
others
i
have
not
been
successful
when
i
made
the
drawing
of
the
baobabs
i
was
carried
beyond
myself
by
the
inspiring
force
of
urgent
necessity
chapter
the
little
prince
and
the
narrator
talk
about
sunsets
oh
little
prince
bit
by
bit
i
came
to
understand
the
secrets
of
your
sad
little
life
for
a
long
time
you
had
found
your
only
entertainment
in
the
quiet
pleasure
of
looking
at
the
sunset
i
learned
that
new
detail
on
the
morning
of
the
fourth
day
w
hen
you
said
to
me
i
am
very
fond
of
sunsets
come
let
us
go
look
at
a
sunset
now
but
we
must
wait
i
said
wait
for
what
for
the
sunset
we
must
wait
until
it
is
time
at
first
you
seemed
to
be
very
much
surprised
and
then
you
laughed
to
yourself
you
said
to
me
i
am
always
thinking
that
i
am
at
home
just
so
everybody
knows
that
when
it
is
noon
in
the
united
states
the
sun
is
setting
over
france
if
you
could
fly
to
france
in
one
minute
you
could
go
straight
into
the
sunset
right
from
noon
unfortunately
france
is
too
far
away
for
that
but
on
your
tiny
planet
my
little
prince
all
you
need
do
is
move
your
chair
a
few
steps
you
can
see
the
day
end
and
the
twilight
falling
whenever
you
like
one
day
you
said
to
me
i
saw
the
sunset
forty
four
times
and
a
little
later
you
added
you
know
one
loves
the
sunset
when
one
is
so
sad
were
you
so
sad
then
i
asked
on
the
day
of
the
forty
four
sunsets
but
the
little
prince
made
no
reply
chapter
the
narrator
learns
about
the
secret
of
the
little
prince
s
life
on
the
fifth
day
again
as
always
it
was
thanks
to
the
sheep
the
secret
of
the
little
prince
s
life
was
revealed
to
me
abruptly
without
anything
to
lead
up
to
it
and
as
if
the
question
had
been
born
of
long
and
silent
meditation
on
his
problem
he
demanded
a
sheep
if
it
eats
little
bushes
does
it
eat
flowers
too
a
sheep
i
answered
eats
anything
it
finds
in
its
reach
even
flowers
that
have
thorns
yes
even
flowers
that
have
thorns
then
the
thorns
what
use
are
they
i
did
not
know
at
that
moment
i
was
very
busy
trying
to
unscrew
a
bolt
that
had
got
stuck
in
my
engine
i
was
very
much
worried
for
it
was
becoming
clear
to
me
that
the
breakdown
of
my
plane
was
extremely
serious
and
i
had
so
little
drinking
water
left
that
i
had
to
fear
for
the
worst
the
thorns
what
use
are
they
the
little
prince
never
let
go
of
a
question
once
he
had
asked
it
as
for
me
i
was
upset
over
that
bolt
and
i
answered
with
the
first
thing
that
came
into
my
head
the
thorns
are
of
no
use
at
all
flowers
have
thorns
just
for
spite
oh
there
was
a
moment
of
complete
silence
then
the
little
prince
flashed
back
at
me
with
a
kind
of
resentfulness
i
don
t
believe
you
flowers
are
weak
creatures
they
are
na
飗
e
they
reassure
themselves
as
best
they
can
they
believe
that
their
thorns
are
terrible
weapons
i
did
not
answer
at
that
instant
i
was
saying
to
myself
if
this
bolt
still
won
t
turn
i
am
going
to
knock
it
out
with
the
hammer
again
the
little
prince
disturbed
my
thoughts
and
you
actually
believe
that
the
flowers
oh
no
i
cried
no
no
no
i
don
t
believe
anything
i
answered
you
with
the
first
thing
that
came
into
my
head
don
t
you
see
i
am
very
busy
with
matters
of
consequence
he
stared
at
me
thunderstruck
matters
of
consequence
he
looked
at
me
there
with
my
hammer
in
my
hand
my
fingers
black
with
engine
grease
bending
down
over
an
object
which
seemed
to
him
extremely
ugly
you
talk
just
like
the
grown
ups
that
made
me
a
little
ashamed
but
he
went
on
relentlessly
you
mix
everything
up
together
you
confuse
everything
he
was
really
very
angry
he
tossed
his
golden
curls
in
the
breeze
i
know
a
planet
where
there
is
a
certain
red
faced
gentleman
he
has
never
smelled
a
flower
he
has
never
looked
at
a
star
he
has
never
loved
any
one
he
has
never
done
anything
in
his
life
but
add
up
figures
and
all
day
he
says
over
and
over
just
like
you
i
am
busy
with
matters
of
consequence
and
that
makes
him
swell
up
with
pride
but
he
is
not
a
man
he
is
a
mushroom
a
what
a
mushroom
the
little
prince
was
now
white
with
rage
the
flowers
have
been
growing
thorns
for
millions
of
years
for
millions
of
years
the
sheep
have
been
eating
them
just
the
same
and
is
it
not
a
matter
of
consequence
to
try
to
understand
why
the
flowers
go
to
so
much
trouble
to
grow
thorns
which
are
never
of
any
use
to
them
is
the
warfare
between
the
sheep
and
the
flowers
not
important
is
this
not
of
more
consequence
than
a
fat
red
faced
gentleman
s
sums
and
if
i
know
i
myself
one
flower
which
is
unique
in
the
world
which
grows
nowhere
but
on
my
planet
but
which
one
little
sheep
can
destroy
in
a
single
bite
some
morning
without
even
noticing
what
he
is
doing
oh
you
think
that
is
not
important
his
face
turned
from
white
to
red
as
he
continued
if
some
one
loves
a
flower
of
which
just
one
single
blossom
grows
in
all
the
millions
and
millions
of
stars
it
is
enough
to
make
him
happy
just
to
look
at
the
stars
he
can
say
to
himself
somewhere
my
flower
is
there
but
if
the
sheep
eats
the
flower
in
one
moment
all
his
stars
will
be
darkened
and
you
think
that
is
not
important
he
could
not
say
anything
more
his
words
were
choked
by
sobbing
the
night
had
fallen
i
had
let
my
tools
drop
from
my
hands
of
what
moment
now
was
my
hammer
my
bolt
or
thirst
or
death
on
one
star
one
planet
my
planet
the
earth
there
was
a
little
prince
to
be
comforted
i
took
him
in
my
arms
and
rocked
him
i
said
to
him
the
flower
that
you
love
is
not
in
danger
i
will
draw
you
a
muzzle
for
your
sheep
i
will
draw
you
a
railing
to
put
around
your
flower
i
will
i
did
not
know
what
to
say
to
him
i
felt
awkward
and
blundering
i
did
not
know
how
i
could
reach
him
where
i
could
overtake
him
and
go
on
hand
in
hand
with
him
once
more
it
is
such
a
secret
place
the
land
of
tears
chapter
the
rose
arrives
at
the
little
prince
s
planet
i
soon
learned
to
know
this
flower
better
on
the
little
prince
s
planet
the
flowers
had
always
been
very
simple
they
had
only
one
ring
of
petals
they
took
up
no
room
at
all
they
were
a
trouble
to
nobody
one
morning
they
would
appear
in
the
grass
and
by
night
they
would
have
faded
peacefully
away
but
one
day
from
a
seed
blown
from
no
one
knew
where
a
new
flower
had
come
up
and
the
little
prince
had
watched
very
closely
over
this
small
sprout
which
was
not
like
any
other
small
sprouts
on
his
planet
it
might
you
see
have
been
a
new
kind
of
baobab
the
shrub
soon
stopped
growing
and
began
to
get
ready
to
produce
a
flower
the
little
prince
who
was
present
at
the
first
appearance
of
a
huge
bud
felt
at
once
that
some
sort
of
miraculous
apparition
must
emerge
from
it
but
the
flower
was
not
satisfied
to
complete
the
preparations
for
her
beauty
in
the
shelter
of
her
green
chamber
she
chose
her
colours
with
the
greatest
care
she
adjusted
her
petals
one
by
one
she
did
not
wish
to
go
out
into
the
world
all
rumpled
like
the
field
poppies
it
was
only
in
the
full
radiance
of
her
beauty
that
she
wished
to
appear
oh
yes
she
was
a
coquettish
creature
and
her
mysterious
adornment
lasted
for
days
and
days
then
one
morning
exactly
at
sunrise
she
suddenly
showed
herself
and
after
working
with
all
this
painstaking
precision
she
yawned
and
said
ah
i
am
scarcely
awake
i
beg
that
you
will
excuse
me
my
petals
are
still
all
disarranged
but
the
little
prince
could
not
restrain
his
admiration
oh
how
beautiful
you
are
am
i
not
the
flower
responded
sweetly
and
i
was
born
at
the
same
moment
as
the
sun
the
little
prince
could
guess
easily
enough
that
she
was
not
any
too
modest
but
how
moving
and
exciting
she
was
i
think
it
is
time
for
breakfast
she
added
an
instant
later
if
you
would
have
the
kindness
to
think
of
my
needs
and
the
little
prince
completely
abashed
went
to
look
for
a
sprinkling
can
of
fresh
water
so
he
tended
the
flower
so
too
she
began
very
quickly
to
torment
him
with
her
vanity
which
was
if
the
truth
be
known
a
little
difficult
to
deal
with
one
day
for
instance
when
she
was
speaking
of
her
four
thorns
she
said
to
the
little
prince
let
the
tigers
come
with
their
claws
there
are
no
tigers
on
my
planet
the
little
prince
objected
and
anyway
tigers
do
not
eat
weeds
i
am
not
a
weed
the
flower
replied
sweetly
please
excuse
me
i
am
not
at
all
afraid
of
tigers
she
went
on
but
i
have
a
horror
of
drafts
i
suppose
you
wouldn
t
have
a
screen
for
me
a
horror
of
drafts
that
is
bad
luck
for
a
plant
remarked
the
little
prince
and
added
to
himself
this
flower
is
a
very
complex
creature
at
night
i
want
you
to
put
me
under
a
glass
globe
it
is
very
cold
where
you
live
in
the
place
i
came
from
but
she
interrupted
herself
at
that
point
she
had
come
in
the
form
of
a
seed
she
could
not
have
known
anything
of
any
other
worlds
embarassed
over
having
let
herself
be
caught
on
the
verge
of
such
a
na
飗
e
untruth
she
coughed
two
or
three
times
in
order
to
put
the
little
prince
in
the
wrong
the
screen
i
was
just
going
to
look
for
it
when
you
spoke
to
me
then
she
forced
her
cough
a
little
more
so
that
he
should
suffer
from
remorse
just
the
same
so
the
little
prince
in
spite
of
all
the
good
will
that
was
inseparable
from
his
love
had
soon
come
to
doubt
her
he
had
taken
seriously
words
which
were
without
importance
and
it
made
him
very
unhappy
i
ought
not
to
have
listened
to
her
he
confided
to
me
one
day
one
never
ought
to
listen
to
the
flowers
one
should
simply
look
at
them
and
breathe
their
fragrance
mine
perfumed
all
my
planet
but
i
did
not
know
how
to
take
pleasure
in
all
her
grace
this
tale
of
claws
which
disturbed
me
so
much
should
only
have
filled
my
heart
with
tenderness
and
pity
and
he
continued
his
confidences
the
fact
is
that
i
did
not
know
how
to
understand
anything
i
ought
to
have
judged
by
deeds
and
not
by
words
she
cast
her
fragrance
and
her
radiance
over
me
i
ought
never
to
have
run
away
from
her
i
ought
to
have
guessed
all
the
affection
that
lay
behind
her
poor
little
strategems
flowers
are
so
inconsistent
but
i
was
too
young
to
know
how
to
love
her
chapter
the
little
prince
leaves
his
planet
i
believe
that
for
his
escape
he
took
advantage
of
the
migration
of
a
flock
of
wild
birds
on
the
morning
of
his
departure
he
put
his
planet
in
perfect
order
he
carefully
cleaned
out
his
active
volcanoes
he
possessed
two
active
volcanoes
and
they
were
very
convenient
for
heating
his
breakfast
in
the
morning
he
also
had
one
volcano
that
was
extinct
but
as
he
said
one
never
knows
so
he
cleaned
out
the
extinct
volcano
too
if
they
are
well
cleaned
out
volcanoes
burn
slowly
and
steadily
without
any
eruptions
volcanic
eruptions
are
like
fires
in
a
chimney
on
our
earth
we
are
obviously
much
too
small
to
clean
out
our
volcanoes
that
is
why
they
bring
no
end
of
trouble
upon
us
the
little
prince
also
pulled
up
with
a
certain
sense
of
dejection
the
last
little
shoots
of
the
baobabs
he
believed
that
he
would
never
want
to
return
but
on
this
last
morning
all
these
familiar
tasks
seemed
very
precious
to
him
and
when
he
watered
the
flower
for
the
last
time
and
prepared
to
place
her
under
the
shelter
of
her
glass
globe
he
realised
that
he
was
very
close
to
tears
goodbye
he
said
to
the
flower
but
she
made
no
answer
goodbye
he
said
again
the
flower
coughed
but
it
was
not
because
she
had
a
cold
i
have
been
silly
she
said
to
him
at
last
i
ask
your
forgiveness
try
to
be
happy
he
was
surprised
by
this
absence
of
reproaches
he
stood
there
all
bewildered
the
glass
globe
held
arrested
in
mid
air
he
did
not
understand
this
quiet
sweetness
of
course
i
love
you
the
flower
said
to
him
it
is
my
fault
that
you
have
not
known
it
all
the
while
that
is
of
no
importance
but
you
you
have
been
just
as
foolish
as
i
try
to
be
happy
let
the
glass
globe
be
i
don
t
want
it
any
more
but
the
wind
my
cold
is
not
so
bad
as
all
that
the
cool
night
air
will
do
me
good
i
am
a
flower
but
the
animals
well
i
must
endure
the
presence
of
two
or
three
caterpillars
if
i
wish
to
become
acquainted
with
the
butterflies
it
seems
that
they
are
very
beautiful
and
if
not
the
butterflies
and
the
caterpillars
who
will
call
upon
me
you
will
be
far
away
as
for
the
large
animals
i
am
not
at
all
afraid
of
any
of
them
i
have
my
claws
and
na
飗
ely
she
showed
her
four
thorns
then
she
added
don
t
linger
like
this
you
have
decided
to
go
away
now
go
for
she
did
not
want
him
to
see
her
crying
she
was
such
a
proud
flower
chapter
the
little
prince
visits
the
king
he
found
himself
in
the
neighborhood
of
the
asteroids
and
he
began
therefore
by
visiting
them
in
order
to
add
to
his
knowledge
the
first
of
them
was
inhabited
by
a
king
clad
in
royal
purple
and
ermine
he
was
seated
upon
a
throne
which
was
at
the
same
time
both
simple
and
majestic
ah
here
is
a
subject
exclaimed
the
king
when
he
saw
the
little
prince
coming
and
the
little
prince
asked
himself
how
could
he
recognize
me
when
he
had
never
seen
me
before
he
did
not
know
how
the
world
is
simplified
for
kings
to
them
all
men
are
subjects
approach
so
that
i
may
see
you
better
said
the
king
who
felt
consumingly
proud
of
being
at
last
a
king
over
somebody
the
little
prince
looked
everywhere
to
find
a
place
to
sit
down
but
the
entire
planet
was
crammed
and
obstructed
by
the
king
s
magnificent
ermine
robe
so
he
remained
standing
upright
and
since
he
was
tired
he
yawned
it
is
contrary
to
etiquette
to
yawn
in
the
presence
of
a
king
the
monarch
said
to
him
i
forbid
you
to
do
so
i
can
t
help
it
i
can
t
stop
myself
replied
the
little
prince
thoroughly
embarrassed
i
have
come
on
a
long
journey
and
i
have
had
no
sleep
ah
then
the
king
said
i
order
you
to
yawn
it
is
years
since
i
have
seen
anyone
yawning
yawns
to
me
are
objects
of
curiosity
come
now
yawn
again
it
is
an
order
that
frightens
me
i
cannot
any
more
murmured
the
little
prince
now
completely
abashed
hum
hum
replied
the
king
then
i
i
order
you
sometimes
to
yawn
and
sometimes
to
he
sputtered
a
little
and
seemed
vexed
for
what
the
king
fundamentally
insisted
upon
was
that
his
authority
should
be
respected
he
tolerated
no
disobedience
he
was
an
absolute
monarch
but
because
he
was
a
very
good
man
he
made
his
orders
reasonable
if
i
ordered
a
general
he
would
say
by
way
of
example
if
i
ordered
a
general
to
change
himself
into
a
sea
bird
and
if
the
general
did
not
obey
me
that
would
not
be
the
fault
of
the
general
it
would
be
my
fault
may
i
sit
down
came
now
a
timid
inquiry
from
the
little
prince
i
order
you
to
do
so
the
king
answered
him
and
majestically
gathered
in
a
fold
of
his
ermine
mantle
but
the
little
prince
was
wondering
the
planet
was
tiny
over
what
could
this
king
really
rule
sire
he
said
to
him
i
beg
that
you
will
excuse
my
asking
you
a
question
i
order
you
to
ask
me
a
question
the
king
hastened
to
assure
him
sire
over
what
do
you
rule
over
everything
said
the
king
with
magnificent
simplicity
over
everything
the
king
made
a
gesture
which
took
in
his
planet
the
other
planets
and
all
the
stars
over
all
that
asked
the
little
prince
over
all
that
the
king
answered
for
his
rule
was
not
only
absolute
it
was
also
universal
and
the
stars
obey
you
certainly
they
do
the
king
said
they
obey
instantly
i
do
not
permit
insubordination
such
power
was
a
thing
for
the
little
prince
to
marvel
at
if
he
had
been
master
of
such
complete
authority
he
would
have
been
able
to
watch
the
sunset
not
forty
four
times
in
one
day
but
seventy
two
or
even
a
hundred
or
even
two
hundred
times
with
out
ever
having
to
move
his
chair
and
because
he
felt
a
bit
sad
as
he
remembered
his
little
planet
which
he
had
forsaken
he
plucked
up
his
courage
to
ask
the
king
a
favor
i
should
like
to
see
a
sunset
do
me
that
kindness
order
the
sun
to
set
if
i
ordered
a
general
to
fly
from
one
flower
to
another
like
a
butterfly
or
to
write
a
tragic
drama
or
to
change
himself
into
a
sea
bird
and
if
the
general
did
not
carry
out
the
order
that
he
had
received
which
one
of
us
would
be
in
the
wrong
the
king
demanded
the
general
or
myself
you
said
the
little
prince
firmly
exactly
one
much
require
from
each
one
the
duty
which
each
one
can
perform
the
king
went
on
accepted
authority
rests
first
of
all
on
reason
if
you
ordered
your
people
to
go
and
throw
themselves
into
the
sea
they
would
rise
up
in
revolution
i
have
the
right
to
require
obedience
because
my
orders
are
reasonable
then
my
sunset
the
little
prince
reminded
him
for
he
never
forgot
a
question
once
he
had
asked
it
you
shall
have
your
sunset
i
shall
command
it
but
according
to
my
science
of
government
i
shall
wait
until
conditions
are
favorable
when
will
that
be
inquired
the
little
prince
hum
hum
replied
the
king
and
before
saying
anything
else
he
consulted
a
bulky
almanac
hum
hum
that
will
be
about
about
that
will
be
this
evening
about
twenty
minutes
to
eight
and
you
will
see
how
well
i
am
obeyed
the
little
prince
yawned
he
was
regretting
his
lost
sunset
and
then
too
he
was
already
beginning
to
be
a
little
bored
i
have
nothing
more
to
do
here
he
said
to
the
king
so
i
shall
set
out
on
my
way
again
do
not
go
said
the
king
who
was
very
proud
of
having
a
subject
do
not
go
i
will
make
you
a
minister
minister
of
what
minster
of
of
justice
but
there
is
nobody
here
to
judge
we
do
not
know
that
the
king
said
to
him
i
have
not
yet
made
a
complete
tour
of
my
kingdom
i
am
very
old
there
is
no
room
here
for
a
carriage
and
it
tires
me
to
walk
oh
but
i
have
looked
already
said
the
little
prince
turning
around
to
give
one
more
glance
to
the
other
side
of
the
planet
on
that
side
as
on
this
there
was
nobody
at
all
then
you
shall
judge
yourself
the
king
answered
that
is
the
most
difficult
thing
of
all
it
is
much
more
difficult
to
judge
oneself
than
to
judge
others
if
you
succeed
in
judging
yourself
rightly
then
you
are
indeed
a
man
of
true
wisdom
yes
said
the
little
prince
but
i
can
judge
myself
anywhere
i
do
not
need
to
live
on
this
planet
hum
hum
said
the
king
i
have
good
reason
to
believe
that
somewhere
on
my
planet
there
is
an
old
rat
i
hear
him
at
night
you
can
judge
this
old
rat
from
time
to
time
you
will
condemn
him
to
death
thus
his
life
will
depend
on
your
justice
but
you
will
pardon
him
on
each
occasion
for
he
must
be
treated
thriftily
he
is
the
only
one
we
have
i
replied
the
little
prince
do
not
like
to
condemn
anyone
to
death
and
now
i
think
i
will
go
on
my
way
no
said
the
king
but
the
little
prince
having
now
completed
his
preparations
for
departure
had
no
wish
to
grieve
the
old
monarch
if
your
majesty
wishes
to
be
promptly
obeyed
he
said
he
should
be
able
to
give
me
a
reasonable
order
he
should
be
able
for
example
to
order
me
to
be
gone
by
the
end
of
one
minute
it
seems
to
me
that
conditions
are
favorable
as
the
king
made
no
answer
the
little
prince
hesitated
a
moment
then
with
a
sigh
he
took
his
leave
i
made
you
my
ambassador
the
king
called
out
hastily
he
had
a
magnificent
air
of
authority
the
grown
ups
are
very
strange
the
little
prince
said
to
himself
as
he
continued
on
his
journey
chapter
the
little
prince
visits
the
conceited
man
the
second
planet
was
inhabited
by
a
conceited
man
ah
ah
i
am
about
to
receive
a
visit
from
an
admirer
he
exclaimed
from
afar
when
he
first
saw
the
little
prince
coming
for
to
conceited
men
all
other
men
are
admirers
good
morning
said
the
little
prince
that
is
a
queer
hat
you
are
wearing
it
is
a
hat
for
salutes
the
conceited
man
replied
it
is
to
raise
in
salute
when
people
acclaim
me
unfortunately
nobody
at
all
ever
passes
this
way
yes
said
the
little
prince
who
did
not
understand
what
the
conceited
man
was
talking
about
clap
your
hands
one
against
the
other
the
conceited
man
now
directed
him
the
little
prince
clapped
his
hands
the
conceited
man
raised
his
hat
in
a
modest
salute
this
is
more
entertaining
than
the
visit
to
the
king
the
little
prince
said
to
himself
and
he
began
again
to
clap
his
hands
one
against
the
other
the
conceited
man
against
raised
his
hat
in
salute
after
five
minutes
of
this
exercise
the
little
prince
grew
tired
of
the
game
s
monotony
and
what
should
one
do
to
make
the
hat
come
down
he
asked
but
the
conceited
man
did
not
hear
him
conceited
people
never
hear
anything
but
praise
do
you
really
admire
me
very
much
he
demanded
of
the
little
prince
what
does
that
mean
admire
to
admire
mean
that
you
regard
me
as
the
handsomest
the
best
dressed
the
richest
and
the
most
intelligent
man
on
this
planet
but
you
are
the
only
man
on
your
planet
do
me
this
kindness
admire
me
just
the
same
i
admire
you
said
the
little
prince
shrugging
his
shoulders
slightly
but
what
is
there
in
that
to
interest
you
so
much
and
the
little
prince
went
away
the
grown
ups
are
certainly
very
odd
he
said
to
himself
as
he
continued
on
his
journey
chapter
the
little
prince
visits
the
tippler
the
next
planet
was
inhabited
by
a
tippler
this
was
a
very
short
visit
but
it
plunged
the
little
prince
into
deep
dejection
what
are
you
doing
there
he
said
to
the
tippler
whom
he
found
settled
down
in
silence
before
a
collection
of
empty
bottles
and
also
a
collection
of
full
bottles
i
am
drinking
replied
the
tippler
with
a
lugubrious
air
why
are
you
drinking
demanded
the
little
prince
so
that
i
may
forget
replied
the
tippler
forget
what
inquired
the
little
prince
who
already
was
sorry
for
him
forget
that
i
am
ashamed
the
tippler
confessed
hanging
his
head
ashamed
of
what
insisted
the
little
prince
who
wanted
to
help
him
ashamed
of
drinking
the
tippler
brought
his
speech
to
an
end
and
shut
himself
up
in
an
impregnable
silence
and
the
little
prince
went
away
puzzled
the
grown
ups
are
certainly
very
very
odd
he
said
to
himself
as
he
continued
on
his
journey
chapter
the
little
prince
visits
the
businessman
the
fourth
planet
belonged
to
a
businessman
this
man
was
so
much
occupied
that
he
did
not
even
raise
his
head
at
the
little
prince
s
arrival
good
morning
the
little
prince
said
to
him
your
cigarette
has
gone
out
three
and
two
make
five
five
and
seven
make
twelve
twelve
and
three
make
fifteen
good
morning
fifteen
and
seven
make
twenty
two
twenty
two
and
six
make
twenty
eight
i
haven
t
time
to
light
it
again
twenty
six
and
five
make
thirty
one
phew
then
that
makes
five
hundred
and
one
million
six
hundred
twenty
two
thousand
seven
hundred
thirty
one
five
hundred
million
what
asked
the
little
prince
eh
are
you
still
there
five
hundred
and
one
million
i
can
t
stop
i
have
so
much
to
do
i
am
concerned
with
matters
of
consequence
i
don
t
amuse
myself
with
balderdash
two
and
five
make
seven
five
hundred
and
one
million
what
repeated
the
little
prince
who
never
in
his
life
had
let
go
of
a
question
once
he
had
asked
it
the
businessman
raised
his
head
during
the
fifty
four
years
that
i
have
inhabited
this
planet
i
have
been
disturbed
only
three
times
the
first
time
was
twenty
two
years
ago
when
some
giddy
goose
fell
from
goodness
knows
where
he
made
the
most
frightful
noise
that
resounded
all
over
the
place
and
i
made
four
mistakes
in
my
addition
the
second
time
eleven
years
ago
i
was
disturbed
by
an
attack
of
rheumatism
i
don
t
get
enough
exercise
i
have
no
time
for
loafing
the
third
time
well
this
is
it
i
was
saying
then
five
hundred
and
one
millions
millions
of
what
the
businessman
suddenly
realized
that
there
was
no
hope
of
being
left
in
peace
until
he
answered
this
question
millions
of
those
little
objects
he
said
which
one
sometimes
sees
in
the
sky
flies
oh
no
little
glittering
objects
bees
oh
no
little
golden
objects
that
set
lazy
men
to
idle
dreaming
as
for
me
i
am
concerned
with
matters
of
consequence
there
is
no
time
for
idle
dreaming
in
my
life
ah
you
mean
the
stars
yes
that
s
it
the
stars
and
what
do
you
do
with
five
hundred
millions
of
stars
five
hundred
and
one
million
six
hundred
twenty
two
thousand
seven
hundred
thirty
one
i
am
concerned
with
matters
of
consequence
i
am
accurate
and
what
do
you
do
with
these
stars
what
do
i
do
with
them
yes
nothing
i
own
them
you
own
the
stars
yes
but
i
have
already
seen
a
king
who
kings
do
not
own
they
reign
over
it
is
a
very
different
matter
and
what
good
does
it
do
you
to
own
the
stars
it
does
me
the
good
of
making
me
rich
and
what
good
does
it
do
you
to
be
rich
it
makes
it
possible
for
me
to
buy
more
stars
if
any
are
ever
discovered
this
man
the
little
prince
said
to
himself
reasons
a
little
like
my
poor
tippler
nevertheless
he
still
had
some
more
questions
how
is
it
possible
for
one
to
own
the
stars
to
whom
do
they
belong
the
businessman
retorted
peevishly
i
don
t
know
to
nobody
then
they
belong
to
me
because
i
was
the
first
person
to
think
of
it
is
that
all
that
is
necessary
certainly
when
you
find
a
diamond
that
belongs
to
nobody
it
is
yours
when
you
discover
an
island
that
belongs
to
nobody
it
is
yours
when
you
get
an
idea
before
any
one
else
you
take
out
a
patent
on
it
it
is
yours
so
with
me
i
own
the
stars
because
nobody
else
before
me
ever
thought
of
owning
them
yes
that
is
true
said
the
little
prince
and
what
do
you
do
with
them
i
administer
them
replied
the
businessman
i
count
them
and
recount
them
it
is
difficult
but
i
am
a
man
who
is
naturally
interested
in
matters
of
consequence
the
little
prince
was
still
not
satisfied
if
i
owned
a
silk
scarf
he
said
i
could
put
it
around
my
neck
and
take
it
away
with
me
if
i
owned
a
flower
i
could
pluck
that
flower
and
take
it
away
with
me
but
you
cannot
pluck
the
stars
from
heaven
no
but
i
can
put
them
in
the
bank
whatever
does
that
mean
that
means
that
i
write
the
number
of
my
stars
on
a
little
paper
and
then
i
put
this
paper
in
a
drawer
and
lock
it
with
a
key
and
that
is
all
that
is
enough
said
the
businessman
it
is
entertaining
thought
the
little
prince
it
is
rather
poetic
but
it
is
of
no
great
consequence
on
matters
of
consequence
the
little
prince
had
ideas
which
were
very
different
from
those
of
the
grown
ups
i
myself
own
a
flower
he
continued
his
conversation
with
the
businessman
which
i
water
every
day
i
own
three
volcanoes
which
i
clean
out
every
week
for
i
also
clean
out
the
one
that
is
extinct
one
never
knows
it
is
of
some
use
to
my
volcanoes
and
it
is
of
some
use
to
my
flower
that
i
own
them
but
you
are
of
no
use
to
the
stars
the
businessman
opened
his
mouth
but
he
found
nothing
to
say
in
answer
and
the
little
prince
went
away
the
grown
ups
are
certainly
altogether
extraordinary
he
said
simply
talking
to
himself
as
he
continued
on
his
journey
chapter
the
little
prince
visits
the
lamplighter
the
fifth
planet
was
very
strange
it
was
the
smallest
of
all
there
was
just
enough
room
on
it
for
a
street
lamp
and
a
lamplighter
the
little
prince
was
not
able
to
reach
any
explanation
of
the
use
of
a
street
lamp
and
a
lamplighter
somewhere
in
the
heavens
on
a
planet
which
had
no
people
and
not
one
house
but
he
said
to
himself
nevertheless
it
may
well
be
that
this
man
is
absurd
but
he
is
not
so
absurd
as
the
king
the
conceited
man
the
businessman
and
the
tippler
for
at
least
his
work
has
some
meaning
when
he
lights
his
street
lamp
it
is
as
if
he
brought
one
more
star
to
life
or
one
flower
when
he
puts
out
his
lamp
he
sends
the
flower
or
the
star
to
sleep
that
is
a
beautiful
occupation
and
since
it
is
beautiful
it
is
truly
useful
when
he
arrived
on
the
planet
he
respectfully
saluted
the
lamplighter
good
morning
why
have
you
just
put
out
your
lamp
those
are
the
orders
replied
the
lamplighter
good
morning
what
are
the
orders
the
orders
are
that
i
put
out
my
lamp
good
evening
and
he
lighted
his
lamp
again
but
why
have
you
just
lighted
it
again
those
are
the
orders
replied
the
lamplighter
i
do
not
understand
said
the
little
prince
there
is
nothing
to
understand
said
the
lamplighter
orders
are
orders
good
morning
and
he
put
out
his
lamp
then
he
mopped
his
forehead
with
a
handkerchief
decorated
with
red
squares
i
follow
a
terrible
profession
in
the
old
days
it
was
reasonable
i
put
the
lamp
out
in
the
morning
and
in
the
evening
i
lighted
it
again
i
had
the
rest
of
the
day
for
relaxation
and
the
rest
of
the
night
for
sleep
and
the
orders
have
been
changed
since
that
time
the
orders
have
not
been
changed
said
the
lamplighter
that
is
the
tragedy
from
year
to
year
the
planet
has
turned
more
rapidly
and
the
orders
have
not
been
changed
then
what
asked
the
little
prince
then
the
planet
now
makes
a
complete
turn
every
minute
and
i
no
longer
have
a
single
second
for
repose
once
every
minute
i
have
to
light
my
lamp
and
put
it
out
that
is
very
funny
a
day
lasts
only
one
minute
here
where
you
live
it
is
not
funny
at
all
said
the
lamplighter
while
we
have
been
talking
together
a
month
has
gone
by
a
month
yes
a
month
thirty
minutes
thirty
days
good
evening
and
he
lighted
his
lamp
again
as
the
little
prince
watched
him
he
felt
that
he
loved
this
lamplighter
who
was
so
faithful
to
his
orders
he
remembered
the
sunsets
which
he
himself
had
gone
to
seek
in
other
days
merely
by
pulling
up
his
chair
and
he
wanted
to
help
his
friend
you
know
he
said
i
can
tell
you
a
way
you
can
rest
whenever
you
want
to
i
always
want
to
rest
said
the
lamplighter
for
it
is
possible
for
a
man
to
be
faithful
and
lazy
at
the
same
time
the
little
prince
went
on
with
his
explanation
your
planet
is
so
small
that
three
strides
will
take
you
all
the
way
around
it
to
be
always
in
the
sunshine
you
need
only
walk
along
rather
slowly
when
you
want
to
rest
you
will
walk
and
the
day
will
last
as
long
as
you
like
that
doesn
t
do
me
much
good
said
the
lamplighter
the
one
thing
i
love
in
life
is
to
sleep
then
you
re
unlucky
said
the
little
prince
i
am
unlucky
said
the
lamplighter
good
morning
and
he
put
out
his
lamp
that
man
said
the
little
prince
to
himself
as
he
continued
farther
on
his
journey
that
man
would
be
scorned
by
all
the
others
by
the
king
by
the
conceited
man
by
the
tippler
by
the
businessman
nevertheless
he
is
the
only
one
of
them
all
who
does
not
seem
to
me
ridiculous
perhaps
that
is
because
he
is
thinking
of
something
else
besides
himself
he
breathed
a
sigh
of
regret
and
said
to
himself
again
that
man
is
the
only
one
of
them
all
whom
i
could
have
made
my
friend
but
his
planet
is
indeed
too
small
there
is
no
room
on
it
for
two
people
what
the
little
prince
did
not
dare
confess
was
that
he
was
sorry
most
of
all
to
leave
this
planet
because
it
was
blest
every
day
with
sunsets
chapter
the
little
prince
visits
the
geographer
the
sixth
planet
was
ten
times
larger
than
the
last
one
it
was
inhabited
by
an
old
gentleman
who
wrote
voluminous
books
oh
look
here
is
an
explorer
he
exclaimed
to
himself
when
he
saw
the
little
prince
coming
the
little
prince
sat
down
on
the
table
and
panted
a
little
he
had
already
traveled
so
much
and
so
far
where
do
you
come
from
the
old
gentleman
said
to
him
what
is
that
big
book
said
the
little
prince
what
are
you
doing
i
am
a
geographer
the
old
gentleman
said
to
him
what
is
a
geographer
asked
the
little
prince
a
geographer
is
a
scholar
who
knows
the
location
of
all
the
seas
rivers
towns
mountains
and
deserts
that
is
very
interesting
said
the
little
prince
here
at
last
is
a
man
who
has
a
real
profession
and
he
cast
a
look
around
him
at
the
planet
of
the
geographer
it
was
the
most
magnificent
and
stately
planet
that
he
had
ever
seen
your
planet
is
very
beautiful
he
said
has
it
any
oceans
i
couldn
t
tell
you
said
the
geographer
ah
the
little
prince
was
disappointed
has
it
any
mountains
i
couldn
t
tell
you
said
the
geographer
and
towns
and
rivers
and
deserts
i
couldn
t
tell
you
that
either
but
you
are
a
geographer
exactly
the
geographer
said
but
i
am
not
an
explorer
i
haven
t
a
single
explorer
on
my
planet
it
is
not
the
geographer
who
goes
out
to
count
the
towns
the
rivers
the
mountains
the
seas
the
oceans
and
the
deserts
the
geographer
is
much
too
important
to
go
loafing
about
he
does
not
leave
his
desk
but
he
receives
the
explorers
in
his
study
he
asks
them
questions
and
he
notes
down
what
they
recall
of
their
travels
and
if
the
recollections
of
any
one
among
them
seem
interesting
to
him
the
geographer
orders
an
inquiry
into
that
explorer
s
moral
character
why
is
that
because
an
explorer
who
told
lies
would
bring
disaster
on
the
books
of
the
geographer
so
would
an
explorer
who
drank
too
much
why
is
that
asked
the
little
prince
because
intoxicated
men
see
double
then
the
geographer
would
note
down
two
mountains
in
a
place
where
there
was
only
one
i
know
some
one
said
the
little
prince
who
would
make
a
bad
explorer
that
is
possible
then
when
the
moral
character
of
the
explorer
is
shown
to
be
good
an
inquiry
is
ordered
into
his
discovery
one
goes
to
see
it
no
that
would
be
too
complicated
but
one
requires
the
explorer
to
furnish
proofs
for
example
if
the
discovery
in
question
is
that
of
a
large
mountain
one
requires
that
large
stones
be
brought
back
from
it
the
geographer
was
suddenly
stirred
to
excitement
but
you
you
come
from
far
away
you
are
an
explorer
you
shall
describe
your
planet
to
me
and
having
opened
his
big
register
the
geographer
sharpened
his
pencil
the
recitals
of
explorers
are
put
down
first
in
pencil
one
waits
until
the
explorer
has
furnished
proofs
before
putting
them
down
in
ink
well
said
the
geographer
expectantly
oh
where
i
live
said
the
little
prince
it
is
not
very
interesting
it
is
all
so
small
i
have
three
volcanoes
two
volcanoes
are
active
and
the
other
is
extinct
but
one
never
knows
one
never
knows
said
the
geographer
i
have
also
a
flower
we
do
not
record
flowers
said
the
geographer
why
is
that
the
flower
is
the
most
beautiful
thing
on
my
planet
we
do
not
record
them
said
the
geographer
because
they
are
ephemeral
what
does
that
mean
ephemeral
geographies
said
the
geographer
are
the
books
which
of
all
books
are
most
concerned
with
matters
of
consequence
they
never
become
old
fashioned
it
is
very
rarely
that
a
mountain
changes
its
position
it
is
very
rarely
that
an
ocean
empties
itself
of
its
waters
we
write
of
eternal
things
but
extinct
volcanoes
may
come
to
life
again
the
little
prince
interrupted
what
does
that
mean
ephemeral
whether
volcanoes
are
extinct
or
alive
it
comes
to
the
same
thing
for
us
said
the
geographer
the
thing
that
matters
to
us
is
the
mountain
it
does
not
change
but
what
does
that
mean
ephemeral
repeated
the
little
prince
who
never
in
his
life
had
let
go
of
a
question
once
he
had
asked
it
it
means
which
is
in
danger
of
speedy
disappearance
is
my
flower
in
danger
of
speedy
disappearance
certainly
it
is
my
flower
is
ephemeral
the
little
prince
said
to
himself
and
she
has
only
four
thorns
to
defend
herself
against
the
world
and
i
have
left
her
on
my
planet
all
alone
that
was
his
first
moment
of
regret
but
he
took
courage
once
more
what
place
would
you
advise
me
to
visit
now
he
asked
the
planet
earth
replied
the
geographer
it
has
a
good
reputation
and
the
little
prince
went
away
thinking
of
his
flower
chapter
the
narrator
discusses
the
earth
s
lamplighters
so
then
the
seventh
planet
was
the
earth
the
earth
is
not
just
an
ordinary
planet
one
can
count
there
kings
not
forgetting
to
be
sure
the
negro
kings
among
them
geographers
businessmen
tipplers
conceited
men
that
is
to
say
about
grown
ups
to
give
you
an
idea
of
the
size
of
the
earth
i
will
tell
you
that
before
the
invention
of
electricity
it
was
necessary
to
maintain
over
the
whole
of
the
six
continents
a
veritable
army
of
lamplighters
for
the
street
lamps
seen
from
a
slight
distance
that
would
make
a
splendid
spectacle
the
movements
of
this
army
would
be
regulated
like
those
of
the
ballet
in
the
opera
first
would
come
the
turn
of
the
lamplighters
of
new
zealand
and
australia
having
set
their
lamps
alight
these
would
go
off
to
sleep
next
the
lamplighters
of
china
and
siberia
would
enter
for
their
steps
in
the
dance
and
then
they
too
would
be
waved
back
into
the
wings
after
that
would
come
the
turn
of
the
lamplighters
of
russia
and
the
indies
then
those
of
africa
and
europe
then
those
of
south
america
then
those
of
south
america
then
those
of
north
america
and
never
would
they
make
a
mistake
in
the
order
of
their
entry
upon
the
stage
it
would
be
magnificent
only
the
man
who
was
in
charge
of
the
single
lamp
at
the
north
pole
and
his
colleague
who
was
responsible
for
the
single
lamp
at
the
south
pole
only
these
two
would
live
free
from
toil
and
care
they
would
be
busy
twice
a
year
chapter
the
little
prince
makes
the
acquaintance
of
the
snake
when
one
wishes
to
play
the
wit
he
sometimes
wanders
a
little
from
the
truth
i
have
not
been
altogether
honest
in
what
i
have
told
you
about
the
lamplighters
and
i
realize
that
i
run
the
risk
of
giving
a
false
idea
of
our
planet
to
those
who
do
not
k
now
it
men
occupy
a
very
small
place
upon
the
earth
if
the
two
billion
inhabitants
who
people
its
surface
were
all
to
stand
upright
and
somewhat
crowded
together
as
they
do
for
some
big
public
assembly
they
could
easily
be
put
into
one
public
square
twenty
miles
long
and
twenty
miles
wide
all
humanity
could
be
piled
up
on
a
small
pacific
islet
the
grown
ups
to
be
sure
will
not
believe
you
when
you
tell
them
that
they
imagine
that
they
fill
a
great
deal
of
space
they
fancy
themselves
as
important
as
the
baobabs
you
should
advise
them
then
to
make
their
own
calculations
they
adore
fig
ures
and
that
will
please
them
but
do
not
waste
your
time
on
this
extra
task
it
is
unnecessary
you
have
i
know
confidence
in
me
when
the
little
prince
arrived
on
the
earth
he
was
very
much
surprised
not
to
see
any
people
he
was
beginning
to
be
afraid
he
had
come
to
the
wrong
planet
when
a
coil
of
gold
the
color
of
the
moonlight
flashed
across
the
sand
good
evening
said
the
little
prince
courteously
good
evening
said
the
snake
what
planet
is
this
on
which
i
have
come
down
asked
the
little
prince
this
is
the
earth
this
is
africa
the
snake
answered
ah
then
there
are
no
people
on
the
earth
this
is
the
desert
there
are
no
people
in
the
desert
the
earth
is
large
said
the
snake
the
little
prince
sat
down
on
a
stone
and
raised
his
eyes
toward
the
sky
i
wonder
he
said
whether
the
stars
are
set
alight
in
heaven
so
that
one
day
each
one
of
us
may
find
his
own
again
look
at
my
planet
it
is
right
there
above
us
but
how
far
away
it
is
it
is
beautiful
the
snake
said
what
has
brought
you
here
i
have
been
having
some
trouble
with
a
flower
said
the
little
prince
ah
said
the
snake
and
they
were
both
silent
where
are
the
men
the
little
prince
at
last
took
up
the
conversation
again
it
is
a
little
lonely
in
the
desert
it
is
also
lonely
among
men
the
snake
said
the
little
prince
gazed
at
him
for
a
long
time
you
are
a
funny
animal
he
said
at
last
you
are
no
thicker
than
a
finger
but
i
am
more
powerful
than
the
finger
of
a
king
said
the
snake
the
little
prince
smiled
you
are
not
very
powerful
you
haven
t
even
any
feet
you
cannot
even
travel
i
can
carry
you
farther
than
any
ship
could
take
you
said
the
snake
he
twined
himself
around
the
little
prince
s
ankle
like
a
golden
bracelet
whomever
i
touch
i
send
back
to
the
earth
from
whence
he
came
the
snake
spoke
again
but
you
are
innocent
and
true
and
you
come
from
a
star
the
little
prince
made
no
reply
you
move
me
to
pity
you
are
so
weak
on
this
earth
made
of
granite
the
snake
said
i
can
help
you
some
day
if
you
grow
too
homesick
for
your
own
planet
i
can
oh
i
understand
you
very
well
said
the
little
prince
but
why
do
you
always
speak
in
riddles
i
solve
them
all
said
the
snake
and
they
were
both
silent
chapter
the
little
prince
goes
looking
for
men
and
meets
a
flower
the
little
prince
crossed
the
desert
and
met
with
only
one
flower
it
was
a
flower
with
three
petals
a
flower
of
no
account
at
all
good
morning
said
the
little
prince
good
morning
said
the
flower
where
are
the
men
the
little
prince
asked
politely
the
flower
had
once
seen
a
caravan
passing
men
she
echoed
i
think
there
are
six
or
seven
of
them
in
existence
i
saw
them
several
years
ago
but
one
never
knows
where
to
find
them
the
wind
blows
them
away
they
have
no
roots
and
that
makes
their
life
very
difficult
goodbye
said
the
little
prince
goodbye
said
the
flower
chapter
the
little
prince
climbs
a
mountain
range
after
that
the
little
prince
climbed
a
high
mountain
the
only
mountains
he
had
ever
known
were
the
three
volcanoes
which
came
up
to
his
knees
and
he
used
the
extinct
volcano
as
a
footstool
from
a
mountain
as
high
as
this
one
he
said
to
himself
i
shall
be
able
to
see
the
whole
planet
at
one
glance
and
all
the
people
but
he
saw
nothing
save
peaks
of
rock
that
were
sharpened
like
needles
good
morning
he
said
courteously
good
morning
good
morning
good
morning
answered
the
echo
who
are
you
said
the
little
prince
who
are
you
who
are
you
who
are
you
answered
the
echo
be
my
friends
i
am
all
alone
he
said
i
am
all
alone
all
alone
all
alone
answered
the
echo
what
a
queer
planet
he
thought
it
is
altogether
dry
and
altogether
pointed
and
altogether
harsh
and
forbidding
and
the
people
have
no
imagination
they
repeat
whatever
one
says
to
them
on
my
planet
i
had
a
flower
she
always
was
the
first
to
speak
chapter
the
little
prince
discovers
a
garden
of
roses
but
it
happened
that
after
walking
for
a
long
time
through
sand
and
rocks
and
snow
the
little
prince
at
last
came
upon
a
road
and
all
roads
lead
to
the
abodes
of
men
good
morning
he
said
he
was
standing
before
a
garden
all
a
bloom
with
roses
good
morning
said
the
roses
the
little
prince
gazed
at
them
they
all
looked
like
his
flower
who
are
you
he
demanded
thunderstruck
we
are
roses
the
roses
said
and
he
was
overcome
with
sadness
his
flower
had
told
him
that
she
was
the
only
one
of
her
kind
in
all
the
universe
and
here
were
five
thousand
of
them
all
alike
in
one
single
garden
she
would
be
very
much
annoyed
he
said
to
himself
if
she
should
see
that
she
would
cough
most
dreadfully
and
she
would
pretend
that
she
was
dying
to
avoid
being
laughed
at
and
i
should
be
obliged
to
pretend
that
i
was
nursing
her
back
to
life
for
if
i
did
not
do
that
to
humble
myself
also
she
would
really
allow
herself
to
die
then
he
went
on
with
his
reflections
i
thought
that
i
was
rich
with
a
flower
that
was
unique
in
all
the
world
and
all
i
had
was
a
common
rose
a
common
rose
and
three
volcanoes
that
come
up
to
my
knees
and
one
of
them
perhaps
extinct
forever
that
doesn
t
make
me
a
very
great
prince
and
he
lay
down
in
the
grass
and
cried
chapter
the
little
prince
befriends
the
fox
it
was
then
that
the
fox
appeared
good
morning
said
the
fox
good
morning
the
little
prince
responded
politely
although
when
he
turned
around
he
saw
nothing
i
am
right
here
the
voice
said
under
the
apple
tree
who
are
you
asked
the
little
prince
and
added
you
are
very
pretty
to
look
at
i
am
a
fox
said
the
fox
come
and
play
with
me
proposed
the
little
prince
i
am
so
unhappy
i
cannot
play
with
you
the
fox
said
i
am
not
tamed
ah
please
excuse
me
said
the
little
prince
but
after
some
thought
he
added
what
does
that
mean
tame
you
do
not
live
here
said
the
fox
what
is
it
that
you
are
looking
for
i
am
looking
for
men
said
the
little
prince
what
does
that
mean
tame
men
said
the
fox
they
have
guns
and
they
hunt
it
is
very
disturbing
they
also
raise
chickens
these
are
their
only
interests
are
you
looking
for
chickens
no
said
the
little
prince
i
am
looking
for
friends
what
does
that
mean
tame
it
is
an
act
too
often
neglected
said
the
fox
it
means
to
establish
ties
to
establish
ties
just
that
said
the
fox
to
me
you
are
still
nothing
more
than
a
little
boy
who
is
just
like
a
hundred
thousand
other
little
boys
and
i
have
no
need
of
you
and
you
on
your
part
have
no
need
of
me
to
you
i
am
nothing
more
than
a
fox
like
a
hundred
thousand
other
foxes
but
if
you
tame
me
then
we
shall
need
each
other
to
me
you
will
be
unique
in
all
the
world
to
you
i
shall
be
unique
in
all
the
world
i
am
beginning
to
understand
said
the
little
prince
there
is
a
flower
i
think
that
she
has
tamed
me
it
is
possible
said
the
fox
on
the
earth
one
sees
all
sorts
of
things
oh
but
this
is
not
on
the
earth
said
the
little
prince
the
fox
seemed
perplexed
and
very
curious
on
another
planet
yes
are
there
hunters
on
this
planet
no
ah
that
is
interesting
are
there
chickens
no
nothing
is
perfect
sighed
the
fox
but
he
came
back
to
his
idea
my
life
is
very
monotonous
the
fox
said
i
hunt
chickens
men
hunt
me
all
the
chickens
are
just
alike
and
all
the
men
are
just
alike
and
in
consequence
i
am
a
little
bored
but
if
you
tame
me
it
will
be
as
if
the
sun
came
to
shine
on
my
life
i
shall
know
the
sound
of
a
step
that
will
be
different
from
all
the
others
other
steps
send
me
hurrying
back
underneath
the
ground
yours
will
call
me
like
music
out
of
my
burrow
and
then
look
you
see
the
grain
fields
down
yonder
i
do
not
ea
t
bread
wheat
is
of
no
use
to
me
the
wheat
fields
have
nothing
to
say
to
me
and
that
is
sad
but
you
have
hair
that
is
the
colour
of
gold
think
how
wonderful
that
will
be
when
you
have
tamed
me
the
grain
which
is
also
golden
will
bring
me
bac
k
the
thought
of
you
and
i
shall
love
to
listen
to
the
wind
in
the
wheat
the
fox
gazed
at
the
little
prince
for
a
long
time
please
tame
me
he
said
i
want
to
very
much
the
little
prince
replied
but
i
have
not
much
time
i
have
friends
to
discover
and
a
great
many
things
to
understand
one
only
understands
the
things
that
one
tames
said
the
fox
men
have
no
more
time
to
understand
anything
they
buy
things
all
ready
made
at
the
shops
but
there
is
no
shop
anywhere
where
one
can
buy
friendship
and
so
men
have
no
friends
any
more
if
you
want
a
friend
tame
me
what
must
i
do
to
tame
you
asked
the
little
prince
you
must
be
very
patient
replied
the
fox
first
you
will
sit
down
at
a
little
distance
from
me
like
that
in
the
grass
i
shall
look
at
you
out
of
the
corner
of
my
eye
and
you
will
say
nothing
words
are
the
source
of
misunderstandings
but
you
will
sit
a
little
closer
to
me
every
day
the
next
day
the
little
prince
came
back
it
would
have
been
better
to
come
back
at
the
same
hour
said
the
fox
if
for
example
you
come
at
four
o
clock
in
the
afternoon
then
at
three
o
clock
i
shall
begin
to
be
happy
i
shall
feel
happier
and
happier
as
the
hour
advances
at
four
o
clock
i
shall
already
be
worrying
and
jumping
about
i
shall
show
you
how
happy
i
am
but
if
you
come
at
just
any
time
i
shall
never
know
at
what
hour
my
heart
is
to
be
ready
to
greet
you
one
must
observe
the
proper
rites
what
is
a
rite
asked
the
little
prince
those
also
are
actions
too
often
neglected
said
the
fox
they
are
what
make
one
day
different
from
other
days
one
hour
from
other
hours
there
is
a
rite
for
example
among
my
hunters
every
thursday
they
dance
with
the
village
girls
so
thursday
is
a
wonderful
day
for
me
i
can
take
a
walk
as
far
as
the
vineyards
but
if
the
hunters
danced
at
just
any
time
every
day
would
be
like
every
other
day
and
i
should
never
have
any
vacation
at
all
so
the
little
prince
tamed
the
fox
and
when
the
hour
of
his
departure
drew
near
ah
said
the
fox
i
shall
cry
it
is
your
own
fault
said
the
little
prince
i
never
wished
you
any
sort
of
harm
but
you
wanted
me
to
tame
you
yes
that
is
so
said
the
fox
but
now
you
are
going
to
cry
said
the
little
prince
yes
that
is
so
said
the
fox
then
it
has
done
you
no
good
at
all
it
has
done
me
good
said
the
fox
because
of
the
color
of
the
wheat
fields
and
then
he
added
go
and
look
again
at
the
roses
you
will
understand
now
that
yours
is
unique
in
all
the
world
then
come
back
to
say
goodbye
to
me
and
i
will
make
you
a
present
of
a
secret
the
little
prince
went
away
to
look
again
at
the
roses
you
are
not
at
all
like
my
rose
he
said
as
yet
you
are
nothing
no
one
has
tamed
you
and
you
have
tamed
no
one
you
are
like
my
fox
when
i
first
knew
him
he
was
only
a
fox
like
a
hundred
thousand
other
foxes
but
i
have
made
him
my
friend
and
now
he
is
unique
in
all
the
world
and
the
roses
were
very
much
embarrassed
you
are
beautiful
but
you
are
empty
he
went
on
one
could
not
die
for
you
to
be
sure
an
ordinary
passerby
would
think
that
my
rose
looked
just
like
you
the
rose
that
belongs
to
me
but
in
herself
alone
she
is
more
important
than
all
the
hundreds
of
you
other
roses
because
it
is
she
that
i
have
watered
because
it
is
she
that
i
have
put
under
the
glass
globe
because
it
is
she
that
i
have
sheltered
behind
the
screen
because
it
is
for
her
that
i
have
killed
the
caterpillars
except
the
two
or
three
that
we
saved
to
become
butterflies
because
it
is
she
that
i
have
listened
to
when
she
grumbled
or
boasted
or
even
sometimes
when
she
said
nothing
because
she
is
my
rose
and
he
went
back
to
meet
the
fox
goodbye
he
said
goodbye
said
the
fox
and
now
here
is
my
secret
a
very
simple
secret
it
is
only
with
the
heart
that
one
can
see
rightly
what
is
essential
is
invisible
to
the
eye
what
is
essential
is
invisible
to
the
eye
the
little
prince
repeated
so
that
he
would
be
sure
to
remember
it
is
the
time
you
have
wasted
for
your
rose
that
makes
your
rose
so
important
it
is
the
time
i
have
wasted
for
my
rose
said
the
little
prince
so
that
he
would
be
sure
to
remember
men
have
forgotten
this
truth
said
the
fox
but
you
must
not
forget
it
you
become
responsible
forever
for
what
you
have
tamed
you
are
responsible
for
your
rose
i
am
responsible
for
my
rose
the
little
prince
repeated
so
that
he
would
be
sure
to
remember
chapter
the
little
prince
encounters
a
railway
switchman
good
morning
said
the
little
prince
good
morning
said
the
railway
switchman
what
do
you
do
here
the
little
prince
asked
i
sort
out
travelers
in
bundles
of
a
thousand
said
the
switchman
i
send
off
the
trains
that
carry
them
now
to
the
right
now
to
the
left
and
a
brilliantly
lighted
express
train
shook
the
switchman
s
cabin
as
it
rushed
by
with
a
roar
like
thunder
they
are
in
a
great
hurry
said
the
little
prince
what
are
they
looking
for
not
even
the
locomotive
engineer
knows
that
said
the
switchman
and
a
second
brilliantly
lighted
express
thundered
by
in
the
opposite
direction
are
they
coming
back
already
demanded
the
little
prince
these
are
not
the
same
ones
said
the
switchman
it
is
an
exchange
were
they
not
satisfied
where
they
were
asked
the
little
prince
no
one
is
ever
satisfied
where
he
is
said
the
switchman
and
they
heard
the
roaring
thunder
of
a
third
brilliantly
lighted
express
are
they
pursuing
the
first
travelers
demanded
the
little
prince
they
are
pursuing
nothing
at
all
said
the
switchman
they
are
asleep
in
there
or
if
they
are
not
asleep
they
are
yawning
only
the
children
are
flattening
their
noses
against
the
windowpanes
only
the
children
know
what
they
are
looking
for
said
the
little
prince
they
waste
their
time
over
a
rag
doll
and
it
becomes
very
important
to
them
and
if
anybody
takes
it
away
from
them
they
cry
they
are
lucky
the
switchman
said
chapter
the
little
prince
encounters
a
merchant
good
morning
said
the
little
prince
good
morning
said
the
merchant
this
was
a
merchant
who
sold
pills
that
had
been
invented
to
quench
thirst
you
need
only
swallow
one
pill
a
week
and
you
would
feel
no
need
of
anything
to
drink
why
are
you
selling
those
asked
the
little
prince
because
they
save
a
tremendous
amount
of
time
said
the
merchant
computations
have
been
made
by
experts
with
these
pills
you
save
fifty
three
minutes
in
every
week
and
what
do
i
do
with
those
fifty
three
minutes
anything
you
like
as
for
me
said
the
little
prince
to
himself
if
i
had
fifty
three
minutes
to
spend
as
i
liked
i
should
walk
at
my
leisure
toward
a
spring
of
fresh
water
chapter
the
narrator
and
the
little
prince
thirsty
hunt
for
a
well
in
the
desert
it
was
now
the
eighth
day
since
i
had
had
my
accident
in
the
desert
and
i
had
listened
to
the
story
of
the
merchant
as
i
was
drinking
the
last
drop
of
my
water
supply
ah
i
said
to
the
little
prince
these
memories
of
yours
are
very
charming
but
i
have
not
yet
succeeded
in
repairing
my
plane
i
have
nothing
more
to
drink
and
i
too
should
be
very
happy
if
i
could
walk
at
my
leisure
toward
a
spring
of
fresh
water
my
friend
the
fox
the
little
prince
said
to
me
my
dear
little
man
this
is
no
longer
a
matter
that
has
anything
to
do
with
the
fox
why
not
because
i
am
about
to
die
of
thirst
he
did
not
follow
my
reasoning
and
he
answered
me
it
is
a
good
thing
to
have
had
a
friend
even
if
one
is
about
to
die
i
for
instance
am
very
glad
to
have
had
a
fox
as
a
friend
he
has
no
way
of
guessing
the
danger
i
said
to
myself
he
has
never
been
either
hungry
or
thirsty
a
little
sunshine
is
all
he
needs
but
he
looked
at
me
steadily
and
replied
to
my
thought
i
am
thirsty
too
let
us
look
for
a
well
i
made
a
gesture
of
weariness
it
is
absurd
to
look
for
a
well
at
random
in
the
immensity
of
the
desert
but
nevertheless
we
started
walking
when
we
had
trudged
along
for
several
hours
in
silence
the
darkness
fell
and
the
stars
began
to
come
out
thirst
had
made
me
a
little
feverish
and
i
looked
at
them
as
if
i
were
in
a
dream
the
little
prince
s
last
words
came
reeling
back
into
my
memory
then
you
are
thirsty
too
i
demanded
but
he
did
not
reply
to
my
question
he
merely
said
to
me
water
may
also
be
good
for
the
heart
i
did
not
understand
this
answer
but
i
said
nothing
i
knew
very
well
that
it
was
impossible
to
cross
examine
him
he
was
tired
he
sat
down
i
sat
down
beside
him
and
after
a
little
silence
he
spoke
again
the
stars
are
beautiful
because
of
a
flower
that
cannot
be
seen
i
replied
yes
that
is
so
and
without
saying
anything
more
i
looked
across
the
ridges
of
sand
that
were
stretched
out
before
us
in
the
moonlight
the
desert
is
beautiful
the
little
prince
added
and
that
was
true
i
have
always
loved
the
desert
one
sits
down
on
a
desert
sand
dune
sees
nothing
hears
nothing
yet
through
the
silence
something
throbs
and
gleams
what
makes
the
desert
beautiful
said
the
little
prince
is
that
somewhere
it
hides
a
well
i
was
astonished
by
a
sudden
understanding
of
that
mysterious
radiation
of
the
sands
when
i
was
a
little
boy
i
lived
in
an
old
house
and
legend
told
us
that
a
treasure
was
buried
there
to
be
sure
no
one
had
ever
known
how
to
find
it
perhaps
no
one
had
ever
even
looked
for
it
but
it
cast
an
enchantment
over
that
house
my
home
was
hiding
a
secret
in
the
depths
of
its
heart
yes
i
said
to
the
little
prince
the
house
the
stars
the
desert
what
gives
them
their
beauty
is
something
that
is
invisible
i
am
glad
he
said
that
you
agree
with
my
fox
as
the
little
prince
dropped
off
to
sleep
i
took
him
in
my
arms
and
set
out
walking
once
more
i
felt
deeply
moved
and
stirred
it
seemed
to
me
that
i
was
carrying
a
very
fragile
treasure
it
seemed
to
me
even
that
there
was
nothing
more
fragile
on
all
earth
in
the
moonlight
i
looked
at
his
pale
forehead
his
closed
eyes
his
locks
of
hair
that
trembled
in
the
wind
and
i
said
to
myself
what
i
see
here
is
nothing
but
a
shell
what
is
most
important
is
invisible
as
his
lips
opened
slightly
with
the
suspicious
of
a
half
smile
i
said
to
myself
again
what
moves
me
so
deeply
about
this
little
prince
who
is
sleeping
here
is
his
loyalty
to
a
flower
the
image
of
a
rose
that
shines
through
his
whole
being
like
the
flame
of
a
lamp
even
when
he
is
asleep
and
i
felt
him
to
be
more
fragile
still
i
felt
the
need
of
protecting
him
as
if
he
himself
were
a
flame
that
might
be
extinguished
by
a
little
puff
of
wind
and
as
i
walked
on
so
i
found
the
well
at
daybreak
chapter
finding
a
well
the
narrator
and
the
little
prince
discuss
his
return
to
his
planet
men
said
the
little
prince
set
out
on
their
way
in
express
trains
but
they
do
not
know
what
they
are
looking
for
then
they
rush
about
and
get
excited
and
turn
round
and
round
and
he
added
it
is
not
worth
the
trouble
the
well
that
we
had
come
to
was
not
like
the
wells
of
the
sahara
the
wells
of
the
sahara
are
mere
holes
dug
in
the
sand
this
one
was
like
a
well
in
a
village
but
there
was
no
village
here
and
i
thought
i
must
be
dreaming
it
is
strange
i
said
to
the
little
prince
everything
is
ready
for
use
the
pulley
the
bucket
the
rope
he
laughed
touched
the
rope
and
set
the
pulley
to
working
and
the
pulley
moaned
like
an
old
weathervane
which
the
wind
has
long
since
forgotten
do
you
hear
said
the
little
prince
we
have
wakened
the
well
and
it
is
singing
i
did
not
want
him
to
tire
himself
with
the
rope
leave
it
to
me
i
said
it
is
too
heavy
for
you
i
hoisted
the
bucket
slowly
to
the
edge
of
the
well
and
set
it
there
happy
tired
as
i
was
over
my
achievement
the
song
of
the
pulley
was
still
in
my
ears
and
i
could
see
the
sunlight
shimmer
in
the
still
trembling
water
i
am
thirsty
for
this
water
said
the
little
prince
give
me
some
of
it
to
drink
and
i
understood
what
he
had
been
looking
for
i
raised
the
bucket
to
his
lips
he
drank
his
eyes
closed
it
was
as
sweet
as
some
special
festival
treat
this
water
was
indeed
a
different
thing
from
ordinary
nourishment
its
sweetness
was
born
of
the
walk
under
the
stars
the
song
of
the
pulley
the
effort
of
my
arms
it
was
good
for
the
heart
like
a
present
when
i
was
a
little
boy
the
lights
of
the
christmas
tree
the
music
of
the
midnight
mass
the
tenderness
of
smiling
faces
used
to
make
up
so
the
radiance
of
the
gifts
i
received
the
men
where
you
live
said
the
little
prince
raise
five
thousand
roses
in
the
same
garden
and
they
do
not
find
in
it
what
they
are
looking
for
they
do
not
find
it
i
replied
and
yet
what
they
are
looking
for
could
be
found
in
one
single
rose
or
in
a
little
water
yes
that
is
true
i
said
and
the
little
prince
added
but
the
eyes
are
blind
one
must
look
with
the
heart
i
had
drunk
the
water
i
breathed
easily
at
sunrise
the
sand
is
the
color
of
honey
and
that
honey
color
was
making
me
happy
too
what
brought
me
then
this
sense
of
grief
you
must
keep
your
promise
said
the
little
prince
softly
as
he
sat
down
beside
me
once
more
what
promise
you
know
a
muzzle
for
my
sheep
i
am
responsible
for
this
flower
i
took
my
rough
drafts
of
drawings
out
of
my
pocket
the
little
prince
looked
them
over
and
laughed
as
he
said
your
baobabs
they
look
a
little
like
cabbages
oh
i
had
been
so
proud
of
my
baobabs
your
fox
his
ears
look
a
little
like
horns
and
they
are
too
long
and
he
laughed
again
you
are
not
fair
little
prince
i
said
i
don
t
know
how
to
draw
anything
except
boa
constrictors
from
the
outside
and
boa
constrictors
from
the
inside
oh
that
will
be
all
right
he
said
children
understand
so
then
i
made
a
pencil
sketch
of
a
muzzle
and
as
i
gave
it
to
him
my
heart
was
torn
you
have
plans
that
i
do
not
know
about
i
said
but
he
did
not
answer
me
he
said
to
me
instead
you
know
my
descent
to
the
earth
tomorrow
will
be
its
anniversary
then
after
a
silence
he
went
on
i
came
down
very
near
here
and
he
flushed
and
once
again
without
understanding
why
i
had
a
queer
sense
of
sorrow
one
question
however
occurred
to
me
then
it
was
not
by
chance
that
on
the
morning
when
i
first
met
you
a
week
ago
you
were
strolling
along
like
that
all
alone
a
thousand
miles
from
any
inhabited
region
you
were
on
the
your
back
to
the
place
where
you
landed
the
little
prince
flushed
again
and
i
added
with
some
hesitancy
perhaps
it
was
because
of
the
anniversary
the
little
prince
flushed
once
more
he
never
answered
questions
but
when
one
flushes
does
that
not
mean
yes
ah
i
said
to
him
i
am
a
little
frightened
but
he
interrupted
me
now
you
must
work
you
must
return
to
your
engine
i
will
be
waiting
for
you
here
come
back
tomorrow
evening
but
i
was
not
reassured
i
remembered
the
fox
one
runs
the
risk
of
weeping
a
little
if
one
lets
himself
be
tamed
chapter
the
little
prince
converses
with
the
snake
the
little
prince
consoles
the
narrator
the
little
prince
returns
to
his
planet
beside
the
well
there
was
the
ruin
of
an
old
stone
wall
when
i
came
back
from
my
work
the
next
evening
i
saw
from
some
distance
away
my
little
price
sitting
on
top
of
a
wall
with
his
feet
dangling
and
i
heard
him
say
then
you
don
t
remember
this
is
not
the
exact
spot
another
voice
must
have
answered
him
for
he
replied
to
it
yes
yes
it
is
the
right
day
but
this
is
not
the
place
i
continued
my
walk
toward
the
wall
at
no
time
did
i
see
or
hear
anyone
the
little
prince
however
replied
once
again
exactly
you
will
see
where
my
track
begins
in
the
sand
you
have
nothing
to
do
but
wait
for
me
there
i
shall
be
there
tonight
i
was
only
twenty
metres
from
the
wall
and
i
still
saw
nothing
after
a
silence
the
little
prince
spoke
again
you
have
good
poison
you
are
sure
that
it
will
not
make
me
suffer
too
long
i
stopped
in
my
tracks
my
heart
torn
asunder
but
still
i
did
not
understand
now
go
away
said
the
little
prince
i
want
to
get
down
from
the
wall
i
dropped
my
eyes
then
to
the
foot
of
the
wall
and
i
leaped
into
the
air
there
before
me
facing
the
little
prince
was
one
of
those
yellow
snakes
that
take
just
thirty
seconds
to
bring
your
life
to
an
end
even
as
i
was
digging
into
my
pocked
to
get
out
my
revolver
i
made
a
running
step
back
but
at
the
noise
i
made
the
snake
let
himself
flow
easily
across
the
sand
like
the
dying
spray
of
a
fountain
and
in
no
apparent
hurry
disappeared
with
a
light
metallic
sound
among
the
stones
i
reached
the
wall
just
in
time
to
catch
my
little
man
in
my
arms
his
face
was
white
as
snow
what
does
this
mean
i
demanded
why
are
you
talking
with
snakes
i
had
loosened
the
golden
muffler
that
he
always
wore
i
had
moistened
his
temples
and
had
given
him
some
water
to
drink
and
now
i
did
not
dare
ask
him
any
more
questions
he
looked
at
me
very
gravely
and
put
his
arms
around
my
neck
i
felt
his
heart
beating
like
the
heart
of
a
dying
bird
shot
with
someone
s
rifle
i
am
glad
that
you
have
found
what
was
the
matter
with
your
engine
he
said
now
you
can
go
back
home
how
do
you
know
about
that
i
was
just
coming
to
tell
him
that
my
work
had
been
successful
beyond
anything
that
i
had
dared
to
hope
he
made
no
answer
to
my
question
but
he
added
i
too
am
going
back
home
today
then
sadly
it
is
much
farther
it
is
much
more
difficult
i
realized
clearly
that
something
extraordinary
was
happening
i
was
holding
him
close
in
my
arms
as
if
he
were
a
little
child
and
yet
it
seemed
to
me
that
he
was
rushing
headlong
toward
an
abyss
from
which
i
could
do
nothing
to
restrain
him
his
look
was
very
serious
like
some
one
lost
far
away
i
have
your
sheep
and
i
have
the
sheep
s
box
and
i
have
the
muzzle
and
he
gave
me
a
sad
smile
i
waited
a
long
time
i
could
see
that
he
was
reviving
little
by
little
dear
little
man
i
said
to
him
you
are
afraid
he
was
afraid
there
was
no
doubt
about
that
but
he
laughed
lightly
i
shall
be
much
more
afraid
this
evening
once
again
i
felt
myself
frozen
by
the
sense
of
something
irreparable
and
i
knew
that
i
could
not
bear
the
thought
of
never
hearing
that
laughter
any
more
for
me
it
was
like
a
spring
of
fresh
water
in
the
desert
little
man
i
said
i
want
to
hear
you
laugh
again
but
he
said
to
me
tonight
it
will
be
a
year
my
star
then
can
be
found
right
above
the
place
where
i
came
to
the
earth
a
year
ago
little
man
i
said
tell
me
that
it
is
only
a
bad
dream
this
affair
of
the
snake
and
the
meeting
place
and
the
star
but
he
did
not
answer
my
plea
he
said
to
me
instead
the
thing
that
is
important
is
the
thing
that
is
not
seen
yes
i
know
it
is
just
as
it
is
with
the
flower
if
you
love
a
flower
that
lives
on
a
star
it
is
sweet
to
look
at
the
sky
at
night
all
the
stars
are
a
bloom
with
flowers
yes
i
know
it
is
just
as
it
is
with
the
water
because
of
the
pulley
and
the
rope
what
you
gave
me
to
drink
was
like
music
you
remember
how
good
it
was
yes
i
know
and
at
night
you
will
look
up
at
the
stars
where
i
live
everything
is
so
small
that
i
cannot
show
you
where
my
star
is
to
be
found
it
is
better
like
that
my
star
will
just
be
one
of
the
stars
for
you
and
so
you
will
love
to
watch
all
the
stars
in
the
heavens
they
will
all
be
your
friends
and
besides
i
am
going
to
make
you
a
present
he
laughed
again
ah
little
prince
dear
little
prince
i
love
to
hear
that
laughter
that
is
my
present
just
that
it
will
be
as
it
was
when
we
drank
the
water
what
are
you
trying
to
say
all
men
have
the
stars
he
answered
but
they
are
not
the
same
things
for
different
people
for
some
who
are
travelers
the
stars
are
guides
for
others
they
are
no
more
than
little
lights
in
the
sky
for
others
who
are
scholars
they
are
problems
for
my
businessman
they
were
wealth
but
all
these
stars
are
silent
you
you
alone
will
have
the
stars
as
no
one
else
has
them
what
are
you
trying
to
say
in
one
of
the
stars
i
shall
be
living
in
one
of
them
i
shall
be
laughing
and
so
it
will
be
as
if
all
the
stars
were
laughing
when
you
look
at
the
sky
at
night
you
only
you
will
have
stars
that
can
laugh
and
he
laughed
again
and
when
your
sorrow
is
comforted
time
soothes
all
sorrows
you
will
be
content
that
you
have
known
me
you
will
always
be
my
friend
you
will
want
to
laugh
with
me
and
you
will
sometimes
open
your
window
so
for
that
pleasure
and
your
friends
w
ill
be
properly
astonished
to
see
you
laughing
as
you
look
up
at
the
sky
then
you
will
say
to
them
yes
the
stars
always
make
me
laugh
and
they
will
think
you
are
crazy
it
will
be
a
very
shabby
trick
that
i
shall
have
played
on
you
and
he
laughed
again
it
will
be
as
if
in
place
of
the
stars
i
had
given
you
a
great
number
of
little
bells
that
knew
how
to
laugh
and
he
laughed
again
then
he
quickly
became
serious
tonight
you
know
do
not
come
said
the
little
prince
i
shall
not
leave
you
i
said
i
shall
look
as
if
i
were
suffering
i
shall
look
a
little
as
if
i
were
dying
it
is
like
that
do
not
come
to
see
that
it
is
not
worth
the
trouble
i
shall
not
leave
you
but
he
was
worried
i
tell
you
it
is
also
because
of
the
snake
he
must
not
bite
you
snakes
they
are
malicious
creatures
this
one
might
bite
you
just
for
fun
i
shall
not
leave
you
but
a
thought
came
to
reassure
him
it
is
true
that
they
have
no
more
poison
for
a
second
bite
that
night
i
did
not
see
him
set
out
on
his
way
he
got
away
from
me
without
making
a
sound
when
i
succeeded
in
catching
up
with
him
he
was
walking
along
with
a
quick
and
resolute
step
he
said
to
me
merely
ah
you
are
there
and
he
took
me
by
the
hand
but
he
was
still
worrying
it
was
wrong
of
you
to
come
you
will
suffer
i
shall
look
as
if
i
were
dead
and
that
will
not
be
true
i
said
nothing
you
understand
it
is
too
far
i
cannot
carry
this
body
with
me
it
is
too
heavy
i
said
nothing
but
it
will
be
like
an
old
abandoned
shell
there
is
nothing
sad
about
old
shells
i
said
nothing
he
was
a
little
discouraged
but
he
made
one
more
effort
you
know
it
will
be
very
nice
i
too
shall
look
at
the
stars
all
the
stars
will
be
wells
with
a
rusty
pulley
all
the
stars
will
pour
out
fresh
water
for
me
to
drink
i
said
nothing
that
will
be
so
amusing
you
will
have
five
hundred
million
little
bells
and
i
shall
have
five
hundred
million
springs
of
fresh
water
and
he
too
said
nothing
more
because
he
was
crying
here
it
is
let
me
go
on
by
myself
and
he
sat
down
because
he
was
afraid
then
he
said
again
you
know
my
flower
i
am
responsible
for
her
and
she
is
so
weak
she
is
so
naive
she
has
four
thorns
of
no
use
at
all
to
protect
herself
against
all
the
world
i
too
sat
down
because
i
was
not
able
to
stand
up
any
longer
there
now
that
is
all
he
still
hesitated
a
little
then
he
got
up
he
took
one
step
i
could
not
move
there
was
nothing
but
a
flash
of
yellow
close
to
his
ankle
he
remained
motionless
for
an
instant
he
did
not
cry
out
he
fell
as
gently
as
a
tree
falls
there
was
not
even
any
sound
because
of
the
sand
chapter
the
narrator
s
afterthoughts
and
now
six
years
have
already
gone
by
i
have
never
yet
told
this
story
the
companions
who
met
me
on
my
return
were
well
content
to
see
me
alive
i
was
sad
but
i
told
them
i
am
tired
now
my
sorrow
is
comforted
a
little
that
is
to
say
not
entirely
but
i
know
that
he
did
go
back
to
his
planet
because
i
did
not
find
his
body
at
daybreak
it
was
not
such
a
heavy
body
and
at
night
i
love
to
listen
to
the
stars
it
is
like
five
hundred
million
little
bells
but
there
is
one
extraordinary
thing
when
i
drew
the
muzzle
for
the
little
prince
i
forgot
to
add
the
leather
strap
to
it
he
will
never
have
been
able
to
fasten
it
on
his
sheep
so
now
i
keep
wondering
what
is
happening
on
his
planet
perhaps
the
sheep
has
eaten
the
flower
at
one
time
i
say
to
myself
surely
not
the
little
prince
shuts
his
flower
under
her
glass
globe
every
night
and
he
watches
over
his
sheep
very
carefully
then
i
am
happy
and
there
is
sweetness
in
the
laughter
of
all
the
stars
but
at
another
time
i
say
to
myself
at
some
moment
or
other
one
is
absent
minded
and
that
is
enough
on
some
one
evening
he
forgot
the
glass
globe
or
the
sheep
got
out
without
making
any
noise
in
the
night
and
then
the
little
bells
are
changed
to
tears
here
then
is
a
great
mystery
for
you
who
also
love
the
little
prince
and
for
me
nothing
in
the
universe
can
be
the
same
if
somewhere
we
do
not
know
where
a
sheep
that
we
never
saw
has
yes
or
no
eaten
a
rose
look
up
at
the
sky
ask
yourselves
is
it
yes
or
no
has
the
sheep
eaten
the
flower
and
you
will
see
how
everything
changes
and
no
grown
up
will
ever
understand
that
this
is
a
matter
of
so
much
importance
this
is
to
me
the
loveliest
and
saddest
landscape
in
the
world
it
is
the
same
as
that
on
the
preceding
page
but
i
have
drawn
it
again
to
impress
it
on
your
memory
it
is
here
that
the
little
prince
appeared
on
earth
and
disappeared
look
at
it
carefully
so
that
you
will
be
sure
to
recognise
it
in
case
you
travel
some
day
to
the
african
desert
and
if
you
should
come
upon
this
spot
please
do
not
hurry
on
wait
for
a
time
exactly
under
the
star
then
if
a
little
man
appears
who
laughs
who
has
golden
hair
and
who
refuses
to
answer
questions
you
will
know
who
he
is
if
this
should
happen
please
comfort
me
send
me
word
that
he
has
come
back
please
note
there
may
be
some
problems
with
paragraph
breaks
when
they
occur
just
keep
reading
toni
morrison
beloved
sixty
million
and
more
i
will
call
them
my
people
which
were
not
my
people
and
her
beloved
which
was
not
beloved
romans
book
one
chapter
was
spiteful
full
of
a
baby
s
venom
the
women
in
the
house
knew
it
and
so
did
the
children
for
years
each
put
up
with
the
spite
in
his
own
way
but
by
sethe
and
her
daughter
denver
were
its
only
victims
the
grandmother
baby
suggs
was
dead
and
the
sons
howard
and
buglar
had
run
away
by
the
time
they
were
thirteen
years
old
as
soon
as
merely
looking
in
a
mirror
shattered
it
that
was
the
signal
for
buglar
as
soon
as
two
tiny
hand
prints
appeared
in
the
cake
that
was
it
for
howard
neither
boy
waited
to
see
more
another
kettleful
of
chickpeas
smoking
in
a
heap
on
the
floor
soda
crackers
crumbled
and
strewn
in
a
line
next
to
the
door
sill
nor
did
they
wait
for
one
of
the
relief
periods
the
weeks
months
even
when
nothing
was
disturbed
no
each
one
fled
at
once
the
moment
the
house
committed
what
was
for
him
the
one
insult
not
to
be
borne
or
witnessed
a
second
time
within
two
months
in
the
dead
of
winter
leaving
their
grandmother
baby
suggs
sethe
their
mother
and
their
little
sister
denver
all
by
themselves
in
the
gray
and
white
house
on
bluestone
road
it
didn
t
have
a
number
then
because
cincinnati
didn
t
stretch
that
far
in
fact
ohio
had
been
calling
itself
a
state
only
seventy
years
when
first
one
brother
and
then
the
next
stuffed
quilt
packing
into
his
hat
snatched
up
his
shoes
and
crept
away
from
the
lively
spite
the
house
felt
for
them
baby
suggs
didn
t
even
raise
her
head
from
her
sickbed
she
heard
them
go
but
that
wasn
t
the
reason
she
lay
still
it
was
a
wonder
to
her
that
her
grandsons
had
taken
so
long
to
realize
that
every
house
wasn
t
like
the
one
on
bluestone
road
suspended
between
the
nas
tiness
of
life
and
the
meanness
of
the
dead
she
couldn
t
get
interested
in
leaving
life
or
living
it
let
alone
the
fright
of
two
creeping
off
boys
her
past
had
been
like
her
present
intolerable
and
since
she
knew
death
was
anything
but
forgetfulness
she
used
the
little
energy
left
her
for
pondering
color
bring
a
little
lavender
in
if
you
got
any
pink
if
you
don
t
and
sethe
would
oblige
her
with
anything
from
fabric
to
her
own
tongue
winter
in
ohio
was
especially
rough
if
you
had
an
appetite
for
color
sky
provided
the
only
drama
and
counting
on
a
cincinnati
horizon
for
life
s
principal
joy
was
reckless
indeed
so
sethe
and
the
girl
denver
did
what
they
could
and
what
the
house
permitted
for
her
together
they
waged
a
perfunctory
battle
against
the
outrageous
behavior
of
that
place
against
turned
over
slop
jars
smacks
on
the
behind
and
gusts
of
sour
air
for
they
understood
the
source
of
the
outrage
as
well
as
they
knew
the
source
of
light
baby
suggs
died
shortly
after
the
brothers
left
with
no
interest
whatsoever
in
their
leave
taking
or
hers
and
right
afterward
sethe
and
denver
decided
to
end
the
persecution
by
calling
forth
the
ghost
that
tried
them
so
perhaps
a
conversation
they
thought
an
exchange
of
views
or
something
would
help
so
they
held
hands
and
said
come
on
come
on
you
may
as
well
just
come
on
the
sideboard
took
a
step
forward
but
nothing
else
did
grandma
baby
must
be
stopping
it
said
denver
she
was
ten
and
still
mad
at
baby
suggs
for
dying
sethe
opened
her
eyes
i
doubt
that
she
said
then
why
don
t
it
come
you
forgetting
how
little
it
is
said
her
mother
she
wasn
t
even
two
years
old
when
she
died
too
little
to
understand
too
little
to
talk
much
even
maybe
she
don
t
want
to
understand
said
denver
maybe
but
if
she
d
only
come
i
could
make
it
clear
to
her
sethe
released
her
daughter
s
hand
and
together
they
pushed
the
sideboard
back
against
the
wall
outside
a
driver
whipped
his
horse
into
the
gallop
local
people
felt
necessary
when
they
passed
for
a
baby
she
throws
a
powerful
spell
said
denver
no
more
powerful
than
the
way
i
loved
her
sethe
answered
and
there
it
was
again
the
welcoming
cool
of
unchiseled
headstones
the
one
she
selected
to
lean
against
on
tiptoe
her
knees
wide
open
as
any
grave
pink
as
a
fingernail
it
was
and
sprinkled
with
glittering
chips
ten
minutes
he
said
you
got
ten
minutes
i
ll
do
it
for
free
ten
minutes
for
seven
letters
with
another
ten
could
she
have
gotten
dearly
too
she
had
not
thought
to
ask
him
and
it
bothered
her
still
that
it
might
have
been
possible
that
for
twenty
minutes
a
half
hour
say
she
could
have
had
the
whole
thing
every
word
she
heard
the
preacher
say
at
the
funeral
and
all
there
was
to
say
surely
engraved
on
her
baby
s
headstone
dearly
beloved
but
what
she
got
settled
for
was
the
one
word
that
mattered
she
thought
it
would
be
enough
rutting
among
the
headstones
with
the
engraver
his
young
son
looking
on
the
anger
in
his
face
so
old
the
appetite
in
it
quite
new
that
should
certainly
be
enough
enough
to
answer
one
more
preacher
one
more
abolitionist
and
a
town
full
of
disgust
counting
on
the
stillness
of
her
own
soul
she
had
forgotten
the
other
one
the
soul
of
her
baby
girl
who
would
have
thought
that
a
little
old
baby
could
harbor
so
much
rage
rutting
among
the
stones
under
the
eyes
of
the
engraver
s
son
was
not
enough
not
only
did
she
have
to
live
out
her
years
in
a
house
palsied
by
the
baby
s
fury
at
having
its
throat
cut
but
those
ten
minutes
she
spent
pressed
up
against
dawn
colored
stone
studded
with
star
chips
her
knees
wide
open
as
the
grave
were
longer
than
life
more
alive
more
pulsating
than
the
baby
blood
that
soaked
her
fingers
like
oil
we
could
move
she
suggested
once
to
her
mother
in
law
what
d
be
the
point
asked
baby
suggs
not
a
house
in
the
country
ain
t
packed
to
its
rafters
with
some
dead
negro
s
grief
we
lucky
this
ghost
is
a
baby
my
husband
s
spirit
was
to
come
back
in
here
or
yours
don
t
talk
to
me
you
lucky
you
got
three
left
three
pulling
at
your
skirts
and
just
one
raising
hell
from
the
other
side
be
thankful
why
don
t
you
i
had
eight
every
one
of
them
gone
away
from
me
four
taken
four
chased
and
all
i
expect
worrying
somebody
s
house
into
evil
baby
suggs
rubbed
her
eyebrows
my
first
born
all
i
can
remember
of
her
is
how
she
loved
the
burned
bottom
of
bread
can
you
beat
that
eight
children
and
that
s
all
i
remember
that
s
all
you
let
yourself
remember
sethe
had
told
her
but
she
was
down
to
one
herself
one
alive
that
is
the
boys
chased
off
by
the
dead
one
and
her
memory
of
buglar
was
fading
fast
howard
at
least
had
a
head
shape
nobody
could
forget
as
for
the
rest
she
worked
hard
to
remember
as
close
to
nothing
as
was
safe
unfortunately
her
brain
was
devious
she
might
be
hurrying
across
a
field
running
practically
to
get
to
the
pump
quickly
and
rinse
the
chamomile
sap
from
her
legs
nothing
else
would
be
in
her
mind
the
picture
of
the
men
coming
to
nurse
her
was
as
lifeless
as
the
nerves
in
her
back
where
the
skin
buckled
like
a
washboard
nor
was
there
the
faintest
scent
of
ink
or
the
cherry
gum
and
oak
bark
from
which
it
was
made
nothing
just
the
breeze
cooling
her
face
as
she
rushed
toward
water
and
then
sopping
the
chamomile
away
with
pump
water
and
rags
her
mind
fixed
on
getting
every
last
bit
of
sap
off
on
her
carelessness
in
taking
a
shortcut
across
the
field
just
to
save
a
half
mile
and
not
noticing
how
high
the
weeds
had
grown
until
the
itching
was
all
the
way
to
her
knees
then
something
the
plash
of
water
the
sight
of
her
shoes
and
stockings
awry
on
the
path
where
she
had
flung
them
or
here
boy
lapping
in
the
puddle
near
her
feet
and
suddenly
there
was
sweet
home
rolling
rolling
rolling
out
before
her
eyes
and
although
there
was
not
a
leaf
on
that
farm
that
did
not
make
her
want
to
scream
it
rolled
itself
out
before
her
in
shameless
beauty
it
never
looked
as
terrible
as
it
was
and
it
made
her
wonder
if
hell
was
a
pretty
place
too
fire
and
brimstone
all
right
but
hidden
in
lacy
groves
boys
hanging
from
the
most
beautiful
sycamores
in
the
world
it
shamed
her
remembering
the
wonderful
soughing
trees
rather
than
the
boys
try
as
she
might
to
make
it
otherwise
the
sycamores
beat
out
the
children
every
time
and
she
could
not
forgive
her
memory
for
that
when
the
last
of
the
chamomile
was
gone
she
went
around
to
the
front
of
the
house
collecting
her
shoes
and
stockings
on
the
way
as
if
to
punish
her
further
for
her
terrible
memory
sitting
on
the
porch
not
forty
feet
away
was
paul
d
the
last
of
the
sweet
home
men
and
although
she
she
said
is
that
you
what
s
left
he
stood
up
and
smiled
how
you
been
girl
besides
barefoot
when
she
laughed
it
came
out
loose
and
young
messed
up
my
legs
back
yonder
chamomile
he
made
a
face
as
though
tasting
a
teaspoon
of
something
bitter
i
don
t
want
to
even
hear
bout
it
always
did
hate
that
stuff
sethe
balled
up
her
stockings
and
jammed
them
into
her
pocket
come
on
in
porch
is
fine
sethe
cool
out
here
he
sat
back
down
and
looked
at
the
meadow
on
the
other
side
of
the
road
knowing
the
eagerness
he
felt
would
be
in
his
eyes
eighteen
years
she
said
softly
eighteen
he
repeated
and
i
swear
i
been
walking
every
one
of
em
mind
if
i
join
you
he
nodded
toward
her
feet
and
began
unlacing
his
shoes
you
want
to
soak
them
let
me
get
you
a
basin
of
water
she
moved
closer
to
him
to
enter
the
house
no
uh
uh
can
t
baby
feet
a
whole
lot
more
tramping
they
got
to
do
yet
you
can
t
leave
right
away
paul
d
you
got
to
stay
awhile
well
long
enough
to
see
baby
suggs
anyway
where
is
she
dead
aw
no
when
eight
years
now
almost
nine
was
it
hard
i
hope
she
didn
t
die
hard
sethe
shook
her
head
soft
as
cream
being
alive
was
the
hard
part
sorry
you
missed
her
though
is
that
what
you
came
by
for
that
s
some
of
what
i
came
for
the
rest
is
you
but
if
all
the
truth
be
known
i
go
anywhere
these
days
anywhere
they
let
me
sit
down
you
looking
good
devil
s
confusion
he
lets
me
look
good
long
as
i
feel
bad
he
looked
at
her
and
the
word
bad
took
on
another
meaning
sethe
smiled
this
is
the
way
they
were
had
been
all
of
the
sweet
home
men
before
and
after
halle
treated
her
to
a
mild
brotherly
flirtation
so
subtle
you
had
to
scratch
for
it
except
for
a
heap
more
hair
and
some
waiting
in
his
eyes
he
looked
the
way
he
had
in
kentucky
peachstone
skin
straight
backed
for
a
man
with
an
immobile
face
it
was
amazing
how
ready
it
was
to
smile
or
blaze
or
be
sorry
with
you
as
though
all
you
had
to
do
was
get
his
attention
and
right
away
he
produced
the
feeling
you
were
feeling
with
less
than
a
blink
his
face
seemed
to
change
underneath
it
lay
the
activity
i
wouldn
t
have
to
ask
about
him
would
i
you
d
tell
me
if
there
was
anything
to
tell
wouldn
t
you
sethe
looked
down
at
her
feet
and
saw
again
the
sycamores
i
d
tell
you
sure
i
d
tell
you
i
don
t
know
any
more
now
than
i
did
then
except
for
the
churn
he
thought
and
you
don
t
need
to
know
that
you
must
think
he
s
still
alive
no
i
think
he
s
dead
it
s
not
being
sure
that
keeps
him
alive
what
did
baby
suggs
think
same
but
to
listen
to
her
all
her
children
is
dead
claimed
she
felt
each
one
go
the
very
day
and
hour
when
she
say
halle
went
eighteen
fifty
five
the
day
my
baby
was
born
you
had
that
baby
did
you
never
thought
you
d
make
it
he
chuckled
running
off
pregnant
had
to
couldn
t
be
no
waiting
she
lowered
her
head
and
thought
as
he
did
how
unlikely
it
was
that
she
had
made
it
and
if
it
hadn
t
been
for
that
girl
looking
for
velvet
she
never
would
have
all
by
yourself
too
he
was
proud
of
her
and
annoyed
by
her
proud
she
had
done
it
annoyed
that
she
had
not
needed
halle
or
him
in
the
doing
almost
by
myself
not
all
by
myself
a
whitegirl
helped
me
then
she
helped
herself
too
god
bless
her
you
could
stay
the
night
paul
d
you
don
t
sound
too
steady
in
the
offer
sethe
glanced
beyond
his
shoulder
toward
the
closed
door
oh
it
s
truly
meant
i
just
hope
you
ll
pardon
my
house
come
on
in
talk
to
denver
while
i
cook
you
something
paul
d
tied
his
shoes
together
hung
them
over
his
shoulder
and
followed
her
through
the
door
straight
into
a
pool
of
red
and
undulating
light
that
locked
him
where
he
stood
you
got
company
he
whispered
frowning
off
and
on
said
sethe
good
god
he
backed
out
the
door
onto
the
porch
what
kind
of
evil
you
got
in
here
it
s
not
evil
just
sad
come
on
just
step
through
he
looked
at
her
then
closely
closer
than
he
had
when
she
first
rounded
the
house
on
wet
and
shining
legs
holding
her
shoes
and
stockings
up
in
one
hand
her
skirts
in
the
other
halle
s
girl
the
one
with
iron
eyes
and
backbone
to
match
he
had
never
seen
her
hair
in
kentucky
and
though
her
face
was
eighteen
years
older
than
when
last
he
saw
her
it
was
softer
now
because
of
the
hair
a
face
too
still
for
comfort
irises
the
same
color
as
her
skin
which
in
that
still
face
used
to
make
him
think
of
a
mask
with
mercifully
punched
out
eyes
halle
s
woman
pregnant
every
year
including
the
year
she
sat
by
the
fire
telling
him
she
was
going
to
run
her
three
children
she
had
already
packed
into
a
wagonload
of
others
in
a
caravan
of
negroes
crossing
the
river
they
were
to
be
left
with
halle
s
mother
near
cincinnati
even
in
that
tiny
shack
leaning
so
close
to
the
fire
you
could
smell
the
heat
in
her
dress
her
eyes
did
not
pick
up
a
flicker
of
light
they
were
like
two
wells
into
which
he
had
trouble
gazing
even
punched
out
they
needed
to
be
covered
lidded
marked
with
some
sign
to
warn
folks
of
what
that
emptiness
held
so
he
looked
instead
at
the
fire
while
she
told
him
because
her
husband
was
not
there
for
the
telling
mr
garner
was
dead
and
his
wife
had
a
lump
in
her
neck
the
size
of
a
sweet
potato
and
unable
to
speak
to
anyone
she
leaned
as
close
to
the
fire
as
her
pregnant
belly
allowed
and
told
him
paul
d
the
last
of
the
sweet
home
men
there
had
been
six
of
them
who
belonged
to
the
farm
sethe
the
only
female
mrs
garner
crying
like
a
baby
had
sold
his
brother
to
pay
off
the
debts
that
surfaced
the
minute
she
was
widowed
then
schoolteacher
arrived
to
put
things
in
order
but
what
he
did
broke
three
more
sweet
home
men
and
punched
the
glittering
iron
out
of
sethe
s
eyes
leaving
two
open
wells
that
did
not
reflect
firelight
now
the
iron
was
back
but
the
face
softened
by
hair
made
him
trust
her
enough
to
step
inside
her
door
smack
into
a
pool
of
pulsing
red
light
she
was
right
it
was
sad
walking
through
it
a
wave
of
grief
soaked
him
so
thoroughly
he
wanted
to
cry
it
seemed
a
long
way
to
the
normal
light
surrounding
the
table
but
he
made
it
dry
eyed
and
lucky
you
said
she
died
soft
soft
as
cream
he
reminded
her
that
s
not
baby
suggs
she
said
who
then
my
daughter
the
one
i
sent
ahead
with
the
boys
she
didn
t
live
no
the
one
i
was
carrying
when
i
run
away
is
all
i
got
left
boys
gone
too
both
of
em
walked
off
just
before
baby
suggs
died
paul
d
looked
at
the
spot
where
the
grief
had
soaked
him
the
red
was
gone
but
a
kind
of
weeping
clung
to
the
air
where
it
had
been
probably
best
he
thought
if
a
negro
got
legs
he
ought
to
use
them
sit
down
too
long
somebody
will
figure
out
a
way
to
tie
them
up
still
if
her
boys
were
gone
no
man
you
here
by
yourself
me
and
denver
she
said
that
all
right
by
you
that
s
all
right
by
me
she
saw
his
skepticism
and
went
on
i
cook
at
a
restaurant
in
town
and
i
sew
a
little
on
the
sly
paul
d
smiled
then
remembering
the
bedding
dress
sethe
was
thirteen
when
she
came
to
sweet
home
and
already
iron
eyed
she
was
a
timely
present
for
mrs
garner
who
had
lost
baby
suggs
to
her
husband
s
high
principles
the
five
sweet
home
men
looked
at
the
new
girl
and
decided
to
let
her
be
they
were
young
and
so
sick
with
the
absence
of
women
they
had
taken
to
calves
yet
they
let
the
iron
eyed
girl
be
so
she
could
choose
in
spite
of
the
fact
that
each
one
would
have
beaten
the
others
to
mush
to
have
her
it
took
her
a
year
to
choose
a
long
tough
year
of
thrashing
on
pallets
eaten
up
with
dreams
of
her
a
year
of
yearning
when
rape
seemed
the
solitary
gift
of
life
the
restraint
they
had
exercised
possible
only
because
they
were
sweet
home
men
the
ones
mr
garner
bragged
about
while
other
farmers
shook
their
heads
in
warning
at
the
phrase
y
all
got
boys
he
told
them
young
boys
old
boys
picky
boys
stroppin
boys
now
at
sweet
home
my
niggers
is
men
every
one
of
em
bought
em
thataway
raised
em
thataway
men
every
one
beg
to
differ
garner
ain
t
no
nigger
men
not
if
you
scared
they
ain
t
garner
s
smile
was
wide
but
if
you
a
man
yourself
you
ll
want
your
niggers
to
be
men
too
i
wouldn
t
have
no
nigger
men
round
my
wife
it
was
the
reaction
garner
loved
and
waited
for
neither
would
i
he
said
neither
would
i
and
there
was
always
a
pause
before
the
neighbor
or
stranger
or
peddler
or
brother
in
law
or
whoever
it
was
got
the
meaning
then
a
fierce
argument
sometimes
a
fight
and
garner
came
home
bruised
and
pleased
having
demonstrated
one
more
time
what
a
real
kentuckian
was
one
tough
enough
and
smart
enough
to
make
and
call
his
own
niggers
men
and
so
they
were
paul
d
garner
paul
f
garner
paul
a
garner
halle
suggs
and
sixo
the
wild
man
all
in
their
twenties
minus
women
fucking
cows
dreaming
of
rape
thrashing
on
pallets
rubbing
their
thighs
and
waiting
for
the
new
girl
the
one
who
took
baby
suggs
place
after
halle
bought
her
with
five
years
of
sundays
maybe
that
was
why
she
chose
him
a
twenty
year
old
man
so
in
love
with
his
mother
he
gave
up
five
years
of
sabbaths
just
to
see
her
sit
down
for
a
change
was
a
serious
recommendation
she
waited
a
year
and
the
sweet
home
men
abused
cows
while
they
waited
with
her
she
chose
halle
and
for
their
first
bedding
she
sewed
herself
a
dress
on
the
sly
won
t
you
stay
on
awhile
can
t
nobody
catch
up
on
eighteen
years
in
a
day
out
of
the
dimness
of
the
room
in
which
they
sat
a
white
staircase
climbed
toward
the
blue
and
white
wallpaper
of
the
second
floor
paul
d
could
see
just
the
beginning
of
the
paper
discreet
flecks
of
yellow
sprinkled
among
a
blizzard
of
snowdrops
all
backed
by
blue
the
luminous
white
of
the
railing
and
steps
kept
him
glancing
toward
it
every
sense
he
had
told
him
the
air
above
the
stairwell
was
charmed
and
very
thin
but
the
girl
who
walked
down
out
of
that
air
was
round
and
brown
with
the
face
of
an
alert
doll
paul
d
looked
at
the
girl
and
then
at
sethe
who
smiled
saying
here
she
is
my
denver
this
is
paul
d
honey
from
sweet
home
good
morning
mr
d
garner
baby
paul
d
garner
yes
sir
glad
to
get
a
look
at
you
last
time
i
saw
your
mama
you
were
pushing
out
the
front
of
her
dress
still
is
sethe
smiled
provided
she
can
get
in
it
denver
stood
on
the
bottom
step
and
was
suddenly
hot
and
shy
it
had
been
a
long
time
since
anybody
good
willed
whitewoman
preacher
speaker
or
newspaperman
sat
at
their
table
their
sympathetic
voices
called
liar
by
the
revulsion
in
their
eyes
for
twelve
years
long
before
grandma
baby
died
there
had
been
no
visitors
of
any
sort
and
certainly
no
friends
no
coloredpeople
certainly
no
hazelnut
man
with
too
long
hair
and
no
notebook
no
charcoal
no
oranges
no
questions
someone
her
mother
wanted
to
talk
to
and
would
even
consider
talking
to
while
barefoot
looking
in
fact
acting
like
a
girl
instead
of
the
quiet
queenly
woman
denver
had
known
all
her
life
the
one
who
never
looked
away
who
when
a
man
got
stomped
to
death
by
a
mare
right
in
front
of
sawyer
s
restaurant
did
not
look
away
and
when
a
sow
began
eating
her
own
litter
did
not
look
away
then
either
and
when
the
baby
s
spirit
picked
up
here
boy
and
slammed
him
into
the
wall
hard
enough
to
break
two
of
his
legs
and
dislocate
his
eye
so
hard
he
went
into
convulsions
and
chewed
up
his
tongue
still
her
mother
had
not
looked
away
she
had
taken
a
hammer
knocked
the
dog
unconscious
wiped
away
the
blood
and
saliva
pushed
his
eye
back
in
his
head
and
set
his
leg
bones
he
recovered
mute
and
off
balance
more
because
of
his
untrustworthy
eye
than
his
bent
legs
and
winter
summer
drizzle
or
dry
nothing
could
persuade
him
to
enter
the
house
again
now
here
was
this
woman
with
the
presence
of
mind
to
repair
a
dog
gone
savage
with
pain
rocking
her
crossed
ankles
and
looking
away
from
her
own
daughter
s
body
as
though
the
size
of
it
was
more
than
vision
could
bear
and
neither
she
nor
he
had
on
shoes
hot
shy
now
denver
was
lonely
all
that
leaving
first
her
brothers
then
her
grandmother
serious
losses
since
there
were
no
children
willing
to
circle
her
in
a
game
or
hang
by
their
knees
from
her
porch
railing
none
of
that
had
mattered
as
long
as
her
mother
did
not
look
away
as
she
was
doing
now
making
denver
long
downright
long
for
a
sign
of
spite
from
the
baby
ghost
she
s
a
fine
looking
young
lady
said
paul
d
fine
looking
got
her
daddy
s
sweet
face
you
know
my
father
knew
him
knew
him
well
did
he
ma
am
denver
fought
an
urge
to
realign
her
affection
of
course
he
knew
your
daddy
i
told
you
he
s
from
sweet
home
denver
sat
down
on
the
bottom
step
there
was
nowhere
else
gracefully
to
go
they
were
a
twosome
saying
your
daddy
and
sweet
home
in
a
way
that
made
it
clear
both
belonged
to
them
and
not
to
her
that
her
own
father
s
absence
was
not
hers
once
the
absence
had
belonged
to
grandma
baby
a
son
deeply
mourned
because
he
was
the
one
who
had
bought
her
out
of
there
then
it
was
her
mother
s
absent
husband
now
it
was
this
hazelnut
stranger
s
absent
friend
only
those
who
knew
him
knew
him
well
could
claim
his
absence
for
themselves
just
as
only
those
who
lived
in
sweet
home
could
remember
it
whisper
it
and
glance
sideways
at
one
another
while
they
did
again
she
wished
for
the
baby
ghost
its
anger
thrilling
her
now
where
it
used
to
wear
her
out
wear
her
out
we
have
a
ghost
in
here
she
said
and
it
worked
they
were
not
a
twosome
anymore
her
mother
left
off
swinging
her
feet
and
being
girlish
memory
of
sweet
home
dropped
away
from
the
eyes
of
the
man
she
was
being
girlish
for
he
looked
quickly
up
the
lightning
white
stairs
behind
her
so
i
hear
he
said
but
sad
your
mama
said
not
evil
no
sir
said
denver
not
evil
but
not
sad
either
what
then
rebuked
lonely
and
rebuked
is
that
right
paul
d
turned
to
sethe
i
don
t
know
about
lonely
said
denver
s
mother
mad
maybe
but
i
don
t
see
how
it
could
be
lonely
spending
every
minute
with
us
like
it
does
must
be
something
you
got
it
wants
sethe
shrugged
it
s
just
a
baby
my
sister
said
denver
she
died
in
this
house
paul
d
scratched
the
hair
under
his
jaw
reminds
me
of
that
headless
bride
back
behind
sweet
home
remember
that
sethe
used
to
roam
them
woods
regular
how
could
i
forget
worrisome
how
come
everybody
run
off
from
sweet
home
can
t
stop
talking
about
it
look
like
if
it
was
so
sweet
you
would
have
stayed
girl
who
you
talking
to
paul
d
laughed
true
true
she
s
right
sethe
it
wasn
t
sweet
and
it
sure
wasn
t
home
he
shook
his
head
but
it
s
where
we
were
said
sethe
all
together
comes
back
whether
we
want
it
to
or
not
she
shivered
a
little
a
light
ripple
of
skin
on
her
arm
which
she
caressed
back
into
sleep
denver
she
said
start
up
that
stove
can
t
have
a
friend
stop
by
and
don
t
feed
him
don
t
go
to
any
trouble
on
my
account
paul
d
said
bread
ain
t
trouble
the
rest
i
brought
back
from
where
i
work
least
i
can
do
cooking
from
dawn
to
noon
is
bring
dinner
home
you
got
any
objections
to
pike
if
he
don
t
object
to
me
i
don
t
object
to
him
at
it
again
thought
denver
her
back
to
them
she
jostled
the
kindlin
and
almost
lost
the
fire
why
don
t
you
spend
the
night
mr
garner
you
and
ma
am
can
talk
about
sweet
home
all
night
long
sethe
took
two
swift
steps
to
the
stove
but
before
she
could
yank
denver
s
collar
the
girl
leaned
forward
and
began
to
cry
what
is
the
matter
with
you
i
never
knew
you
to
behave
this
way
leave
her
be
said
paul
d
i
m
a
stranger
to
her
that
s
just
it
she
got
no
cause
to
act
up
with
a
stranger
oh
baby
what
is
it
did
something
happen
but
denver
was
shaking
now
and
sobbing
so
she
could
not
speak
the
tears
she
had
not
shed
for
nine
years
wetting
her
far
too
womanly
breasts
i
can
t
no
more
i
can
t
no
more
can
t
what
what
can
t
you
i
can
t
live
here
i
don
t
know
where
to
go
or
what
to
do
but
i
can
t
live
here
nobody
speaks
to
us
nobody
comes
by
boys
don
t
like
me
girls
don
t
either
honey
honey
what
s
she
talking
bout
nobody
speaks
to
you
asked
paul
d
it
s
the
house
people
don
t
it
s
not
it
s
not
the
house
it
s
us
and
it
s
you
denver
leave
off
sethe
it
s
hard
for
a
young
girl
living
in
a
haunted
house
that
can
t
be
easy
it
s
easier
than
some
other
things
think
sethe
i
m
a
grown
man
with
nothing
new
left
to
see
or
do
and
i
m
telling
you
it
ain
t
easy
maybe
you
all
ought
to
move
who
owns
this
house
over
denver
s
shoulder
sethe
shot
paul
d
a
look
of
snow
what
you
care
they
won
t
let
you
leave
no
sethe
no
moving
no
leaving
it
s
all
right
the
way
it
is
you
going
to
tell
me
it
s
all
right
with
this
child
half
out
of
her
mind
something
in
the
house
braced
and
in
the
listening
quiet
that
followed
sethe
spoke
i
got
a
tree
on
my
back
and
a
haint
in
my
house
and
nothing
in
between
but
the
daughter
i
am
holding
in
my
arms
no
more
running
from
nothing
i
will
never
run
from
another
thing
on
this
earth
i
took
one
journey
and
i
paid
for
the
ticket
but
let
me
tell
you
something
paul
d
garner
it
cost
too
much
do
you
hear
me
it
cost
too
much
now
sit
down
and
eat
with
us
or
leave
us
be
paul
d
fished
in
his
vest
for
a
little
pouch
of
tobacco
concentrating
on
its
contents
and
the
knot
of
its
string
while
sethe
led
denver
into
the
keeping
room
that
opened
off
the
large
room
he
was
sitting
in
he
had
no
smoking
papers
so
he
fiddled
with
the
pouch
and
listened
through
the
open
door
to
sethe
quieting
her
daughter
when
she
came
back
she
avoided
his
look
and
went
straight
to
a
small
table
next
to
the
stove
her
back
was
to
him
and
he
could
see
all
the
hair
he
wanted
without
the
distraction
of
her
face
what
tree
on
your
back
huh
sethe
put
a
bowl
on
the
table
and
reached
under
it
for
flour
what
tree
on
your
back
is
something
growing
on
your
back
i
don
t
see
nothing
growing
on
your
back
it
s
there
all
the
same
who
told
you
that
whitegirl
that
s
what
she
called
it
i
ve
never
seen
it
and
never
will
but
that
s
what
she
said
it
looked
like
a
chokecherry
tree
trunk
branches
and
even
leaves
tiny
little
chokecherry
leaves
but
that
was
eighteen
years
ago
could
have
cherries
too
now
for
all
i
know
sethe
took
a
little
spit
from
the
tip
of
her
tongue
with
her
forefinger
quickly
lightly
she
touched
the
stove
then
she
trailed
her
fingers
through
the
flour
parting
separating
small
hills
and
ridges
of
it
looking
for
mites
finding
none
she
poured
soda
and
salt
into
the
crease
of
her
folded
hand
and
tossed
both
into
the
flour
then
she
reached
into
a
can
and
scooped
half
a
handful
of
lard
deftly
she
squeezed
the
flour
through
it
then
with
her
left
hand
sprinkling
water
she
formed
the
dough
i
had
milk
she
said
i
was
pregnant
with
denver
but
i
had
milk
for
my
baby
girl
i
hadn
t
stopped
nursing
her
when
i
sent
her
on
ahead
with
howard
and
buglar
now
she
rolled
the
dough
out
with
a
wooden
pin
anybody
could
smell
me
long
before
he
saw
me
and
when
he
saw
me
he
d
see
the
drops
of
it
on
the
front
of
my
dress
nothing
i
could
do
about
that
all
i
knew
was
i
had
to
get
my
milk
to
my
baby
girl
nobody
was
going
to
nurse
her
like
me
nobody
was
going
to
get
it
to
her
fast
enough
or
take
it
away
when
she
had
enough
and
didn
t
know
it
nobody
knew
that
she
couldn
t
pass
her
air
if
you
held
her
up
on
your
shoulder
only
if
she
was
lying
on
my
knees
nobody
knew
that
but
me
and
nobody
had
her
milk
but
me
i
told
that
to
the
women
in
the
wagon
told
them
to
put
sugar
water
in
cloth
to
suck
from
so
when
i
got
there
in
a
few
days
she
wouldn
t
have
forgot
me
the
milk
would
be
there
and
i
would
be
there
with
it
men
don
t
know
nothing
much
said
paul
d
tucking
his
pouch
back
into
his
vest
pocket
but
they
do
know
a
suckling
can
t
be
away
from
its
mother
for
long
then
they
know
what
it
s
like
to
send
your
children
off
when
your
breasts
are
full
we
was
talking
bout
a
tree
sethe
after
i
left
you
those
boys
came
in
there
and
took
my
milk
that
s
what
they
came
in
there
for
held
me
down
and
took
it
i
told
mrs
garner
on
em
she
had
that
lump
and
couldn
t
speak
but
her
eyes
rolled
out
tears
them
boys
found
out
i
told
on
em
schoolteacher
made
one
open
up
my
back
and
when
it
closed
it
made
a
tree
it
grows
there
still
they
used
cowhide
on
you
and
they
took
my
milk
they
beat
you
and
you
was
pregnant
and
they
took
my
milk
the
fat
white
circles
of
dough
lined
the
pan
in
rows
once
more
sethe
touched
a
wet
forefinger
to
the
stove
she
opened
the
oven
door
and
slid
the
pan
of
biscuits
in
as
she
raised
up
from
the
heat
she
felt
paul
d
behind
her
and
his
hands
under
her
breasts
she
straightened
up
and
knew
but
could
not
feel
that
his
cheek
was
pressing
into
the
branches
of
her
chokecherry
tree
not
even
trying
he
had
become
the
kind
of
man
who
could
walk
into
a
house
and
make
the
women
cry
because
with
him
in
his
presence
they
could
there
was
something
blessed
in
his
manner
women
saw
him
and
wanted
to
weep
to
tell
him
that
their
chest
hurt
and
their
knees
did
too
strong
women
and
wise
saw
him
and
told
him
things
they
only
told
each
other
that
way
past
the
change
of
life
desire
in
them
had
suddenly
become
enormous
greedy
more
savage
than
when
they
were
fifteen
and
that
it
embarrassed
them
and
made
them
sad
that
secretly
they
longed
to
die
to
be
quit
of
it
that
sleep
was
more
precious
to
them
than
any
waking
day
young
girls
sidled
up
to
him
to
confess
or
describe
how
well
dressed
the
visitations
were
that
had
followed
them
straight
from
their
dreams
therefore
although
he
did
not
understand
why
this
was
so
he
was
not
surprised
when
denver
dripped
tears
into
the
stovefire
nor
fifteen
minutes
later
after
telling
him
about
her
stolen
milk
her
mother
wept
as
well
behind
her
bending
down
his
body
an
arc
of
kindness
he
held
her
breasts
in
the
palms
of
his
hands
he
rubbed
his
cheek
on
her
back
and
learned
that
way
her
sorrow
the
roots
of
it
its
wide
trunk
and
intricate
branches
raising
his
fingers
to
the
hooks
of
her
dress
he
knew
without
seeing
them
or
hearing
any
sigh
that
the
tears
were
coming
fast
and
when
the
top
of
her
dress
was
around
her
hips
and
he
saw
the
sculpture
her
back
had
become
like
the
decorative
work
of
an
ironsmith
too
passionate
for
display
he
could
think
but
not
say
aw
lord
girl
and
he
would
tolerate
no
peace
until
he
had
touched
every
ridge
and
leaf
of
it
with
his
mouth
none
of
which
sethe
could
feel
because
her
back
skin
had
been
dead
for
years
what
she
knew
was
that
the
responsibility
for
her
breasts
at
last
was
in
somebody
else
s
hands
would
there
be
a
little
space
she
wondered
a
little
time
some
way
to
hold
off
eventfulness
to
push
busyness
into
the
corners
of
the
room
and
just
stand
there
a
minute
or
two
naked
from
shoulder
blade
to
waist
relieved
of
the
weight
of
her
breasts
smelling
the
stolen
milk
again
and
the
pleasure
of
baking
bread
maybe
this
one
time
she
could
stop
dead
still
in
the
middle
of
a
cooking
meal
not
even
leave
the
stove
and
feel
the
hurt
her
back
ought
to
trust
things
and
remember
things
because
the
last
of
the
sweet
home
men
was
there
to
catch
her
if
she
sank
the
stove
didn
t
shudder
as
it
adjusted
to
its
heat
denver
wasn
t
stirring
in
the
next
room
the
pulse
of
red
light
hadn
t
come
back
and
paul
d
had
not
trembled
since
and
then
for
eighty
three
days
in
a
row
locked
up
and
chained
down
his
hands
shook
so
bad
he
couldn
t
smoke
or
even
scratch
properly
now
he
was
trembling
again
but
in
the
legs
this
time
it
took
him
a
while
to
realize
that
his
legs
were
not
shaking
because
of
worry
but
because
the
floorboards
were
and
the
grinding
shoving
floor
was
only
part
of
it
the
house
itself
was
pitching
sethe
slid
to
the
floor
and
struggled
to
get
back
into
her
dress
while
down
on
all
fours
as
though
she
were
holding
her
house
down
on
the
ground
denver
burst
from
the
keeping
room
terror
in
her
eyes
a
vague
smile
on
her
lips
god
damn
it
hush
up
paul
d
was
shouting
falling
reaching
for
anchor
leave
the
place
alone
get
the
hell
out
a
table
rushed
toward
him
and
he
grabbed
its
leg
somehow
he
managed
to
stand
at
an
angle
and
holding
the
table
by
two
legs
he
bashed
it
about
wrecking
everything
screaming
back
at
the
screaming
house
you
want
to
fight
come
on
god
damn
it
she
got
enough
without
you
she
got
enough
the
quaking
slowed
to
an
occasional
lurch
but
paul
d
did
not
stop
whipping
the
table
around
until
everything
was
rock
quiet
sweating
and
breathing
hard
he
leaned
against
the
wall
in
the
space
the
sideboard
left
sethe
was
still
crouched
next
to
the
stove
clutching
her
salvaged
shoes
to
her
chest
the
three
of
them
sethe
denver
and
paul
d
breathed
to
the
same
beat
like
one
tired
person
another
breathing
was
just
as
tired
it
was
gone
denver
wandered
through
the
silence
to
the
stove
she
ashed
over
the
fire
and
pulled
the
pan
of
biscuits
from
the
oven
the
jelly
cupboard
was
on
its
back
its
contents
lying
in
a
heap
in
the
corner
of
the
bottom
shelf
she
took
out
a
jar
and
looking
around
for
a
plate
found
half
of
one
by
the
door
these
things
she
carried
out
to
the
porch
steps
where
she
sat
down
the
two
of
them
had
gone
up
there
stepping
lightly
easy
footed
they
had
climbed
the
white
stairs
leaving
her
down
below
she
pried
the
wire
from
the
top
of
the
jar
and
then
the
lid
under
it
was
cloth
and
under
that
a
thin
cake
of
wax
she
removed
it
all
and
coaxed
the
jelly
onto
one
half
of
the
half
a
plate
she
took
a
biscuit
and
pulled
off
its
black
top
smoke
curled
from
the
soft
white
insides
she
missed
her
brothers
buglar
and
howard
would
be
twenty
two
and
twenty
three
now
although
they
had
been
polite
to
her
during
the
quiet
time
and
gave
her
the
whole
top
of
the
bed
she
remembered
how
it
was
before
the
pleasure
they
had
sitting
clustered
on
the
white
stairs
she
between
the
knees
of
howard
or
buglar
while
they
made
up
die
witch
stories
with
proven
ways
of
killing
her
dead
and
baby
suggs
telling
her
things
in
the
keeping
room
she
smelled
like
bark
in
the
day
and
leaves
at
night
for
denver
would
not
sleep
in
her
old
room
after
her
brothers
ran
away
now
her
mother
was
upstairs
with
the
man
who
had
gotten
rid
of
the
only
other
company
she
had
denver
dipped
a
bit
of
bread
into
the
jelly
slowly
methodically
miserably
she
ate
it
chapter
not
quite
in
a
hurry
but
losing
no
time
sethe
and
paul
d
climbed
the
white
stairs
overwhelmed
as
much
by
the
downright
luck
of
finding
her
house
and
her
in
it
as
by
the
certainty
of
giving
her
his
sex
paul
d
dropped
twenty
five
years
from
his
recent
memory
a
stair
step
before
him
was
baby
suggs
replacement
the
new
girl
they
dreamed
of
at
night
and
fucked
cows
for
at
dawn
while
waiting
for
her
to
choose
merely
kissing
the
wrought
iron
on
her
back
had
shook
the
house
had
made
it
necessary
for
him
to
beat
it
to
pieces
now
he
would
do
more
she
led
him
to
the
top
of
the
stairs
where
light
came
straight
from
the
sky
because
the
second
story
windows
of
that
house
had
been
placed
in
the
pitched
ceiling
and
not
the
walls
there
were
two
rooms
and
she
took
him
into
one
of
them
hoping
he
wouldn
t
mind
the
fact
that
she
was
not
prepared
that
though
she
could
remember
desire
she
had
forgotten
how
it
worked
the
clutch
and
helplessness
that
resided
in
the
hands
how
blindness
was
altered
so
that
what
leapt
to
the
eye
were
places
to
lie
down
and
all
else
door
knobs
straps
hooks
the
sadness
that
crouched
in
corners
and
the
passing
of
time
was
interference
it
was
over
before
they
could
get
their
clothes
off
half
dressed
and
short
of
breath
they
lay
side
by
side
resentful
of
one
another
and
the
skylight
above
them
his
dreaming
of
her
had
been
too
long
and
too
long
ago
her
deprivation
had
been
not
having
any
dreams
of
her
own
at
all
now
they
were
sorry
and
too
shy
to
make
talk
sethe
lay
on
her
back
her
head
turned
from
him
out
of
the
corner
of
his
eye
paul
d
saw
the
float
of
her
breasts
and
disliked
it
the
spread
away
flat
roundness
of
them
that
he
could
definitely
live
without
never
mind
that
downstairs
he
had
held
them
as
though
they
were
the
most
expensive
part
of
himself
and
the
wrought
iron
maze
he
had
explored
in
the
kitchen
like
a
gold
miner
pawing
through
pay
dirt
was
in
fact
a
revolting
clump
of
scars
not
a
tree
as
she
said
maybe
shaped
like
one
but
nothing
like
any
tree
he
knew
because
trees
were
inviting
things
you
could
trust
and
be
near
talk
to
if
you
wanted
to
as
he
frequently
did
since
way
back
when
he
took
the
midday
meal
in
the
fields
of
sweet
home
always
in
the
same
place
if
he
could
and
choosing
the
place
had
been
hard
because
sweet
home
had
more
pretty
trees
than
any
farm
around
his
choice
he
called
brother
and
sat
under
it
alone
sometimes
sometimes
with
halle
or
the
other
pauls
but
more
often
with
sixo
who
was
gentle
then
and
still
speaking
english
indigo
with
a
flame
red
tongue
sixo
experimented
with
night
cooked
potatoes
trying
to
pin
down
exactly
when
to
put
smoking
hot
rocks
in
a
hole
potatoes
on
top
and
cover
the
whole
thing
with
twigs
so
that
by
the
time
they
broke
for
the
meal
hitched
the
animals
left
the
field
and
got
to
brother
the
potatoes
would
be
at
the
peak
of
perfection
he
might
get
up
in
the
middle
of
the
night
go
all
the
way
out
there
start
the
earth
over
by
starlight
or
he
would
make
the
stones
less
hot
and
put
the
next
day
s
potatoes
on
them
right
after
the
meal
he
never
got
it
right
but
they
ate
those
undercooked
overcooked
dried
out
or
raw
potatoes
anyway
laughing
spitting
and
giving
him
advice
time
never
worked
the
way
sixo
thought
so
of
course
he
never
got
it
right
once
he
plotted
down
to
the
minute
a
thirty
mile
trip
to
see
a
woman
he
left
on
a
saturday
when
the
moon
was
in
the
place
he
wanted
it
to
be
arrived
at
her
cabin
before
church
on
sunday
and
had
just
enough
time
to
say
good
morning
before
he
had
to
start
back
again
so
he
d
make
the
field
call
on
time
monday
morning
he
had
walked
for
seventeen
hours
sat
down
for
one
turned
around
and
walked
seventeen
more
halle
and
the
pauls
spent
the
whole
day
covering
sixo
s
fatigue
from
mr
garner
they
ate
no
potatoes
that
day
sweet
or
white
sprawled
near
brother
his
flame
red
tongue
hidden
from
them
his
indigo
face
closed
sixo
slept
through
dinner
like
a
corpse
now
there
was
a
man
and
that
was
a
tree
himself
lying
in
the
bed
and
the
tree
lying
next
to
him
didn
t
compare
paul
d
looked
through
the
window
above
his
feet
and
folded
his
hands
behind
his
head
an
elbow
grazed
sethe
s
shoulder
the
touch
of
cloth
on
her
skin
startled
her
she
had
forgotten
he
had
not
taken
off
his
shirt
dog
she
thought
and
then
remembered
that
she
had
not
allowed
him
the
time
for
taking
it
off
nor
herself
time
to
take
off
her
petticoat
and
considering
she
had
begun
undressing
before
she
saw
him
on
the
porch
that
her
shoes
and
stockings
were
already
in
her
hand
and
she
had
never
put
them
back
on
that
he
had
looked
at
her
wet
bare
feet
and
asked
to
join
her
that
when
she
rose
to
cook
he
had
undressed
her
further
considering
how
quickly
they
had
started
getting
naked
you
d
think
by
now
they
would
be
but
maybe
a
man
was
nothing
but
a
man
which
is
what
baby
suggs
always
said
they
encouraged
you
to
put
some
of
your
weight
in
their
hands
and
soon
as
you
felt
how
light
and
lovely
that
was
they
studied
your
scars
and
tribulations
after
which
they
did
what
he
had
done
ran
her
children
out
and
tore
up
the
house
she
needed
to
get
up
from
there
go
downstairs
and
piece
it
all
back
together
this
house
he
told
her
to
leave
as
though
a
house
was
a
little
thing
a
shirtwaist
or
a
sewing
basket
you
could
walk
off
from
or
give
away
any
old
time
she
who
had
never
had
one
but
this
one
she
who
left
a
dirt
floor
to
come
to
this
one
she
who
had
to
bring
a
fistful
of
salsify
into
mrs
garner
s
kitchen
every
day
just
to
be
able
to
work
in
it
feel
like
some
part
of
it
was
hers
because
she
wanted
to
love
the
work
she
did
to
take
the
ugly
out
of
it
and
the
only
way
she
could
feel
at
home
on
sweet
home
was
if
she
picked
some
pretty
growing
thing
and
took
it
with
her
the
day
she
forgot
was
the
day
butter
wouldn
t
come
or
the
brine
in
the
barrel
blistered
her
arms
at
least
it
seemed
so
a
few
yellow
flowers
on
the
table
some
myrtle
tied
around
the
handle
of
the
flatiron
holding
the
door
open
for
a
breeze
calmed
her
and
when
mrs
garner
and
she
sat
down
to
sort
bristle
or
make
ink
she
felt
fine
fine
not
scared
of
the
men
beyond
the
five
who
slept
in
quarters
near
her
but
never
came
in
the
night
just
touched
their
raggedy
hats
when
they
saw
her
and
stared
and
if
she
brought
food
to
them
in
the
fields
bacon
and
bread
wrapped
in
a
piece
of
clean
sheeting
they
never
took
it
from
her
hands
they
stood
back
and
waited
for
her
to
put
it
on
the
ground
at
the
foot
of
a
tree
and
leave
either
they
did
not
want
to
take
anything
from
her
or
did
not
want
her
to
see
them
eat
twice
or
three
times
she
lingered
hidden
behind
honeysuckle
she
watched
them
how
different
they
were
without
her
how
they
laughed
and
played
and
urinated
and
sang
all
but
sixo
who
laughed
once
at
the
very
end
halle
of
course
was
the
nicest
baby
suggs
eighth
and
last
child
who
rented
himself
out
all
over
the
county
to
buy
her
away
from
there
but
he
too
as
it
turned
out
was
nothing
but
a
man
a
man
ain
t
nothing
but
a
man
said
baby
suggs
but
a
son
well
now
that
s
somebody
it
made
sense
for
a
lot
of
reasons
because
in
all
of
baby
s
life
as
well
as
sethe
s
own
men
and
women
were
moved
around
like
checkers
anybody
baby
suggs
knew
let
alone
loved
who
hadn
t
run
off
or
been
hanged
got
rented
out
loaned
out
bought
up
brought
back
stored
up
mortgaged
won
stolen
or
seized
so
baby
s
eight
children
had
six
fathers
what
she
called
the
nastiness
of
life
was
the
shock
she
received
upon
learning
that
nobody
stopped
playing
checkers
just
because
the
pieces
included
her
children
halle
she
was
able
to
keep
the
longest
twenty
years
a
lifetime
given
to
her
no
doubt
to
make
up
for
hearing
that
her
two
girls
neither
of
whom
had
their
adult
teeth
were
sold
and
gone
and
she
had
not
been
able
to
wave
goodbye
to
make
up
for
coupling
with
a
straw
boss
for
four
months
in
exchange
for
keeping
her
third
child
a
boy
with
her
only
to
have
him
traded
for
lumber
in
the
spring
of
the
next
year
and
to
find
herself
pregnant
by
the
man
who
promised
not
to
and
did
that
child
she
could
not
love
and
the
rest
she
would
not
god
take
what
he
would
she
said
and
he
did
and
he
did
and
he
did
and
then
gave
her
halle
who
gave
her
freedom
when
it
didn
t
mean
a
thing
sethe
had
the
amazing
luck
of
six
whole
years
of
marriage
to
that
somebody
son
who
had
fathered
every
one
of
her
children
a
blessing
she
was
reckless
enough
to
take
for
granted
lean
on
as
though
sweet
home
really
was
one
as
though
a
handful
of
myrtle
stuck
in
the
handle
of
a
pressing
iron
propped
against
the
door
in
a
whitewoman
s
kitchen
could
make
it
hers
as
though
mint
sprig
in
the
mouth
changed
the
breath
as
well
as
its
odor
a
bigger
fool
never
lived
sethe
started
to
turn
over
on
her
stomach
but
changed
her
mind
she
did
not
want
to
call
paul
d
s
attention
back
to
her
so
she
settled
for
crossing
her
ankles
but
paul
d
noticed
the
movement
as
well
as
the
change
in
her
breathing
he
felt
obliged
to
try
again
slower
this
time
but
the
appetite
was
gone
actually
it
was
a
good
feeling
not
wanting
her
twenty
five
years
and
blip
the
kind
of
thing
sixo
would
do
like
the
time
he
arranged
a
meeting
with
patsy
the
thirty
mile
woman
it
took
three
months
and
two
thirty
four
mile
round
trips
to
do
it
to
persuade
her
to
walk
one
third
of
the
way
toward
him
to
a
place
he
knew
a
deserted
stone
structure
that
redmen
used
way
back
when
they
thought
the
land
was
theirs
sixo
discovered
it
on
one
of
his
night
creeps
and
asked
its
permission
to
enter
inside
having
felt
what
it
felt
like
he
asked
the
redmen
s
presence
if
he
could
bring
his
woman
there
it
said
yes
and
sixo
painstakingly
instructed
her
how
to
get
there
exactly
when
to
start
out
how
his
welcoming
or
warning
whistles
would
sound
since
neither
could
go
anywhere
on
business
of
their
own
and
since
the
thirty
mile
woman
was
already
fourteen
and
scheduled
for
somebody
s
arms
the
danger
was
real
when
he
arrived
she
had
not
he
whistled
and
got
no
answer
he
went
into
the
redmen
s
deserted
lodge
she
was
not
there
he
returned
to
the
meeting
spot
she
was
not
there
he
waited
longer
she
still
did
not
come
he
grew
frightened
for
her
and
walked
down
the
road
in
the
direction
she
should
be
coming
from
three
or
four
miles
and
he
stopped
it
was
hopeless
to
go
on
that
way
so
he
stood
in
the
wind
and
asked
for
help
listening
close
for
some
sign
he
heard
a
whimper
he
turned
toward
it
waited
and
heard
it
again
uncautious
now
he
hollered
her
name
she
answered
in
a
voice
that
sounded
like
life
to
him
not
death
not
move
he
shouted
breathe
hard
i
can
find
you
he
did
she
believed
she
was
already
at
the
meeting
place
and
was
crying
because
she
thought
he
had
not
kept
his
promise
now
it
was
too
late
for
the
rendezvous
to
happen
at
the
redmen
s
house
so
they
dropped
where
they
were
later
he
punctured
her
calf
to
simulate
snakebite
so
she
could
use
it
in
some
way
as
an
excuse
for
not
being
on
time
to
shake
worms
from
tobacco
leaves
he
gave
her
detailed
directions
about
following
the
stream
as
a
shortcut
back
and
saw
her
off
when
he
got
to
the
road
it
was
very
light
and
he
had
his
clothes
in
his
hands
suddenly
from
around
a
bend
a
wagon
trundled
toward
him
its
driver
wide
eyed
raised
a
whip
while
the
woman
seated
beside
him
covered
her
face
but
sixo
had
already
melted
into
the
woods
before
the
lash
could
unfurl
itself
on
his
indigo
behind
he
told
the
story
to
paul
f
halle
paul
a
and
paul
d
in
the
peculiar
way
that
made
them
cry
laugh
sixo
went
among
trees
at
night
for
dancing
he
said
to
keep
his
bloodlines
open
he
said
privately
alone
he
did
it
none
of
the
rest
of
them
had
seen
him
at
it
but
they
could
imagine
it
and
the
picture
they
pictured
made
them
eager
to
laugh
at
him
in
daylight
that
is
when
it
was
safe
but
that
was
before
he
stopped
speaking
english
because
there
was
no
future
in
it
because
of
the
thirty
mile
woman
sixo
was
the
only
one
not
paralyzed
by
yearning
for
sethe
nothing
could
be
as
good
as
the
sex
with
her
paul
d
had
been
imagining
off
and
on
for
twenty
five
years
his
foolishness
made
him
smile
and
think
fondly
of
himself
as
he
turned
over
on
his
side
facing
her
sethe
s
eyes
were
closed
her
hair
a
mess
looked
at
this
way
minus
the
polished
eyes
her
face
was
not
so
attractive
so
it
must
have
been
her
eyes
that
kept
him
both
guarded
and
stirred
up
without
them
her
face
was
manageable
a
face
he
could
handle
maybe
if
she
would
keep
them
closed
like
that
but
no
there
was
her
mouth
nice
halle
never
knew
what
he
had
although
her
eyes
were
closed
sethe
knew
his
gaze
was
on
her
face
and
a
paper
picture
of
just
how
bad
she
must
look
raised
itself
up
before
her
mind
s
eye
still
there
was
no
mockery
coming
from
his
gaze
soft
it
felt
soft
in
a
waiting
kind
of
way
he
was
not
judging
her
or
rather
he
was
judging
but
not
comparing
her
not
since
halle
had
a
man
looked
at
her
that
way
not
loving
or
passionate
but
interested
as
though
he
were
examining
an
ear
of
corn
for
quality
halle
was
more
like
a
brother
than
a
husband
his
care
suggested
a
family
relationship
rather
than
a
man
s
laying
claim
for
years
they
saw
each
other
in
full
daylight
only
on
sundays
the
rest
of
the
time
they
spoke
or
touched
or
ate
in
darkness
predawn
darkness
and
the
afterlight
of
sunset
so
looking
at
each
other
intently
was
a
sunday
morning
pleasure
and
halle
examined
her
as
though
storing
up
what
he
saw
in
sunlight
for
the
shadow
he
saw
the
rest
of
the
week
and
he
had
so
little
time
after
his
sweet
home
work
and
on
sunday
afternoons
was
the
debt
work
he
owed
for
his
mother
when
he
asked
her
to
be
his
wife
sethe
happily
agreed
and
then
was
stuck
not
knowing
the
next
step
there
should
be
a
ceremony
shouldn
t
there
a
preacher
some
dancing
a
party
a
something
she
and
mrs
garner
were
the
only
women
there
so
she
decided
to
ask
her
halle
and
me
want
to
be
married
mrs
garner
so
i
heard
she
smiled
he
talked
to
mr
garner
about
it
are
you
already
expecting
no
ma
am
well
you
will
be
you
know
that
don
t
you
yes
ma
am
halle
s
nice
sethe
he
ll
be
good
to
you
but
i
mean
we
want
to
get
married
you
just
said
so
and
i
said
all
right
is
there
a
wedding
mrs
garner
put
down
her
cooking
spoon
laughing
a
little
she
touched
sethe
on
the
head
saying
you
are
one
sweet
child
and
then
no
more
sethe
made
a
dress
on
the
sly
and
halle
hung
his
hitching
rope
from
a
nail
on
the
wall
of
her
cabin
and
there
on
top
of
a
mattress
on
top
of
the
dirt
floor
of
the
cabin
they
coupled
for
the
third
time
the
first
two
having
been
in
the
tiny
cornfield
mr
garner
kept
because
it
was
a
crop
animals
could
use
as
well
as
humans
both
halle
and
sethe
were
under
the
impression
that
they
were
hidden
scrunched
down
among
the
stalks
they
couldn
t
see
anything
including
the
corn
tops
waving
over
their
heads
and
visible
to
everyone
else
sethe
smiled
at
her
and
halle
s
stupidity
even
the
crows
knew
and
came
to
look
uncrossing
her
ankles
she
managed
not
to
laugh
aloud
the
jump
thought
paul
d
from
a
calf
to
a
girl
wasn
t
all
that
mighty
not
the
leap
halle
believed
it
would
be
and
taking
her
in
the
corn
rather
than
her
quarters
a
yard
away
from
the
cabins
of
the
others
who
had
lost
out
was
a
gesture
of
tenderness
halle
wanted
privacy
for
her
and
got
public
display
who
could
miss
a
ripple
in
a
cornfield
on
a
quiet
cloudless
day
he
sixo
and
both
of
the
pauls
sat
under
brother
pouring
water
from
a
gourd
over
their
heads
and
through
eyes
streaming
with
well
water
they
watched
the
confusion
of
tassels
in
the
field
below
it
had
been
hard
hard
hard
sitting
there
erect
as
dogs
watching
corn
stalks
dance
at
noon
the
water
running
over
their
heads
made
it
worse
paul
d
sighed
and
turned
over
sethe
took
the
opportunity
afforded
by
his
movement
to
shift
as
well
looking
at
paul
d
s
back
she
remembered
that
some
of
the
corn
stalks
broke
folded
down
over
halle
s
back
and
among
the
things
her
fingers
clutched
were
husk
and
cornsilk
hair
how
loose
the
silk
how
jailed
down
the
juice
the
jealous
admiration
of
the
watching
men
melted
with
the
feast
of
new
corn
they
allowed
themselves
that
night
plucked
from
the
broken
stalks
that
mr
garner
could
not
doubt
was
the
fault
of
the
raccoon
paul
f
wanted
his
roasted
paul
a
wanted
his
boiled
and
now
paul
d
couldn
t
remember
how
finally
they
d
cooked
those
ears
too
young
to
eat
what
he
did
remember
was
parting
the
hair
to
get
to
the
tip
the
edge
of
his
fingernail
just
under
so
as
not
to
graze
a
single
kernel
the
pulling
down
of
the
tight
sheath
the
ripping
sound
always
convinced
her
it
hurt
as
soon
as
one
strip
of
husk
was
down
the
rest
obeyed
and
the
ear
yielded
up
to
him
its
shy
rows
exposed
at
last
how
loose
the
silk
how
quick
the
jailed
up
flavor
ran
free
no
matter
what
all
your
teeth
and
wet
fingers
anticipated
there
was
no
accounting
for
the
way
that
simple
joy
could
shake
you
how
loose
the
silk
how
fine
and
loose
and
free
chapter
denver
s
secrets
were
sweet
accompanied
every
time
by
wild
veronica
until
she
discovered
cologne
the
first
bottle
was
a
gift
the
next
she
stole
from
her
mother
and
hid
among
boxwood
until
it
froze
and
cracked
that
was
the
year
winter
came
in
a
hurry
at
suppertime
and
stayed
eight
months
one
of
the
war
years
when
miss
bodwin
the
whitewoman
brought
christmas
cologne
for
her
mother
and
herself
oranges
for
the
boys
and
another
good
wool
shawl
for
baby
suggs
talking
of
a
war
full
of
dead
people
she
looked
happy
flush
faced
and
although
her
voice
was
heavy
as
a
man
s
she
smelled
like
a
roomful
of
flowers
excitement
that
denver
could
have
all
for
herself
in
the
boxwood
back
beyond
x
was
a
narrow
field
that
stopped
itself
at
a
wood
on
the
yonder
side
of
these
woods
a
stream
in
these
woods
between
the
field
and
the
stream
hidden
by
post
oaks
five
boxwood
bushes
planted
in
a
ring
had
started
stretching
toward
each
other
four
feet
off
the
ground
to
form
a
round
empty
room
seven
feet
high
its
walls
fifty
inches
of
murmuring
leaves
bent
low
denver
could
crawl
into
this
room
and
once
there
she
could
stand
all
the
way
up
in
emerald
light
it
began
as
a
little
girl
s
houseplay
but
as
her
desires
changed
so
did
the
play
quiet
primate
and
completely
secret
except
for
the
noisome
cologne
signal
that
thrilled
the
rabbits
before
it
confused
them
first
a
playroom
where
the
silence
was
softer
then
a
refuge
from
her
brothers
fright
soon
the
place
became
the
point
in
that
bower
closed
off
from
the
hurt
of
the
hurt
world
denver
s
imagination
produced
its
own
hunger
and
its
own
food
which
she
badly
needed
because
loneliness
wore
her
out
wore
her
out
veiled
and
protected
by
the
live
green
walls
she
felt
ripe
and
clear
and
salvation
was
as
easy
as
a
wish
once
when
she
was
in
the
boxwood
an
autumn
long
before
paul
d
moved
into
the
house
with
her
mother
she
was
made
suddenly
cold
by
a
combination
of
wind
and
the
perfume
on
her
skin
she
dressed
herself
bent
down
to
leave
and
stood
up
in
snowfall
a
thin
and
whipping
snow
very
like
the
picture
her
mother
had
painted
as
she
described
the
circumstances
of
denver
s
birth
in
a
canoe
straddled
by
a
whitegirl
for
whom
she
was
named
shivering
denver
approached
the
house
regarding
it
as
she
always
did
as
a
person
rather
than
a
structure
a
person
that
wept
sighed
trembled
and
fell
into
fits
her
steps
and
her
gaze
were
the
cautious
ones
of
a
child
approaching
a
nervous
idle
relative
someone
dependent
but
proud
a
breastplate
of
darkness
hid
all
the
windows
except
one
its
dim
glow
came
from
baby
suggs
room
when
denver
looked
in
she
saw
her
mother
on
her
knees
in
prayer
which
was
not
unusual
what
was
unusual
even
for
a
girl
who
had
lived
all
her
life
in
a
house
peopled
by
the
living
activity
of
the
dead
was
that
a
white
dress
knelt
down
next
to
her
mother
and
had
its
sleeve
around
her
mother
s
waist
and
it
was
the
tender
embrace
of
the
dress
sleeve
that
made
denver
remember
the
details
of
her
birth
that
and
the
thin
whipping
snow
she
was
standing
in
like
the
fruit
of
common
flowers
the
dress
and
her
mother
together
looked
like
two
friendly
grown
up
women
one
the
dress
helping
out
the
other
and
the
magic
of
her
birth
its
miracle
in
fact
testified
to
that
friendliness
as
did
her
own
name
easily
she
stepped
into
the
told
story
that
lay
before
her
eyes
on
the
path
she
followed
away
from
the
window
there
was
only
one
door
to
the
house
and
to
get
to
it
from
the
back
you
had
to
walk
all
the
way
around
to
the
front
of
past
the
storeroom
past
the
cold
house
the
privy
the
shed
on
around
to
the
porch
and
to
get
to
the
part
of
the
story
she
liked
best
she
had
to
start
way
back
hear
the
birds
in
the
thick
woods
the
crunch
of
leaves
underfoot
see
her
mother
making
her
way
up
into
the
hills
where
no
houses
were
likely
to
be
how
sethe
was
walking
on
two
feet
meant
for
standing
still
how
they
were
so
swollen
she
could
not
see
her
arch
or
feel
her
ankles
her
leg
shaft
ended
in
a
loaf
of
flesh
scalloped
by
five
toenails
but
she
could
not
would
not
stop
for
when
she
did
the
little
antelope
rammed
her
with
horns
and
pawed
the
ground
of
her
womb
with
impatient
hooves
while
she
was
walking
it
seemed
to
graze
quietly
so
she
walked
on
two
feet
meant
in
this
sixth
month
of
pregnancy
for
standing
still
still
near
a
kettle
still
at
the
churn
still
at
the
tub
and
ironing
board
milk
sticky
and
sour
on
her
dress
attracted
every
small
flying
thing
from
gnats
to
grasshoppers
by
the
time
she
reached
the
hill
skirt
she
had
long
ago
stopped
waving
them
off
the
clanging
in
her
head
begun
as
a
churchbell
heard
from
a
distance
was
by
then
a
tight
cap
of
pealing
bells
around
her
ears
she
sank
and
had
to
look
down
to
see
whether
she
was
in
a
hole
or
kneeling
nothing
was
alive
but
her
nipples
and
the
little
antelope
finally
she
was
horizontal
or
must
have
been
because
blades
of
wild
onion
were
scratching
her
temple
and
her
cheek
concerned
as
she
was
for
the
life
of
her
children
s
mother
sethe
told
denver
she
remembered
thinking
well
at
least
i
don
t
have
to
take
another
step
a
dying
thought
if
ever
there
was
one
and
she
waited
for
the
little
antelope
to
protest
and
why
she
thought
of
an
antelope
sethe
could
not
imagine
since
she
had
never
seen
one
she
guessed
it
must
have
been
an
invention
held
on
to
from
before
sweet
home
when
she
was
very
young
of
that
place
where
she
was
born
carolina
maybe
or
was
it
louisiana
she
remembered
only
song
and
dance
not
even
her
own
mother
who
was
pointed
out
to
her
by
the
eight
year
old
child
who
watched
over
the
young
ones
pointed
out
as
the
one
among
many
backs
turned
away
from
her
stooping
in
a
watery
field
patiently
sethe
waited
for
this
particular
back
to
gain
the
row
s
end
and
stand
what
she
saw
was
a
cloth
hat
as
opposed
to
a
straw
one
singularity
enough
in
that
world
of
cooing
women
each
of
whom
was
called
ma
am
seth
thuh
ma
am
hold
on
to
the
baby
yes
ma
am
seth
thuh
ma
am
get
some
kindlin
in
here
yes
ma
am
oh
but
when
they
sang
and
oh
but
when
they
danced
and
sometimes
they
danced
the
antelope
the
men
as
well
as
the
ma
ams
one
of
whom
was
certainly
her
own
they
shifted
shapes
and
became
something
other
some
unchained
demanding
other
whose
feet
knew
her
pulse
better
than
she
did
just
like
this
one
in
her
stomach
i
believe
this
baby
s
ma
am
is
gonna
die
in
wild
onions
on
the
bloody
side
of
the
ohio
river
that
s
what
was
on
her
mind
and
what
she
told
denver
her
exact
words
and
it
didn
t
seem
such
a
bad
idea
all
in
all
in
view
of
the
step
she
would
not
have
to
take
but
the
thought
of
herself
stretched
out
dead
while
the
little
antelope
lived
on
an
hour
a
day
a
day
and
a
night
in
her
lifeless
body
grieved
her
so
she
made
the
groan
that
made
the
person
walking
on
a
path
not
ten
yards
away
halt
and
stand
right
still
sethe
had
not
heard
the
walking
but
suddenly
she
heard
the
standing
still
and
then
she
smelled
the
hair
the
voice
saying
who
s
in
there
was
all
she
needed
to
know
that
she
was
about
to
be
discovered
by
a
white
boy
that
he
too
had
mossy
teeth
an
appetite
that
on
a
ridge
of
pine
near
the
ohio
river
trying
to
get
to
her
three
children
one
of
whom
was
starving
for
the
food
she
carried
that
after
her
husband
had
disappeared
that
after
her
milk
had
been
stolen
her
back
pulped
her
children
orphaned
she
was
not
to
have
an
easeful
death
no
she
told
denver
that
a
something
came
up
out
of
the
earth
into
her
like
a
freezing
but
moving
too
like
jaws
inside
look
like
i
was
just
cold
jaws
grinding
she
said
suddenly
she
was
eager
for
his
eyes
to
bite
into
them
to
gnaw
his
cheek
i
was
hungry
she
told
denver
just
as
hungry
as
i
could
be
for
his
eyes
i
couldn
t
wait
so
she
raised
up
on
her
elbow
and
dragged
herself
one
pull
two
three
four
toward
the
young
white
voice
talking
about
who
that
back
in
there
come
see
i
was
thinking
be
the
last
thing
you
behold
and
sure
enough
here
come
the
feet
so
i
thought
well
that
s
where
i
ll
have
to
start
god
do
what
he
would
i
m
gonna
eat
his
feet
off
i
m
laughing
now
but
it
s
true
i
wasn
t
just
set
to
do
it
i
was
hungry
to
do
it
like
a
snake
all
jaws
and
hungry
it
wasn
t
no
whiteboy
at
all
was
a
girl
the
raggediest
looking
trash
you
ever
saw
saying
look
there
a
nigger
if
that
don
t
beat
all
and
now
the
part
denver
loved
the
best
her
name
was
amy
and
she
needed
beef
and
pot
liquor
like
nobody
in
this
world
arms
like
cane
stalks
and
enough
hair
for
four
or
five
heads
slow
moving
eyes
she
didn
t
look
at
anything
quick
talked
so
much
it
wasn
t
clear
how
she
could
breathe
at
the
same
time
and
those
cane
stalk
arms
as
it
turned
out
were
as
strong
as
iron
you
bout
the
scariest
looking
something
i
ever
seen
what
you
doing
back
up
in
here
down
in
the
grass
like
the
snake
she
believed
she
was
sethe
opened
her
mouth
and
instead
of
fangs
and
a
split
tongue
out
shot
the
truth
running
sethe
told
her
it
was
the
first
word
she
had
spoken
all
day
and
it
came
out
thick
because
of
her
tender
tongue
them
the
feet
you
running
on
my
jesus
my
she
squatted
down
and
stared
at
sethe
s
feet
you
got
anything
on
you
gal
pass
for
food
no
sethe
tried
to
shift
to
a
sitting
position
but
couldn
t
i
like
to
die
i
m
so
hungry
the
girl
moved
her
eyes
slowly
examining
the
greenery
around
her
thought
there
d
be
huckleberries
look
like
it
that
s
why
i
come
up
in
here
didn
t
expect
to
find
no
nigger
woman
if
they
was
any
birds
ate
em
you
like
huckleberries
i
m
having
a
baby
miss
amy
looked
at
her
that
mean
you
don
t
have
no
appetite
well
i
got
to
eat
me
something
combing
her
hair
with
her
fingers
she
carefully
surveyed
the
landscape
once
more
satisfied
nothing
edible
was
around
she
stood
up
to
go
and
sethe
s
heart
stood
up
too
at
the
thought
of
being
left
alone
in
the
grass
without
a
fang
in
her
head
where
you
on
your
way
to
miss
she
turned
and
looked
at
sethe
with
freshly
lit
eyes
boston
get
me
some
velvet
it
s
a
store
there
called
wilson
i
seen
the
pictures
of
it
and
they
have
the
prettiest
velvet
they
don
t
believe
i
m
a
get
it
but
i
am
sethe
nodded
and
shifted
her
elbow
your
ma
am
know
you
on
the
lookout
for
velvet
the
girl
shook
her
hair
out
of
her
face
my
mama
worked
for
these
here
people
to
pay
for
her
passage
but
then
she
had
me
and
since
she
died
right
after
well
they
said
i
had
to
work
for
em
to
pay
it
off
i
did
but
now
i
want
me
some
velvet
they
did
not
look
directly
at
each
other
not
straight
into
the
eyes
anyway
yet
they
slipped
effortlessly
into
yard
chat
about
nothing
in
particular
except
one
lay
on
the
ground
boston
said
sethe
is
that
far
ooooh
yeah
a
hundred
miles
maybe
more
must
be
velvet
closer
by
not
like
in
boston
boston
got
the
best
be
so
pretty
on
me
you
ever
touch
it
no
miss
i
never
touched
no
velvet
sethe
didn
t
know
if
it
was
the
voice
or
boston
or
velvet
but
while
the
whitegirl
talked
the
baby
slept
not
one
butt
or
kick
so
she
guessed
her
luck
had
turned
ever
see
any
she
asked
sethe
i
bet
you
never
even
seen
any
if
i
did
i
didn
t
know
it
what
s
it
like
velvet
amy
dragged
her
eyes
over
sethe
s
face
as
though
she
would
never
give
out
so
confidential
a
piece
of
information
as
that
to
a
perfect
stranger
what
they
call
you
she
asked
however
far
she
was
from
sweet
home
there
was
no
point
in
giving
out
her
real
name
to
the
first
person
she
saw
lu
said
sethe
they
call
me
lu
well
lu
velvet
is
like
the
world
was
just
born
clean
and
new
and
so
smooth
the
velvet
i
seen
was
brown
but
in
boston
they
got
all
colors
carmine
that
means
red
but
when
you
talk
about
velvet
you
got
to
say
carmine
she
raised
her
eyes
to
the
sky
and
then
as
though
she
had
wasted
enough
time
away
from
boston
she
moved
off
saying
i
gotta
go
picking
her
way
through
the
brush
she
hollered
back
to
sethe
what
you
gonna
do
just
lay
there
and
foal
i
can
t
get
up
from
here
said
sethe
what
she
stopped
and
turned
to
hear
i
said
i
can
t
get
up
amy
drew
her
arm
across
her
nose
and
came
slowly
back
to
where
sethe
lay
it
s
a
house
back
yonder
she
said
a
house
mmmmm
i
passed
it
ain
t
no
regular
house
with
people
in
it
though
a
lean
to
kinda
how
far
make
a
difference
does
it
you
stay
the
night
here
snake
get
you
well
he
may
as
well
come
on
i
can
t
stand
up
let
alone
walk
and
god
help
me
miss
i
can
t
crawl
sure
you
can
lu
come
on
said
amy
and
with
a
toss
of
hair
enough
for
five
heads
she
moved
toward
the
path
so
she
crawled
and
amy
walked
alongside
her
and
when
sethe
needed
to
rest
amy
stopped
too
and
talked
some
more
about
boston
and
velvet
and
good
things
to
eat
the
sound
of
that
voice
like
a
sixteen
year
old
boy
s
going
on
and
on
and
on
kept
the
little
antelope
quiet
and
grazing
during
the
whole
hateful
crawl
to
the
lean
to
it
never
bucked
once
nothing
of
sethe
s
was
intact
by
the
time
they
reached
it
except
the
cloth
that
covered
her
hair
below
her
bloody
knees
there
was
no
feeling
at
all
her
chest
was
two
cushions
of
pins
it
was
the
voice
full
of
velvet
and
boston
and
good
things
to
eat
that
urged
her
along
and
made
her
think
that
maybe
she
wasn
t
after
all
just
a
crawling
graveyard
for
a
six
month
baby
s
last
hours
the
lean
to
was
full
of
leaves
which
amy
pushed
into
a
pile
for
sethe
to
lie
on
then
she
gathered
rocks
covered
them
with
more
leaves
and
made
sethe
put
her
feet
on
them
saying
i
know
a
woman
had
her
feet
cut
off
they
was
so
swole
and
she
made
sawing
gestures
with
the
blade
of
her
hand
across
sethe
s
ankles
zzz
zzz
zzz
zzz
i
used
to
be
a
good
size
nice
arms
and
everything
wouldn
t
think
it
would
you
that
was
before
they
put
me
in
the
root
cellar
i
was
fishing
off
the
beaver
once
catfish
in
beaver
river
sweet
as
chicken
well
i
was
just
fishing
there
and
a
nigger
floated
right
by
me
i
don
t
like
drowned
people
you
your
feet
remind
me
of
him
all
swole
like
then
she
did
the
magic
lifted
sethe
s
feet
and
legs
and
massaged
them
until
she
cried
salt
tears
it
s
gonna
hurt
now
said
amy
anything
dead
coming
back
to
life
hurts
a
truth
for
all
times
thought
denver
maybe
the
white
dress
holding
its
arm
around
her
mother
s
waist
was
in
pain
if
so
it
could
mean
the
baby
ghost
had
plans
when
she
opened
the
door
sethe
was
just
leaving
the
keeping
room
i
saw
a
white
dress
holding
on
to
you
denver
said
white
maybe
it
was
my
bedding
dress
describe
it
to
me
had
a
high
neck
whole
mess
of
buttons
coming
down
the
back
buttons
well
that
lets
out
my
bedding
dress
i
never
had
a
button
on
nothing
did
grandma
baby
sethe
shook
her
head
she
couldn
t
handle
them
even
on
her
shoes
what
else
a
bunch
at
the
back
on
the
sit
down
part
a
bustle
it
had
a
bustle
i
don
t
know
what
it
s
called
sort
of
gathered
like
below
the
waist
in
the
back
um
hm
a
rich
lady
s
dress
silk
cotton
look
like
lisle
probably
white
cotton
lisle
you
say
it
was
holding
on
to
me
how
like
you
it
looked
just
like
you
kneeling
next
to
you
while
you
were
praying
had
its
arm
around
your
waist
well
i
ll
be
what
were
you
praying
for
ma
am
not
for
anything
i
don
t
pray
anymore
i
just
talk
what
were
you
talking
about
you
won
t
understand
baby
yes
i
will
i
was
talking
about
time
it
s
so
hard
for
me
to
believe
in
it
some
things
go
pass
on
some
things
just
stay
i
used
to
think
it
was
my
rememory
you
know
some
things
you
forget
other
things
you
never
do
but
it
s
not
places
places
are
still
there
if
a
house
burns
down
it
s
gone
but
the
place
the
picture
of
it
stays
and
not
just
in
my
rememory
but
out
there
in
the
world
what
i
remember
is
a
picture
floating
around
out
there
outside
my
head
i
mean
even
if
i
don
t
think
it
even
if
i
die
the
picture
of
what
i
did
or
knew
or
saw
is
still
out
there
right
in
the
place
where
it
happened
can
other
people
see
it
asked
denver
oh
yes
oh
yes
yes
yes
someday
you
be
walking
down
the
road
and
you
hear
something
or
see
something
going
on
so
clear
and
you
think
it
s
you
thinking
it
up
a
thought
picture
but
no
it
s
when
you
bump
into
a
rememory
that
belongs
to
somebody
else
where
i
was
before
i
came
here
that
place
is
real
it
s
never
going
away
even
if
the
whole
farm
every
tree
and
grass
blade
of
it
dies
the
picture
is
still
there
and
what
s
more
if
you
go
there
you
who
never
was
there
if
you
go
there
and
stand
in
the
place
where
it
was
it
will
happen
again
it
will
be
there
for
you
waiting
for
you
so
denver
you
can
t
never
go
there
never
because
even
though
it
s
all
over
over
and
done
with
it
s
going
to
always
be
there
waiting
for
you
that
s
how
come
i
had
to
get
all
my
children
out
no
matter
what
denver
picked
at
her
fingernails
if
it
s
still
there
waiting
that
must
mean
that
nothing
ever
dies
sethe
looked
right
in
denver
s
face
nothing
ever
does
she
said
you
never
told
me
all
what
happened
just
that
they
whipped
you
and
you
run
off
pregnant
with
me
nothing
to
tell
except
schoolteacher
he
was
a
little
man
short
always
wore
a
collar
even
in
the
fields
a
schoolteacher
she
said
that
made
her
feel
good
that
her
husband
s
sister
s
husband
had
book
learning
and
was
willing
to
come
farm
sweet
home
after
mr
garner
passed
the
men
could
have
done
it
even
with
paul
f
sold
but
it
was
like
halle
said
she
didn
t
want
to
be
the
only
white
person
on
the
farm
and
a
woman
too
so
she
was
satisfied
when
the
schoolteacher
agreed
to
come
he
brought
two
boys
with
him
sons
or
nephews
i
don
t
know
they
called
him
onka
and
had
pretty
man
ners
all
of
em
talked
soft
and
spit
in
handkerchiefs
gentle
in
a
lot
of
ways
you
know
the
kind
who
know
jesus
by
his
first
name
but
out
of
politeness
never
use
it
even
to
his
face
a
pretty
good
farmer
halle
said
not
strong
as
mr
garner
but
smart
enough
he
liked
the
ink
i
made
it
was
her
recipe
but
he
preferred
how
i
mixed
it
and
it
was
important
to
him
because
at
night
he
sat
down
to
write
in
his
book
it
was
a
book
about
us
but
we
didn
t
know
that
right
away
we
just
thought
it
was
his
manner
to
ask
us
questions
he
commenced
to
carry
round
a
notebook
and
write
down
what
we
said
i
still
think
it
was
them
questions
that
tore
sixo
up
tore
him
up
for
all
time
she
stopped
denver
knew
that
her
mother
was
through
with
it
for
now
anyway
the
single
slow
blink
of
her
eyes
the
bottom
lip
sliding
up
slowly
to
cover
the
top
and
then
a
nostril
sigh
like
the
snuff
of
a
candle
flame
signs
that
sethe
had
reached
the
point
beyond
which
she
would
not
go
well
i
think
the
baby
got
plans
said
denver
what
plans
i
don
t
know
but
the
dress
holding
on
to
you
got
to
mean
something
maybe
said
sethe
maybe
it
does
have
plans
whatever
they
were
or
might
have
been
paul
d
messed
them
up
for
good
with
a
table
and
a
loud
male
voice
he
had
rid
of
its
claim
to
local
fame
denver
had
taught
herself
to
take
pride
in
the
condemnation
negroes
heaped
on
them
the
assumption
that
the
haunting
was
done
by
an
evil
thing
looking
for
more
none
of
them
knew
the
downright
pleasure
of
enchantment
of
not
suspecting
but
knowing
the
things
behind
things
her
brothers
had
known
but
it
scared
them
grandma
baby
knew
but
it
saddened
her
none
could
appreciate
the
safety
of
ghost
company
even
sethe
didn
t
love
it
she
just
took
it
for
granted
like
a
sudden
change
in
the
weather
but
it
was
gone
now
whooshed
away
in
the
blast
of
a
hazelnut
man
s
shout
leaving
denver
s
world
flat
mostly
with
the
exception
of
an
emerald
closet
standing
seven
feet
high
in
the
woods
her
mother
had
secrets
things
she
wouldn
t
tell
things
she
halfway
told
well
denver
had
them
too
and
hers
were
sweet
sweet
as
lily
of
the
valley
cologne
sethe
had
given
little
thought
to
the
white
dress
until
paul
d
came
and
then
she
remembered
denver
s
interpretation
plans
the
morning
after
the
first
night
with
paul
d
sethe
smiled
just
thinking
about
what
the
word
could
mean
it
was
a
luxury
she
had
not
had
in
eighteen
years
and
only
that
once
before
and
since
all
her
effort
was
directed
not
on
avoiding
pain
but
on
getting
through
it
as
quickly
as
possible
the
one
set
of
plans
she
had
made
getting
away
from
sweet
home
went
awry
so
completely
she
never
dared
life
by
making
more
yet
the
morning
she
woke
up
next
to
paul
d
the
word
her
daughter
had
used
a
few
years
ago
did
cross
her
mind
and
she
thought
about
what
denver
had
seen
kneeling
next
to
her
and
thought
also
of
the
temptation
to
trust
and
remember
that
gripped
her
as
she
stood
before
the
cooking
stove
in
his
arms
would
it
be
all
right
would
it
be
all
right
to
go
ahead
and
feel
go
ahead
and
count
on
something
she
couldn
t
think
clearly
lying
next
to
him
listening
to
his
breathing
so
carefully
carefully
she
had
left
the
bed
kneeling
in
the
keeping
room
where
she
usually
went
to
talk
think
it
was
clear
why
baby
suggs
was
so
starved
for
color
there
wasn
t
any
except
for
two
orange
squares
in
a
quilt
that
made
the
absence
shout
the
walls
of
the
room
were
slate
colored
the
floor
earth
brown
the
wooden
dresser
the
color
of
itself
curtains
white
and
the
dominating
feature
the
quilt
over
an
iron
cot
was
made
up
of
scraps
of
blue
serge
black
brown
and
gray
wool
the
full
range
of
the
dark
and
the
muted
that
thrift
and
modesty
allowed
in
that
sober
field
two
patches
of
orange
looked
wild
like
life
in
the
raw
sethe
looked
at
her
hands
her
bottle
green
sleeves
and
thought
how
little
color
there
was
in
the
house
and
how
strange
that
she
had
not
missed
it
the
way
baby
did
deliberate
she
thought
it
must
be
deliberate
because
the
last
color
she
remembered
was
the
pink
chips
in
the
headstone
of
her
baby
girl
after
that
she
became
as
color
conscious
as
a
hen
every
dawn
she
worked
at
fruit
pies
potato
dishes
and
vegetables
while
the
cook
did
the
soup
meat
and
all
the
rest
and
she
could
not
remember
remembering
a
molly
apple
or
a
yellow
squash
every
dawn
she
saw
the
dawn
but
never
acknowledged
or
remarked
its
color
there
was
something
wrong
with
that
it
was
as
though
one
day
she
saw
red
baby
blood
another
day
the
pink
gravestone
chips
and
that
was
the
last
of
it
was
so
full
of
strong
feeling
perhaps
she
was
oblivious
to
the
loss
of
anything
at
all
there
was
a
time
when
she
scanned
the
fields
every
morning
and
every
evening
for
her
boys
when
she
stood
at
the
open
window
unmindful
of
flies
her
head
cocked
to
her
left
shoulder
her
eyes
searching
to
the
right
for
them
cloud
shadow
on
the
road
an
old
woman
a
wandering
goat
untethered
and
gnawing
bramble
each
one
looked
at
first
like
howard
no
buglar
little
by
little
she
stopped
and
their
thirteen
year
old
faces
faded
completely
into
their
baby
ones
which
came
to
her
only
in
sleep
when
her
dreams
roamed
outside
anywhere
they
wished
she
saw
them
sometimes
in
beautiful
trees
their
little
legs
barely
visible
in
the
leaves
sometimes
they
ran
along
the
railroad
track
laughing
too
loud
apparently
to
hear
her
because
they
never
did
turn
around
when
she
woke
the
house
crowded
in
on
her
there
was
the
door
where
the
soda
crackers
were
lined
up
in
a
row
the
white
stairs
her
baby
girl
loved
to
climb
the
corner
where
baby
suggs
mended
shoes
a
pile
of
which
were
still
in
the
cold
room
the
exact
place
on
the
stove
where
denver
burned
her
fingers
and
of
course
the
spite
of
the
house
itself
there
was
no
room
for
any
other
thing
or
body
until
paul
d
arrived
and
broke
up
the
place
making
room
shifting
it
moving
it
over
to
someplace
else
then
standing
in
the
place
he
had
made
so
kneeling
in
the
keeping
room
the
morning
after
paul
d
came
she
was
distracted
by
the
two
orange
squares
that
signaled
how
barren
really
was
he
was
responsible
for
that
emotions
sped
to
the
surface
in
his
company
things
became
what
they
were
drabness
looked
drab
heat
was
hot
windows
suddenly
had
view
and
wouldn
t
you
know
he
d
be
a
singing
man
little
rice
little
bean
no
meat
in
between
hard
work
ain
t
easy
dry
bread
ain
t
greasy
he
was
up
now
and
singing
as
he
mended
things
he
had
broken
the
day
before
some
old
pieces
of
song
he
d
learned
on
the
prison
farm
or
in
the
war
afterward
nothing
like
what
they
sang
at
sweet
home
where
yearning
fashioned
every
note
the
songs
he
knew
from
georgia
were
flat
headed
nails
for
pounding
and
pounding
and
pounding
lay
my
bead
on
the
railroad
line
train
come
along
pacify
my
mind
if
i
had
my
weight
in
lime
i
d
whip
my
captain
till
he
went
stone
blind
five
cent
nickel
ten
cent
dime
busting
rocks
is
busting
time
but
they
didn
t
fit
these
songs
they
were
too
loud
had
too
much
power
for
the
little
house
chores
he
was
engaged
in
resetting
table
legs
glazing
he
couldn
t
go
back
to
storm
upon
the
waters
that
they
sang
under
the
trees
of
sweet
home
so
he
contented
himself
with
mmmmmmmmm
throwing
in
a
line
if
one
occurred
to
him
and
what
occurred
over
and
over
was
bare
feet
and
chamomile
sap
took
off
my
shoes
took
off
my
hat
it
was
tempting
to
change
the
words
gimme
back
my
shoes
gimme
back
my
hat
because
he
didn
t
believe
he
could
live
with
a
woman
any
woman
for
over
two
out
of
three
months
that
was
about
as
long
as
he
could
abide
one
place
after
delaware
and
before
that
alfred
georgia
where
he
slept
underground
and
crawled
into
sunlight
for
the
sole
purpose
of
breaking
rock
walking
off
when
he
got
ready
was
the
only
way
he
could
convince
himself
that
he
would
no
longer
have
to
sleep
pee
eat
or
swing
a
sledge
hammer
in
chains
but
this
was
not
a
normal
woman
in
a
normal
house
as
soon
as
he
had
stepped
through
the
red
light
he
knew
that
compared
to
the
rest
of
the
world
was
bald
after
alfred
he
had
shut
down
a
generous
portion
of
his
head
operating
on
the
part
that
helped
him
walk
eat
sleep
sing
if
he
could
do
those
things
with
a
little
work
and
a
little
sex
thrown
in
he
asked
for
no
more
for
more
required
him
to
dwell
on
halle
s
face
and
sixo
laughing
to
recall
trembling
in
a
box
built
into
the
ground
grateful
for
the
daylight
spent
doing
mule
work
in
a
quarry
because
he
did
not
tremble
when
he
had
a
hammer
in
his
hands
the
box
had
done
what
sweet
home
had
not
what
working
like
an
ass
and
living
like
a
dog
had
not
drove
him
crazy
so
he
would
not
lose
his
mind
by
the
time
he
got
to
ohio
then
to
cincinnati
then
to
halle
suggs
mother
s
house
he
thought
he
had
seen
and
felt
it
all
even
now
as
he
put
back
the
window
frame
he
had
smashed
he
could
not
account
for
the
pleasure
in
his
surprise
at
seeing
halle
s
wife
alive
barefoot
with
uncovered
hair
walking
around
the
corner
of
the
house
with
her
shoes
and
stockings
in
her
hands
the
closed
portion
of
his
head
opened
like
a
greased
lock
i
was
thinking
of
looking
for
work
around
here
what
you
think
ain
t
much
river
mostly
and
hogs
well
i
never
worked
on
water
but
i
can
pick
up
anything
heavy
as
me
hogs
included
whitepeople
better
here
than
kentucky
but
you
may
have
to
scramble
some
it
ain
t
whether
i
scramble
it
s
where
you
saying
it
s
all
right
to
scramble
here
better
than
all
right
your
girl
denver
seems
to
me
she
s
of
a
different
mind
why
you
say
that
she
s
got
a
waiting
way
about
her
something
she
s
expecting
and
it
ain
t
me
i
don
t
know
what
it
could
be
well
whatever
it
is
she
believes
i
m
interrupting
it
don
t
worry
about
her
she
s
a
charmed
child
from
the
beginning
is
that
right
uh
huh
nothing
bad
can
happen
to
her
look
at
it
everybody
i
knew
dead
or
gone
or
dead
and
gone
not
her
not
my
denver
even
when
i
was
carrying
her
when
it
got
clear
that
i
wasn
t
going
to
make
it
which
meant
she
wasn
t
going
to
make
it
either
she
pulled
a
whitegirl
out
of
the
hill
the
last
thing
you
d
expect
to
help
and
when
the
schoolteacher
found
us
and
came
busting
in
here
with
the
law
and
a
shotgun
schoolteacher
found
you
took
a
while
but
he
did
finally
and
he
didn
t
take
you
back
oh
no
i
wasn
t
going
back
there
i
don
t
care
who
found
who
any
life
but
not
that
one
i
went
to
jail
instead
denver
was
just
a
baby
so
she
went
right
along
with
me
rats
bit
everything
in
there
but
her
paul
d
turned
away
he
wanted
to
know
more
about
it
but
jail
talk
put
him
back
in
alfred
georgia
i
need
some
nails
anybody
around
here
i
can
borrow
from
or
should
i
go
to
town
may
as
well
go
to
town
you
ll
need
other
things
one
night
and
they
were
talking
like
a
couple
they
had
skipped
love
and
promise
and
went
directly
to
you
saying
it
s
all
right
to
scramble
here
to
sethe
the
future
was
a
matter
of
keeping
the
past
at
bay
the
better
life
she
believed
she
and
denver
were
living
was
simply
not
that
other
one
the
fact
that
paul
d
had
come
out
of
that
other
one
into
her
bed
was
better
too
and
the
notion
of
a
future
with
him
or
for
that
matter
without
him
was
beginning
to
stroke
her
mind
as
for
denver
the
job
sethe
had
of
keeping
her
from
the
past
that
was
still
waiting
for
her
was
all
that
mattered
chapter
pleasantly
troubled
sethe
avoided
the
keeping
room
and
denver
s
sidelong
looks
as
she
expected
since
life
was
like
that
it
didn
t
do
any
good
denver
ran
a
mighty
interference
and
on
the
third
day
flat
out
asked
paul
d
how
long
he
was
going
to
hang
around
the
phrase
hurt
him
so
much
he
missed
the
table
the
coffee
cup
hit
the
floor
and
rolled
down
the
sloping
boards
toward
the
front
door
hang
around
paul
d
didn
t
even
look
at
the
mess
he
had
made
denver
what
s
got
into
you
sethe
looked
at
her
daughter
feeling
more
embarrassed
than
angry
paul
d
scratched
the
hair
on
his
chin
maybe
i
should
make
tracks
no
sethe
was
surprised
by
how
loud
she
said
it
he
know
what
he
needs
said
denver
well
you
don
t
sethe
told
her
and
you
must
not
know
what
you
need
either
i
don
t
want
to
hear
another
word
out
of
you
i
just
asked
if
hush
you
make
tracks
go
somewhere
and
sit
down
denver
picked
up
her
plate
and
left
the
table
but
not
before
adding
a
chicken
back
and
more
bread
to
the
heap
she
was
carrying
away
paul
d
leaned
over
to
wipe
the
spilled
coffee
with
his
blue
handkerchief
i
ll
get
that
sethe
jumped
up
and
went
to
the
stove
behind
it
various
cloths
hung
each
in
some
stage
of
drying
in
silence
she
wiped
the
floor
and
retrieved
the
cup
then
she
poured
him
another
cupful
and
set
it
carefully
before
him
paul
d
touched
its
rim
but
didn
t
say
anything
as
though
even
thank
you
was
an
obligation
he
could
not
meet
and
the
coffee
itself
a
gift
he
could
not
take
sethe
resumed
her
chair
and
the
silence
continued
finally
she
realized
that
if
it
was
going
to
be
broken
she
would
have
to
do
it
i
didn
t
train
her
like
that
paul
d
stroked
the
rim
of
the
cup
and
i
m
as
surprised
by
her
manners
as
you
are
hurt
by
em
paul
d
looked
at
sethe
is
there
history
to
her
question
history
what
you
mean
i
mean
did
she
have
to
ask
that
or
want
to
ask
it
of
anybody
else
before
me
sethe
made
two
fists
and
placed
them
on
her
hips
you
as
bad
as
she
is
come
on
sethe
oh
i
am
coming
on
i
am
you
know
what
i
mean
i
do
and
i
don
t
like
it
jesus
he
whispered
who
sethe
was
getting
loud
again
jesus
i
said
jesus
all
i
did
was
sit
down
for
supper
and
i
get
cussed
out
twice
once
for
being
here
and
once
for
asking
why
i
was
cussed
in
the
first
place
she
didn
t
cuss
no
felt
like
it
look
here
i
apologize
for
her
i
m
real
you
can
t
do
that
you
can
t
apologize
for
nobody
she
got
to
do
that
then
i
ll
see
that
she
does
sethe
sighed
what
i
want
to
know
is
is
she
asking
a
question
that
s
on
your
mind
too
oh
no
no
paul
d
oh
no
then
she
s
of
one
mind
and
you
another
if
you
can
call
what
ever
s
in
her
head
a
mind
that
is
excuse
me
but
i
can
t
hear
a
word
against
her
i
ll
chastise
her
you
leave
her
alone
risky
thought
paul
d
very
risky
for
a
used
to
be
slave
woman
to
love
anything
that
much
was
dangerous
especially
if
it
was
her
children
she
had
settled
on
to
love
the
best
thing
he
knew
was
to
love
just
a
little
bit
everything
just
a
little
bit
so
when
they
broke
its
back
or
shoved
it
in
a
croaker
sack
well
maybe
you
d
have
a
little
love
left
over
for
the
next
one
why
he
asked
her
why
you
think
you
have
to
take
up
for
her
apologize
for
her
she
s
grown
i
don
t
care
what
she
is
grown
don
t
mean
nothing
to
a
mother
a
child
is
a
child
they
get
bigger
older
but
grown
what
s
that
supposed
to
mean
in
my
heart
it
don
t
mean
a
thing
it
means
she
has
to
take
it
if
she
acts
up
you
can
t
protect
her
every
minute
what
s
going
to
happen
when
you
die
nothing
i
ll
protect
her
while
i
m
live
and
i
ll
protect
her
when
i
ain
t
oh
well
i
m
through
he
said
i
quit
that
s
the
way
it
is
paul
d
i
can
t
explain
it
to
you
no
better
than
that
but
that
s
the
way
it
is
if
i
have
to
choose
well
it
s
not
even
a
choice
that
s
the
point
the
whole
point
i
m
not
asking
you
to
choose
nobody
would
i
thought
well
i
thought
you
could
there
was
some
space
for
me
she
s
asking
me
you
can
t
go
by
that
you
got
to
say
it
to
her
tell
her
it
s
not
about
choosing
somebody
over
her
it
s
making
space
for
somebody
along
with
her
you
got
to
say
it
and
if
you
say
it
and
mean
it
then
you
also
got
to
know
you
can
t
gag
me
there
s
no
way
i
m
going
to
hurt
her
or
not
take
care
of
what
she
need
if
i
can
but
i
can
t
be
told
to
keep
my
mouth
shut
if
she
s
acting
ugly
you
want
me
here
don
t
put
no
gag
on
me
maybe
i
should
leave
things
the
way
they
are
she
said
how
are
they
we
get
along
what
about
inside
i
don
t
go
inside
sethe
if
i
m
here
with
you
with
denver
you
can
go
anywhere
you
want
jump
if
you
want
to
cause
i
ll
catch
you
girl
i
ll
catch
you
fore
you
fall
go
as
far
inside
as
you
need
to
i
ll
hold
your
ankles
make
sure
you
get
back
out
i
m
not
saying
this
because
i
need
a
place
to
stay
that
s
the
last
thing
i
need
i
told
you
i
m
a
walking
man
but
i
been
heading
in
this
direction
for
seven
years
walking
all
around
this
place
upstate
downstate
east
west
i
been
in
territory
ain
t
got
no
name
never
staying
nowhere
long
but
when
i
got
here
and
sat
out
there
on
the
porch
waiting
for
you
well
i
knew
it
wasn
t
the
place
i
was
heading
toward
it
was
you
we
can
make
a
life
girl
a
life
i
don
t
know
i
don
t
know
leave
it
to
me
see
how
it
goes
no
promises
if
you
don
t
want
to
make
any
just
see
how
it
goes
all
right
all
right
you
willing
to
leave
it
to
me
well
some
of
it
some
he
smiled
okay
here
s
some
there
s
a
carnival
in
town
thursday
tomorrow
is
for
coloreds
and
i
got
two
dollars
me
and
you
and
denver
gonna
spend
every
penny
of
it
what
you
say
no
is
what
she
said
at
least
what
she
started
out
saying
what
would
her
boss
say
if
she
took
a
day
off
but
even
when
she
said
it
she
was
thinking
how
much
her
eyes
enjoyed
looking
in
his
face
the
crickets
were
screaming
on
thursday
and
the
sky
stripped
of
blue
was
white
hot
at
eleven
in
the
morning
sethe
was
badly
dressed
for
the
heat
but
this
being
her
first
social
outing
in
eighteen
years
she
felt
obliged
to
wear
her
one
good
dress
heavy
as
it
was
and
a
hat
certainly
a
hat
she
didn
t
want
to
meet
lady
jones
or
ella
with
her
head
wrapped
like
she
was
going
to
work
the
dress
a
good
wool
castoff
was
a
christmas
present
to
baby
suggs
from
miss
bodwin
the
whitewoman
who
loved
her
denver
and
paul
d
fared
better
in
the
heat
since
neither
felt
the
occasion
required
special
clothing
denver
s
bonnet
knocked
against
her
shoulder
blades
paul
d
wore
his
vest
open
no
jacket
and
his
shirt
sleeves
rolled
above
his
elbows
they
were
not
holding
hands
but
their
shadows
were
sethe
looked
to
her
left
and
all
three
of
them
were
gliding
over
the
dust
holding
hands
maybe
he
was
right
a
life
watching
their
hand
holding
shadows
she
was
embarrassed
at
being
dressed
for
church
the
others
ahead
and
behind
them
would
think
she
was
putting
on
airs
letting
them
know
that
she
was
different
because
she
lived
in
a
house
with
two
stories
tougher
because
she
could
do
and
survive
things
they
believed
she
should
neither
do
nor
survive
she
was
glad
denver
had
resisted
her
urgings
to
dress
up
rebraid
her
hair
at
least
but
denver
was
not
doing
anything
to
make
this
trip
a
pleasure
she
agreed
to
go
sullenly
but
her
attitude
was
go
head
try
and
make
me
happy
the
happy
one
was
paul
d
he
said
howdy
to
everybody
within
twenty
feet
made
fun
of
the
weather
and
what
it
was
doing
to
him
yelled
back
at
the
crows
and
was
the
first
to
smell
the
doomed
roses
all
the
time
no
matter
what
they
were
doing
whether
denver
wiped
perspiration
from
her
forehead
or
stooped
to
retie
her
shoes
whether
paul
d
kicked
a
stone
or
reached
over
to
meddle
a
child
s
face
leaning
on
its
mother
s
shoulder
all
the
time
the
three
shadows
that
shot
out
of
their
feet
to
the
left
held
hands
nobody
noticed
but
sethe
and
she
stopped
looking
after
she
decided
that
it
was
a
good
sign
a
life
could
be
up
and
down
the
lumberyard
fence
old
roses
were
dying
the
sawyer
who
had
planted
them
twelve
years
ago
to
give
his
workplace
a
friendly
feel
something
to
take
the
sin
out
of
slicing
trees
for
a
living
was
amazed
by
their
abundance
how
rapidly
they
crawled
all
over
the
stake
and
post
fence
that
separated
the
lumberyard
from
the
open
field
next
to
it
where
homeless
men
slept
children
ran
and
once
a
year
carnival
people
pitched
tents
the
closer
the
roses
got
to
death
the
louder
their
scent
and
everybody
who
attended
the
carnival
associated
it
with
the
stench
of
the
rotten
roses
it
made
them
a
little
dizzy
and
very
thirsty
but
did
nothing
to
extinguish
the
eagerness
of
the
coloredpeople
filing
down
the
road
some
walked
on
the
grassy
shoulders
others
dodged
the
wagons
creaking
down
the
road
s
dusty
center
all
like
paul
d
were
in
high
spirits
which
the
smell
of
dying
roses
that
paul
d
called
to
everybody
s
attention
could
not
dampen
as
they
pressed
to
get
to
the
rope
entrance
they
were
lit
like
lamps
breathless
with
the
excitement
of
seeing
white
people
loose
doing
magic
clowning
without
heads
or
with
two
heads
twenty
feet
tall
or
two
feet
tall
weighing
a
ton
completely
tattooed
eating
glass
swallowing
fire
spitting
ribbons
twisted
into
knots
forming
pyramids
playing
with
snakes
and
beating
each
other
up
all
of
this
was
advertisement
read
by
those
who
could
and
heard
by
those
who
could
not
and
the
fact
that
none
of
it
was
true
did
not
extinguish
their
appetite
a
bit
the
barker
called
them
and
their
children
names
pickaninnies
free
but
the
food
on
his
vest
and
the
hole
in
his
pants
rendered
it
fairly
harmless
in
any
case
it
was
a
small
price
to
pay
for
the
fun
they
might
not
ever
have
again
two
pennies
and
an
insult
were
well
spent
if
it
meant
seeing
the
spectacle
of
whitefolks
making
a
spectacle
of
themselves
so
although
the
carnival
was
a
lot
less
than
mediocre
which
is
why
it
agreed
to
a
colored
thursday
it
gave
the
four
hundred
black
people
in
its
audience
thrill
upon
thrill
upon
thrill
one
ton
lady
spit
at
them
but
her
bulk
shortened
her
aim
and
they
got
a
big
kick
out
of
the
helpless
meanness
in
her
little
eyes
arabian
nights
dancer
cut
her
performance
to
three
minutes
instead
of
the
usual
fifteen
she
normally
did
earning
the
gratitude
of
the
children
who
could
hardly
wait
for
abu
snake
charmer
who
followed
her
denver
bought
horehound
licorice
peppermint
and
lemonade
at
a
table
manned
by
a
little
whitegirl
in
ladies
high
topped
shoes
soothed
by
sugar
surrounded
by
a
crowd
of
people
who
did
not
find
her
the
main
attraction
who
in
fact
said
hey
denver
every
now
and
then
pleased
her
enough
to
consider
the
possibility
that
paul
d
wasn
t
all
that
bad
in
fact
there
was
something
about
him
when
the
three
of
them
stood
together
watching
midget
dance
that
made
the
stares
of
other
negroes
kind
gentle
something
denver
did
not
remember
seeing
in
their
faces
several
even
nodded
and
smiled
at
her
mother
no
one
apparently
able
to
withstand
sharing
the
pleasure
paul
d
was
having
he
slapped
his
knees
when
giant
danced
with
midget
when
two
headed
man
talked
to
himself
he
bought
everything
denver
asked
for
and
much
she
did
not
he
teased
sethe
into
tents
she
was
reluctant
to
enter
stuck
pieces
of
candy
she
didn
t
want
between
her
lips
when
wild
african
savage
shook
his
bars
and
said
wa
wa
paul
d
told
everybody
he
knew
him
back
in
roanoke
paul
d
made
a
few
acquaintances
spoke
to
them
about
what
work
he
might
find
sethe
returned
the
smiles
she
got
denver
was
swaying
with
delight
and
on
the
way
home
although
leading
them
now
the
shadows
of
three
people
still
held
hands
chapter
a
fully
dressed
woman
walked
out
of
the
water
she
barely
gained
the
dry
bank
of
the
stream
before
she
sat
down
and
leaned
against
a
mulberry
tree
all
day
and
all
night
she
sat
there
her
head
resting
on
the
trunk
in
a
position
abandoned
enough
to
crack
the
brim
in
her
straw
hat
everything
hurt
but
her
lungs
most
of
all
sopping
wet
and
breathing
shallow
she
spent
those
hours
trying
to
negotiate
the
weight
of
her
eyelids
the
day
breeze
blew
her
dress
dry
the
night
wind
wrinkled
it
nobody
saw
her
emerge
or
came
accidentally
by
if
they
had
chances
are
they
would
have
hesitated
before
approaching
her
not
because
she
was
wet
or
dozing
or
had
what
sounded
like
asthma
but
because
amid
all
that
she
was
smiling
it
took
her
the
whole
of
the
next
morning
to
lift
herself
from
the
ground
and
make
her
way
through
the
woods
past
a
giant
temple
of
boxwood
to
the
field
and
then
the
yard
of
the
slate
gray
house
exhausted
again
she
sat
down
on
the
first
handy
place
a
stump
not
far
from
the
steps
of
by
then
keeping
her
eyes
open
was
less
of
an
effort
she
could
manage
it
for
a
full
two
minutes
or
more
her
neck
its
circumference
no
wider
than
a
parlor
service
saucer
kept
bending
and
her
chin
brushed
the
bit
of
lace
edging
her
dress
women
who
drink
champagne
when
there
is
nothing
to
celebrate
can
look
like
that
their
straw
hats
with
broken
brims
are
often
askew
they
nod
in
public
places
their
shoes
are
undone
but
their
skin
is
not
like
that
of
the
woman
breathing
near
the
steps
of
she
had
new
skin
lineless
and
smooth
including
the
knuckles
of
her
hands
by
late
afternoon
when
the
carnival
was
over
and
the
negroes
were
hitching
rides
home
if
they
were
lucky
walking
if
they
were
not
the
woman
had
fallen
asleep
again
the
rays
of
the
sun
struck
her
full
in
the
face
so
that
when
sethe
denver
and
paul
d
rounded
the
curve
in
the
road
all
they
saw
was
a
black
dress
two
unlaced
shoes
below
it
and
here
boy
nowhere
in
sight
look
said
denver
what
is
that
and
for
some
reason
she
could
not
immediately
account
for
the
moment
she
got
close
enough
to
see
the
face
sethe
s
bladder
filled
to
capacity
she
said
oh
excuse
me
and
ran
around
to
the
back
of
not
since
she
was
a
baby
girl
being
cared
for
by
the
eight
year
old
girl
who
pointed
out
her
mother
to
her
had
she
had
an
emergency
that
unmanageable
she
never
made
the
outhouse
right
in
front
of
its
door
she
had
to
lift
her
skirts
and
the
water
she
voided
was
endless
like
a
horse
she
thought
but
as
it
went
on
and
on
she
thought
no
more
like
flooding
the
boat
when
denver
was
born
so
much
water
amy
said
hold
on
lu
you
going
to
sink
us
you
keep
that
up
but
there
was
no
stopping
water
breaking
from
a
breaking
womb
and
there
was
no
stopping
now
she
hoped
paul
d
wouldn
t
take
it
upon
himself
to
come
looking
for
her
and
be
obliged
to
see
her
squatting
in
front
of
her
own
privy
making
a
mudhole
too
deep
to
be
witnessed
without
shame
just
about
the
time
she
started
wondering
if
the
carnival
would
accept
another
freak
it
stopped
she
tidied
herself
and
ran
around
to
the
porch
no
one
was
there
all
three
were
insidepaul
d
and
denver
standing
before
the
stranger
watching
her
drink
cup
after
cup
of
water
she
said
she
was
thirsty
said
paul
d
he
took
off
his
cap
mighty
thirsty
look
like
the
woman
gulped
water
from
a
speckled
tin
cup
and
held
it
out
for
more
four
times
denver
filled
it
and
four
times
the
woman
drank
as
though
she
had
crossed
a
desert
when
she
was
finished
a
little
water
was
on
her
chin
but
she
did
not
wipe
it
away
instead
she
gazed
at
sethe
with
sleepy
eyes
poorly
fed
thought
sethe
and
younger
than
her
clothes
suggested
good
lace
at
the
throat
and
a
rich
woman
s
hat
her
skin
was
flawless
except
for
three
vertical
scratches
on
her
forehead
so
fine
and
thin
they
seemed
at
first
like
hair
baby
hair
before
it
bloomed
and
roped
into
the
masses
of
black
yarn
under
her
hat
you
from
around
here
sethe
asked
her
she
shook
her
head
no
and
reached
down
to
take
off
her
shoes
she
pulled
her
dress
up
to
the
knees
and
rolled
down
her
stockings
when
the
hosiery
was
tucked
into
the
shoes
sethe
saw
that
her
feet
were
like
her
hands
soft
and
new
she
must
have
hitched
a
wagon
ride
thought
sethe
probably
one
of
those
west
virginia
girls
looking
for
something
to
beat
a
life
of
tobacco
and
sorghum
sethe
bent
to
pick
up
the
shoes
what
might
your
name
be
asked
paul
d
beloved
she
said
and
her
voice
was
so
low
and
rough
each
one
looked
at
the
other
two
they
heard
the
voice
first
later
the
name
beloved
you
use
a
last
name
beloved
paul
d
asked
her
last
she
seemed
puzzled
then
no
and
she
spelled
it
for
them
slowly
as
though
the
letters
were
being
formed
as
she
spoke
them
sethe
dropped
the
shoes
denver
sat
down
and
paul
d
smiled
he
recognized
the
careful
enunciation
of
letters
by
those
like
himself
who
could
not
read
but
had
memorized
the
letters
of
their
name
he
was
about
to
ask
who
her
people
were
but
thought
better
of
it
a
young
coloredwoman
drifting
was
drifting
from
ruin
he
had
been
in
rochester
four
years
ago
and
seen
five
women
arriving
with
fourteen
female
children
all
their
men
brothers
uncles
fathers
husbands
sons
had
been
picked
off
one
by
one
by
one
they
had
a
single
piece
of
paper
directing
them
to
a
preacher
on
devore
street
the
war
had
been
over
four
or
five
years
then
but
nobody
white
or
black
seemed
to
know
it
odd
clusters
and
strays
of
negroes
wandered
the
back
roads
and
cowpaths
from
schenectady
to
jackson
dazed
but
insistent
they
searched
each
other
out
for
word
of
a
cousin
an
aunt
a
friend
who
once
said
call
on
me
anytime
you
get
near
chicago
just
call
on
me
some
of
them
were
running
from
family
that
could
not
support
them
some
to
family
some
were
running
from
dead
crops
dead
kin
life
threats
and
took
over
land
boys
younger
than
buglar
and
howard
configurations
and
blends
of
families
of
women
and
children
while
elsewhere
solitary
hunted
and
hunting
for
were
men
men
men
forbidden
public
transportation
chased
by
debt
and
filthy
talking
sheets
they
followed
secondary
routes
scanned
the
horizon
for
signs
and
counted
heavily
on
each
other
silent
except
for
social
courtesies
when
they
met
one
another
they
neither
described
nor
asked
about
the
sorrow
that
drove
them
from
one
place
to
another
the
whites
didn
t
bear
speaking
on
everybody
knew
so
he
did
not
press
the
young
woman
with
the
broken
hat
about
where
from
or
how
come
if
she
wanted
them
to
know
and
was
strong
enough
to
get
through
the
telling
she
would
what
occupied
them
at
the
moment
was
what
it
might
be
that
she
needed
underneath
the
major
question
each
harbored
another
paul
d
wondered
at
the
newness
of
her
shoes
sethe
was
deeply
touched
by
her
sweet
name
the
remembrance
of
glittering
headstone
made
her
feel
especially
kindly
toward
her
denver
however
was
shaking
she
looked
at
this
sleepy
beauty
and
wanted
more
sethe
hung
her
hat
on
a
peg
and
turned
graciously
toward
the
girl
that
s
a
pretty
name
beloved
take
off
your
hat
why
don
t
you
and
i
ll
make
us
something
we
just
got
back
from
the
carnival
over
near
cincinnati
everything
in
there
is
something
to
see
bolt
upright
in
the
chair
in
the
middle
of
sethe
s
welcome
beloved
had
fallen
asleep
again
miss
miss
paul
d
shook
her
gently
you
want
to
lay
down
a
spell
she
opened
her
eyes
to
slits
and
stood
up
on
her
soft
new
feet
which
barely
capable
of
their
job
slowly
bore
her
to
the
keeping
room
once
there
she
collapsed
on
baby
suggs
bed
denver
removed
her
hat
and
put
the
quilt
with
two
squares
of
color
over
her
feet
she
was
breathing
like
a
steam
engine
sounds
like
croup
said
paul
d
closing
the
door
is
she
feverish
denver
could
you
tell
no
she
s
cold
then
she
is
fever
goes
from
hot
to
cold
could
have
the
cholera
said
paul
d
reckon
all
that
water
sure
sign
poor
thing
and
nothing
in
this
house
to
give
her
for
it
she
ll
just
have
to
ride
it
out
that
s
a
hateful
sickness
if
ever
there
was
one
she
s
not
sick
said
denver
and
the
passion
in
her
voice
made
them
smile
four
days
she
slept
waking
and
sitting
up
only
for
water
denver
tended
her
watched
her
sound
sleep
listened
to
her
labored
breathing
and
out
of
love
and
a
breakneck
possessiveness
that
charged
her
hid
like
a
personal
blemish
beloved
s
incontinence
she
rinsed
the
sheets
secretly
after
sethe
went
to
the
restaurant
and
paul
d
went
scrounging
for
barges
to
help
unload
she
boiled
the
underwear
and
soaked
it
in
bluing
praying
the
fever
would
pass
without
damage
so
intent
was
her
nursing
she
forgot
to
eat
or
visit
the
emerald
closet
beloved
denver
would
whisper
beloved
and
when
the
black
eyes
opened
a
slice
all
she
could
say
was
i
m
here
i
m
still
here
sometimes
when
beloved
lay
dreamy
eyed
for
a
very
long
time
saying
nothing
licking
her
lips
and
heaving
deep
sighs
denver
panicked
what
is
it
she
would
ask
heavy
murmured
beloved
this
place
is
heavy
would
you
like
to
sit
up
no
said
the
raspy
voice
it
took
three
days
for
beloved
to
notice
the
orange
patches
in
the
darkness
of
the
quilt
denver
was
pleased
because
it
kept
her
patient
awake
longer
she
seemed
totally
taken
with
those
faded
scraps
of
orange
even
made
the
effort
to
lean
on
her
elbow
and
stroke
them
an
effort
that
quickly
exhausted
her
so
denver
rearranged
the
quilt
so
its
cheeriest
part
was
in
the
sick
girl
s
sight
line
patience
something
denver
had
never
known
overtook
her
as
long
as
her
mother
did
not
interfere
she
was
a
model
of
compassion
turning
waspish
though
when
sethe
tried
to
help
did
she
take
a
spoonful
of
anything
today
sethe
inquired
she
shouldn
t
eat
with
cholera
you
sure
that
s
it
was
just
a
hunch
of
paul
d
s
i
don
t
know
but
she
shouldn
t
eat
anyway
just
yet
i
think
cholera
people
puke
all
the
time
that
s
even
more
reason
ain
t
it
well
she
shouldn
t
starve
to
death
either
denver
leave
us
alone
ma
am
i
m
taking
care
of
her
she
say
anything
i
d
let
you
know
if
she
did
sethe
looked
at
her
daughter
and
thought
yes
she
has
been
lonesome
very
lonesome
wonder
where
here
boy
got
off
to
sethe
thought
a
change
of
subject
was
needed
he
won
t
be
back
said
denver
how
you
know
i
just
know
denver
took
a
square
of
sweet
bread
off
the
plate
back
in
the
keeping
room
denver
was
about
to
sit
down
when
beloved
s
eyes
flew
wide
open
denver
felt
her
heart
race
it
wasn
t
that
she
was
looking
at
that
face
for
the
first
time
with
no
trace
of
sleep
in
it
or
that
the
eyes
were
big
and
black
nor
was
it
that
the
whites
of
them
were
much
too
white
blue
white
it
was
that
deep
down
in
those
big
black
eyes
there
was
no
expression
at
all
can
i
get
you
something
beloved
looked
at
the
sweet
bread
in
denver
s
hands
and
denver
held
it
out
to
her
she
smiled
then
and
denver
s
heart
stopped
bouncing
and
sat
down
relieved
and
easeful
like
a
traveler
who
had
made
it
home
from
that
moment
and
through
everything
that
followed
sugar
could
always
be
counted
on
to
please
her
it
was
as
though
sweet
things
were
what
she
was
born
for
honey
as
well
as
the
wax
it
came
in
sugar
sandwiches
the
sludgy
molasses
gone
hard
and
brutal
in
the
can
lemonade
taffy
and
any
type
of
dessert
sethe
brought
home
from
the
restaurant
she
gnawed
a
cane
stick
to
flax
and
kept
the
strings
in
her
mouth
long
after
the
syrup
had
been
sucked
away
denver
laughed
sethe
smiled
and
paul
d
said
it
made
him
sick
to
his
stomach
sethe
believed
it
was
a
recovering
body
s
need
after
an
illness
for
quick
strength
but
it
was
a
need
that
went
on
and
on
into
glowing
health
because
beloved
didn
t
go
anywhere
there
didn
t
seem
anyplace
for
her
to
go
she
didn
t
mention
one
or
have
much
of
an
idea
of
what
she
was
doing
in
that
part
of
the
country
or
where
she
had
been
they
believed
the
fever
had
caused
her
memory
to
fail
just
as
it
kept
her
slow
moving
a
young
woman
about
nineteen
or
twenty
and
slender
she
moved
like
a
heavier
one
or
an
older
one
holding
on
to
furniture
resting
her
head
in
the
palm
of
her
hand
as
though
it
was
too
heavy
for
a
neck
alone
you
just
gonna
feed
her
from
now
on
paul
d
feeling
ungenerous
and
surprised
by
it
heard
the
irritability
in
his
voice
denver
likes
her
she
s
no
real
trouble
i
thought
we
d
wait
till
her
breath
was
better
she
still
sounds
a
little
lumbar
to
me
something
funny
bout
that
gal
paul
d
said
mostly
to
himself
funny
how
acts
sick
sounds
sick
but
she
don
t
look
sick
good
skin
bright
eyes
and
strong
as
a
bull
she
s
not
strong
she
can
hardly
walk
without
holding
on
to
something
that
s
what
i
mean
can
t
walk
but
i
seen
her
pick
up
the
rocker
with
one
hand
you
didn
t
don
t
tell
me
ask
denver
she
was
right
there
with
her
denver
come
in
here
a
minute
denver
stopped
rinsing
the
porch
and
stuck
her
head
in
the
window
paul
d
says
you
and
him
saw
beloved
pick
up
the
rocking
chair
single
handed
that
so
long
heavy
lashes
made
denver
s
eyes
seem
busier
than
they
were
deceptive
even
when
she
held
a
steady
gaze
as
she
did
now
on
paul
d
no
she
said
i
didn
t
see
no
such
thing
paul
d
frowned
but
said
nothing
if
there
had
been
an
open
latch
between
them
it
would
have
closed
chapter
rainwater
held
on
to
pine
needles
for
dear
life
and
beloved
could
not
take
her
eyes
off
sethe
stooping
to
shake
the
damper
or
snapping
sticks
for
kindlin
sethe
was
licked
tasted
eaten
by
beloved
s
eyes
like
a
familiar
she
hovered
never
leaving
the
room
sethe
was
in
unless
required
and
told
to
she
rose
early
in
the
dark
to
be
there
waiting
in
the
kitchen
when
sethe
came
down
to
make
fast
bread
before
she
left
for
work
in
lamplight
and
over
the
flames
of
the
cooking
stove
their
two
shadows
clashed
and
crossed
on
the
ceiling
like
black
swords
she
was
in
the
window
at
two
when
sethe
returned
or
the
doorway
then
the
porch
its
steps
the
path
the
road
till
finally
surrendering
to
the
habit
beloved
began
inching
down
bluestone
road
further
and
further
each
day
to
meet
sethe
and
walk
her
back
to
it
was
as
though
every
afternoon
she
doubted
anew
the
older
woman
s
return
sethe
was
flattered
by
beloved
s
open
quiet
devotion
the
same
adoration
from
her
daughter
had
it
been
forthcoming
would
have
annoyed
her
made
her
chill
at
the
thought
of
having
raised
a
ridiculously
dependent
child
but
the
company
of
this
sweet
if
peculiar
guest
pleased
her
the
way
a
zealot
pleases
his
teacher
time
came
when
lamps
had
to
be
lit
early
because
night
arrived
sooner
and
sooner
sethe
was
leaving
for
work
in
the
dark
paul
d
was
walking
home
in
it
on
one
such
evening
dark
and
cool
sethe
cut
a
rutabaga
into
four
pieces
and
left
them
stewing
she
gave
denver
a
half
peck
of
peas
to
sort
and
soak
overnight
then
she
sat
herself
down
to
rest
the
heat
of
the
stove
made
her
drowsy
and
she
was
sliding
into
sleep
when
she
felt
beloved
touch
her
a
touch
no
heavier
than
a
feather
but
loaded
nevertheless
with
desire
sethe
stirred
and
looked
around
first
at
beloved
s
soft
new
hand
on
her
shoulder
then
into
her
eyes
the
longing
she
saw
there
was
bottomless
some
plea
barely
in
control
sethe
patted
beloved
s
fingers
and
glanced
at
denver
whose
eyes
were
fixed
on
her
pea
sorting
task
where
your
diamonds
beloved
searched
sethe
s
face
diamonds
what
would
i
be
doing
with
diamonds
on
your
ears
wish
i
did
i
had
some
crystal
once
a
present
from
a
lady
i
worked
for
tell
me
said
beloved
smiling
a
wide
happy
smile
tell
me
your
diamonds
it
became
a
way
to
feed
her
just
as
denver
discovered
and
relied
on
the
delightful
effect
sweet
things
had
on
beloved
sethe
learned
the
profound
satisfaction
beloved
got
from
storytelling
it
amazed
sethe
as
much
as
it
pleased
beloved
because
every
mention
of
her
past
life
hurt
everything
in
it
was
painful
or
lost
she
and
baby
suggs
had
agreed
without
saying
so
that
it
was
unspeakable
to
denver
s
inquiries
sethe
gave
short
replies
or
rambling
incomplete
reveries
even
with
paul
d
who
had
shared
some
of
it
and
to
whom
she
could
talk
with
at
least
a
measure
of
calm
the
hurt
was
always
there
like
a
tender
place
in
the
corner
of
her
mouth
that
the
bit
left
but
as
she
began
telling
about
the
earrings
she
found
herself
wanting
to
liking
it
perhaps
it
was
beloved
s
distance
from
the
events
itself
or
her
thirst
for
hearing
it
in
any
case
it
was
an
unexpected
pleasure
above
the
patter
of
the
pea
sorting
and
the
sharp
odor
of
cooking
rutabaga
sethe
explained
the
crystal
that
once
hung
from
her
ears
that
lady
i
worked
for
in
kentucky
gave
them
to
me
when
i
got
married
what
they
called
married
hack
there
and
back
then
i
guess
she
saw
how
bad
i
felt
when
i
found
out
there
wasn
t
going
to
be
no
ceremony
no
preacher
nothing
i
thought
there
should
be
something
something
to
say
it
was
right
and
true
i
didn
t
want
it
to
be
just
me
moving
over
a
bit
of
pallet
full
of
corn
husks
or
just
me
bringing
my
night
bucket
into
his
cabin
i
thought
there
should
be
some
ceremony
dancing
maybe
a
little
sweet
william
in
my
hair
sethe
smiled
i
never
saw
a
wedding
but
i
saw
mrs
garner
s
wedding
gown
in
the
press
and
heard
her
go
on
about
what
it
was
like
two
pounds
of
currants
in
the
cake
she
said
and
four
whole
sheep
the
people
were
still
eating
the
next
day
that
s
what
i
wanted
a
meal
maybe
where
me
and
halle
and
all
the
sweet
home
men
sat
down
and
ate
something
special
invite
some
of
the
other
colored
people
from
over
by
covington
or
high
trees
those
places
sixo
used
to
sneak
off
to
but
it
wasn
t
going
to
be
nothing
they
said
it
was
all
right
for
us
to
be
husband
and
wife
and
that
was
it
all
of
it
well
i
made
up
my
mind
to
have
at
the
least
a
dress
that
wasn
t
the
sacking
i
worked
in
so
i
took
to
stealing
fabric
and
wound
up
with
a
dress
you
wouldn
t
believe
the
top
was
from
two
pillow
cases
in
her
mending
basket
the
front
of
the
skirt
was
a
dresser
scarf
a
candle
fell
on
and
burnt
a
hole
in
and
one
of
her
old
sashes
we
used
to
test
the
flatiron
on
now
the
back
was
a
problem
for
the
longest
time
seem
like
i
couldn
t
find
a
thing
that
wouldn
t
be
missed
right
away
because
i
had
to
take
it
apart
afterwards
and
put
all
the
pieces
back
where
they
were
now
halle
was
patient
waiting
for
me
to
finish
it
he
knew
i
wouldn
t
go
ahead
without
having
it
finally
i
took
the
mosquito
netting
from
a
nail
out
the
barn
we
used
it
to
strain
jelly
through
i
washed
it
and
soaked
it
best
i
could
and
tacked
it
on
for
the
back
of
the
skirt
and
there
i
was
in
the
worst
looking
gown
you
could
imagine
only
my
wool
shawl
kept
me
from
looking
like
a
haint
peddling
i
wasn
t
but
fourteen
years
old
so
i
reckon
that
s
why
i
was
so
proud
of
myself
anyhow
mrs
garner
must
have
seen
me
in
it
i
thought
i
was
stealing
smart
and
she
knew
everything
i
did
even
our
honeymoon
going
down
to
the
cornfield
with
halle
that
s
where
we
went
first
a
saturday
afternoon
it
was
he
begged
sick
so
he
wouldn
t
have
to
go
work
in
town
that
day
usually
he
worked
saturdays
and
sundays
to
pay
off
baby
suggs
freedom
but
he
begged
sick
and
i
put
on
my
dress
and
we
walked
into
the
corn
holding
hands
i
can
still
smell
the
ears
roasting
yonder
where
the
pauls
and
sixo
was
next
day
mrs
garner
crooked
her
finger
at
me
and
took
me
upstairs
to
her
bedroom
she
opened
up
a
wooden
box
and
took
out
a
pair
of
crystal
earrings
she
said
i
want
you
to
have
these
sethe
i
said
yes
ma
am
are
your
ears
pierced
she
said
i
said
no
ma
am
well
do
it
she
said
so
you
can
wear
them
i
want
you
to
have
them
and
i
want
you
and
halle
to
be
happy
i
thanked
her
but
i
never
did
put
them
on
till
i
got
away
from
there
one
day
after
i
walked
into
this
here
house
baby
suggs
unknotted
my
underskirt
and
took
em
out
i
sat
right
here
by
the
stove
with
denver
in
my
arms
and
let
her
punch
holes
in
my
ears
for
to
wear
them
i
never
saw
you
in
no
earrings
said
denver
where
are
they
now
gone
said
sethe
long
gone
and
she
wouldn
t
say
another
word
until
the
next
time
when
all
three
of
them
ran
through
the
wind
back
into
the
house
with
rainsoaked
sheets
and
petticoats
panting
laughing
they
draped
the
laundry
over
the
chairs
and
table
beloved
filled
herself
with
water
from
the
bucket
and
watched
while
sethe
rubbed
denver
s
hair
with
a
piece
of
toweling
maybe
we
should
unbraid
it
asked
sethe
oh
uh
tomorrow
denver
crouched
forward
at
the
thought
of
a
fine
tooth
comb
pulling
her
hair
today
is
always
here
said
sethe
tomorrow
never
it
hurts
denver
said
comb
it
every
day
it
won
t
ouch
your
woman
she
never
fix
up
your
hair
beloved
asked
sethe
and
denver
looked
up
at
her
after
four
weeks
they
still
had
not
got
used
to
the
gravelly
voice
and
the
song
that
seemed
to
lie
in
it
just
outside
music
it
lay
with
a
cadence
not
like
theirs
your
woman
she
never
fix
up
your
hair
was
clearly
a
question
for
sethe
since
that
s
who
she
was
looking
at
my
woman
you
mean
my
mother
if
she
did
i
don
t
remember
i
didn
t
see
her
but
a
few
times
out
in
the
fields
and
once
when
she
was
working
indigo
by
the
time
i
woke
up
in
the
morning
she
was
in
line
if
the
moon
was
bright
they
worked
by
its
light
sunday
she
slept
like
a
stick
she
must
of
nursed
me
two
or
three
weeks
that
s
the
way
the
others
did
then
she
went
back
in
rice
and
i
sucked
from
another
woman
whose
job
it
was
so
to
answer
you
no
i
reckon
not
she
never
fixed
my
hair
nor
nothing
she
didn
t
even
sleep
in
the
same
cabin
most
nights
i
remember
too
far
from
the
line
up
i
guess
one
thing
she
did
do
she
picked
me
up
and
carried
me
behind
the
smokehouse
back
there
she
opened
up
her
dress
front
and
lifted
her
breast
and
pointed
under
it
right
on
her
rib
was
a
circle
and
a
cross
burnt
right
in
the
skin
she
said
this
is
your
ma
am
this
and
she
pointed
i
am
the
only
one
got
this
mark
now
the
rest
dead
if
something
happens
to
me
and
you
can
t
tell
me
by
my
face
you
can
know
me
by
this
mark
scared
me
so
all
i
could
think
of
was
how
important
this
was
and
how
i
needed
to
have
something
important
to
say
back
but
i
couldn
t
think
of
anything
so
i
just
said
what
i
thought
yes
ma
am
i
said
but
how
will
you
know
me
how
will
you
know
me
mark
me
too
i
said
mark
the
mark
on
me
too
sethe
chuckled
did
she
asked
denver
she
slapped
my
face
what
for
i
didn
t
understand
it
then
not
till
i
had
a
mark
of
my
own
what
happened
to
her
hung
by
the
time
they
cut
her
down
nobody
could
tell
whether
she
had
a
circle
and
a
cross
or
not
least
of
all
me
and
i
did
look
sethe
gathered
hair
from
the
comb
and
leaning
back
tossed
it
into
the
fire
it
exploded
into
stars
and
the
smell
infuriated
them
oh
my
jesus
she
said
and
stood
up
so
suddenly
the
comb
she
had
parked
in
denver
s
hair
fell
to
the
floor
ma
am
what
s
the
matter
with
you
ma
am
sethe
walked
over
to
a
chair
lifted
a
sheet
and
stretched
it
as
wide
as
her
arms
would
go
then
she
folded
refolded
and
double
folded
it
she
took
another
neither
was
completely
dry
but
the
folding
felt
too
fine
to
stop
she
had
to
do
something
with
her
hands
because
she
was
remembering
something
she
had
forgotten
she
knew
something
privately
shameful
that
had
seeped
into
a
slit
in
her
mind
right
behind
the
slap
on
her
face
and
the
circled
cross
why
they
hang
your
ma
am
denver
asked
this
was
the
first
time
she
had
heard
anything
about
her
mother
s
mother
baby
suggs
was
the
only
grandmother
she
knew
i
never
found
out
it
was
a
lot
of
them
she
said
but
what
was
getting
clear
and
clearer
as
she
folded
and
refolded
damp
laundry
was
the
woman
called
nan
who
took
her
hand
and
yanked
her
away
from
the
pile
before
she
could
make
out
the
mark
nan
was
the
one
she
knew
best
who
was
around
all
day
who
nursed
babies
cooked
had
one
good
arm
and
half
of
another
and
who
used
different
words
words
sethe
understood
then
but
could
neither
recall
nor
repeat
now
she
believed
that
must
be
why
she
remembered
so
little
before
sweet
home
except
singing
and
dancing
and
how
crowded
it
was
what
nan
told
her
she
had
forgotten
along
with
the
language
she
told
it
in
the
same
language
her
ma
am
spoke
and
which
would
never
come
back
but
the
message
that
was
and
had
been
there
all
along
holding
the
damp
white
sheets
against
her
chest
she
was
picking
meaning
out
of
a
code
she
no
longer
understood
nighttime
nan
holding
her
with
her
good
arm
waving
the
stump
of
the
other
in
the
air
telling
you
i
am
telling
you
small
girl
sethe
and
she
did
that
she
told
sethe
that
her
mother
and
nan
were
together
from
the
sea
both
were
taken
up
many
times
by
the
crew
she
threw
them
all
away
but
you
the
one
from
the
crew
she
threw
away
on
the
island
the
others
from
more
whites
she
also
threw
away
without
names
she
threw
them
you
she
gave
the
name
of
the
black
man
she
put
her
arms
around
him
the
others
she
did
not
put
her
arms
around
never
never
telling
you
i
am
telling
you
small
girl
sethe
as
small
girl
sethe
she
was
unimpressed
as
grown
up
woman
sethe
she
was
angry
but
not
certain
at
what
a
mighty
wish
for
baby
suggs
broke
over
her
like
surf
in
the
quiet
following
its
splash
sethe
looked
at
the
two
girls
sitting
by
the
stove
her
sickly
shallow
minded
boarder
her
irritable
lonely
daughter
they
seemed
little
and
far
away
paul
d
be
here
in
a
minute
she
said
denver
sighed
with
relief
for
a
minute
there
while
her
mother
stood
folding
the
wash
lost
in
thought
she
clamped
her
teeth
and
prayed
it
would
stop
denver
hated
the
stories
her
mother
told
that
did
not
concern
herself
which
is
why
amy
was
all
she
ever
asked
about
the
rest
was
a
gleaming
powerful
world
made
more
so
by
denver
s
absence
from
it
not
being
in
it
she
hated
it
and
wanted
beloved
to
hate
it
too
although
there
was
no
chance
of
that
at
all
beloved
took
every
opportunity
to
ask
some
funny
question
and
get
sethe
going
denver
noticed
how
greedy
she
was
to
hear
sethe
talk
now
she
noticed
something
more
the
questions
beloved
asked
where
your
diamonds
your
woman
she
never
fix
up
your
hair
and
most
perplexing
tell
me
your
earrings
how
did
she
know
chapter
beloved
was
shining
and
paul
d
didn
t
like
it
women
did
what
strawberry
plants
did
before
they
shot
out
their
thin
vines
the
quality
of
the
green
changed
then
the
vine
threads
came
then
the
buds
by
the
time
the
white
petals
died
and
the
mint
colored
berry
poked
out
the
leaf
shine
was
gilded
fight
and
waxy
that
s
how
beloved
looked
gilded
and
shining
paul
d
took
to
having
sethe
on
waking
so
that
later
when
he
went
down
the
white
stairs
where
she
made
bread
under
beloved
s
gaze
his
head
was
clear
in
the
evening
when
he
came
home
and
the
three
of
them
were
all
there
fixing
the
supper
table
her
shine
was
so
pronounced
he
wondered
why
denver
and
sethe
didn
t
see
it
or
maybe
they
did
certainly
women
could
tell
as
men
could
when
one
of
their
number
was
aroused
paul
d
looked
carefully
at
beloved
to
see
if
she
was
aware
of
it
but
she
paid
him
no
attention
at
all
frequently
not
even
answering
a
direct
question
put
to
her
she
would
look
at
him
and
not
open
her
mouth
five
weeks
she
had
been
with
them
and
they
didn
t
know
any
more
about
her
than
they
did
when
they
found
her
asleep
on
the
stump
they
were
seated
at
the
table
paul
d
had
broken
the
day
he
arrived
at
its
mended
legs
stronger
than
before
the
cabbage
was
all
gone
and
the
shiny
ankle
bones
of
smoked
pork
were
pushed
in
a
heap
on
their
plates
sethe
was
dishing
up
bread
pudding
murmuring
her
hopes
for
it
apologizing
in
advance
the
way
veteran
cooks
always
do
when
something
in
beloved
s
face
some
petlike
adoration
that
took
hold
of
her
as
she
looked
at
sethe
made
paul
d
speak
ain
t
you
got
no
brothers
or
sisters
beloved
diddled
her
spoon
but
did
not
look
at
him
i
don
t
have
nobody
what
was
you
looking
for
when
you
came
here
he
asked
her
this
place
i
was
looking
for
this
place
i
could
be
in
somebody
tell
you
about
this
house
she
told
me
when
i
was
at
the
bridge
she
told
me
must
be
somebody
from
the
old
days
sethe
said
the
days
when
was
a
way
station
where
messages
came
and
then
their
senders
where
bits
of
news
soaked
like
dried
beans
in
spring
water
until
they
were
soft
enough
to
digest
how
d
you
come
who
brought
you
now
she
looked
steadily
at
him
but
did
not
answer
he
could
feel
both
sethe
and
denver
pulling
in
holding
their
stomach
muscles
sending
out
sticky
spiderwebs
to
touch
one
another
he
decided
to
force
it
anyway
i
asked
you
who
brought
you
here
i
walked
here
she
said
a
long
long
long
long
way
nobody
bring
me
nobody
help
me
you
had
new
shoes
if
you
walked
so
long
why
don
t
your
shoes
show
it
paul
d
stop
picking
on
her
i
want
to
know
he
said
holding
the
knife
handle
in
his
fist
like
a
pole
i
take
the
shoes
i
take
the
dress
the
shoe
strings
don
t
fix
she
shouted
and
gave
him
a
look
so
malevolent
denver
touched
her
arm
i
ll
teach
you
said
denver
how
to
tie
your
shoes
and
got
a
smile
from
beloved
as
a
reward
paul
d
had
the
feeling
a
large
silver
fish
had
slipped
from
his
hands
the
minute
he
grabbed
hold
of
its
tail
that
it
was
streaming
back
off
into
dark
water
now
gone
but
for
the
glistening
marking
its
route
but
if
her
shining
was
not
for
him
who
then
he
had
never
known
a
woman
who
lit
up
for
nobody
in
particular
who
just
did
it
as
a
general
announcement
always
in
his
experience
the
light
appeared
when
there
was
focus
like
the
thirty
mile
woman
dulled
to
smoke
while
he
waited
with
her
in
the
ditch
and
starlight
when
sixo
got
there
he
never
knew
himself
to
mistake
it
it
was
there
the
instant
he
looked
at
sethe
s
wet
legs
otherwise
he
never
would
have
been
bold
enough
to
enclose
her
in
his
arms
that
day
and
whisper
into
her
back
this
girl
beloved
homeless
and
without
people
beat
all
though
he
couldn
t
say
exactly
why
considering
the
coloredpeople
he
had
run
into
during
the
last
twenty
years
during
before
and
after
the
war
he
had
seen
negroes
so
stunned
or
hungry
or
tired
or
bereft
it
was
a
wonder
they
recalled
or
said
anything
who
like
him
had
hidden
in
caves
and
fought
owls
for
food
who
like
him
stole
from
pigs
who
like
him
slept
in
trees
in
the
day
and
walked
by
night
who
like
him
had
buried
themselves
in
slop
and
jumped
in
wells
to
avoid
regulators
raiders
paterollers
veterans
hill
men
posses
and
merrymakers
once
he
met
a
negro
about
fourteen
years
old
who
lived
by
himself
in
the
woods
and
said
he
couldn
t
remember
living
anywhere
else
he
saw
a
witless
coloredwoman
jailed
and
hanged
for
stealing
ducks
she
believed
were
her
own
babies
move
walk
run
hide
steal
and
move
on
only
once
had
it
been
possible
for
him
to
stay
in
one
spot
with
a
woman
or
a
family
for
longer
than
a
few
months
that
once
was
almost
two
years
with
a
weaver
lady
in
delaware
the
meanest
place
for
negroes
he
had
ever
seen
outside
pulaski
county
kentucky
and
of
course
the
prison
camp
in
georgia
from
all
those
negroes
beloved
was
different
her
shining
her
new
shoes
it
bothered
him
maybe
it
was
just
the
fact
that
he
didn
t
bother
her
or
it
could
be
timing
she
had
appeared
and
been
taken
in
on
the
very
day
sethe
and
he
had
patched
up
their
quarrel
gone
out
in
public
and
had
a
right
good
time
like
a
family
denver
had
come
around
so
to
speak
sethe
was
laughing
he
had
a
promise
of
steady
work
was
cleared
up
from
spirits
it
had
begun
to
look
like
a
life
and
damn
a
water
drinking
woman
fell
sick
got
took
in
healed
and
hadn
t
moved
a
peg
since
he
wanted
her
out
but
sethe
had
let
her
in
and
he
couldn
t
put
her
out
of
a
house
that
wasn
t
his
it
was
one
thing
to
beat
up
a
ghost
quite
another
to
throw
a
helpless
coloredgirl
out
in
territory
infected
by
the
klan
desperately
thirsty
for
black
blood
without
which
it
could
not
live
the
dragon
swam
the
ohio
at
will
sitting
at
table
chewing
on
his
after
supper
broom
straw
paul
d
decided
to
place
her
consult
with
the
negroes
in
town
and
find
her
her
own
place
no
sooner
did
he
have
the
thought
than
beloved
strangled
on
one
of
the
raisins
she
had
picked
out
of
the
bread
pudding
she
fell
backward
and
off
the
chair
and
thrashed
around
holding
her
throat
sethe
knocked
her
on
the
back
while
denver
pried
her
hands
away
from
her
neck
beloved
on
her
hands
and
knees
vomited
up
her
food
and
struggled
for
breath
when
she
was
quiet
and
denver
had
wiped
up
the
mess
she
said
go
to
sleep
now
come
in
my
room
said
denver
i
can
watch
out
for
you
up
there
no
moment
could
have
been
better
denver
had
worried
herself
sick
trying
to
think
of
a
way
to
get
beloved
to
share
her
room
it
was
hard
sleeping
above
her
wondering
if
she
was
going
to
be
sick
again
fall
asleep
and
not
wake
or
god
please
don
t
get
up
and
wander
out
of
the
yard
just
the
way
she
wandered
in
they
could
have
their
talks
easier
there
at
night
when
sethe
and
paul
d
were
asleep
or
in
the
daytime
before
either
came
home
sweet
crazy
conversations
full
of
half
sentences
daydreams
and
misunderstandings
more
thrilling
than
understanding
could
ever
be
when
the
girls
left
sethe
began
to
clear
the
table
she
stacked
the
plates
near
a
basin
of
water
what
is
it
about
her
vex
you
so
paul
d
frowned
but
said
nothing
we
had
one
good
fight
about
denver
do
we
need
one
about
her
too
asked
sethe
i
just
don
t
understand
what
the
hold
is
it
s
clear
why
she
holds
on
to
you
but
just
can
t
see
why
you
holding
on
to
her
sethe
turned
away
from
the
plates
toward
him
what
you
care
who
s
holding
on
to
who
feeding
her
is
no
trouble
i
pick
up
a
little
extra
from
the
restaurant
is
all
and
she
s
nice
girl
company
for
denver
you
know
that
and
i
know
you
know
it
so
what
is
it
got
your
teeth
on
edge
i
can
t
place
it
it
s
a
feeling
in
me
well
feel
this
why
don
t
you
feel
how
it
feels
to
have
a
bed
to
sleep
in
and
somebody
there
not
worrying
you
to
death
about
what
you
got
to
do
each
day
to
deserve
it
feel
how
that
feels
and
if
that
don
t
get
it
feel
how
it
feels
to
be
a
coloredwoman
roaming
the
roads
with
anything
god
made
liable
to
jump
on
you
feel
that
i
know
every
bit
of
that
sethe
i
wasn
t
born
yesterday
and
i
never
mistreated
a
woman
in
my
life
that
makes
one
in
the
world
sethe
answered
not
two
no
not
two
what
halle
ever
do
to
you
halle
stood
by
you
he
never
left
you
what
d
he
leave
then
if
not
me
i
don
t
know
but
it
wasn
t
you
that
s
a
fact
then
he
did
worse
he
left
his
children
you
don
t
know
that
he
wasn
t
there
he
wasn
t
where
he
said
he
would
be
he
was
there
then
why
didn
t
he
show
himself
why
did
i
have
to
pack
my
babies
off
and
stay
behind
to
look
for
him
he
couldn
t
get
out
the
loft
loft
what
loft
the
one
over
your
head
in
the
barn
slowly
slowly
taking
all
the
time
allowed
sethe
moved
toward
the
table
he
saw
he
saw
he
told
you
you
told
me
what
the
day
i
came
in
here
you
said
they
stole
your
milk
i
never
knew
what
it
was
that
messed
him
up
that
was
it
i
guess
all
i
knew
was
that
something
broke
him
not
a
one
of
them
years
of
saturdays
sundays
and
nighttime
extra
never
touched
him
but
whatever
he
saw
go
on
in
that
barn
that
day
broke
him
like
a
twig
he
saw
sethe
was
gripping
her
elbows
as
though
to
keep
them
from
flying
away
he
saw
must
have
he
saw
them
boys
do
that
to
me
and
let
them
keep
on
breathing
air
he
saw
he
saw
he
saw
hey
hey
listen
up
let
me
tell
you
something
a
man
ain
t
a
goddamn
ax
chopping
hacking
busting
every
goddamn
minute
of
the
day
things
get
to
him
things
he
can
t
chop
down
because
they
re
inside
sethe
was
pacing
up
and
down
up
and
down
in
the
lamplight
the
underground
agent
said
by
sunday
they
took
my
milk
and
he
saw
it
and
didn
t
come
down
sunday
came
and
he
didn
t
monday
came
and
no
halle
i
thought
he
was
dead
that
s
why
then
i
thought
they
caught
him
that
s
why
then
i
thought
no
he
s
not
dead
because
if
he
was
i
d
know
it
and
then
you
come
here
after
all
this
time
and
you
didn
t
say
he
was
dead
because
you
didn
t
know
either
so
i
thought
well
he
just
found
him
another
better
way
to
live
because
if
he
was
anywhere
near
here
he
d
come
to
baby
suggs
if
not
to
me
but
i
never
knew
he
saw
what
does
that
matter
now
if
he
is
alive
and
saw
that
he
won
t
step
foot
in
my
door
not
halle
it
broke
him
sethe
paul
d
looked
up
at
her
and
sighed
you
may
as
well
know
it
all
last
time
i
saw
him
he
was
sitting
by
the
chum
he
had
butter
all
over
his
face
nothing
happened
and
she
was
grateful
for
that
usually
she
could
see
the
picture
right
away
of
what
she
heard
but
she
could
not
picture
what
paul
d
said
nothing
came
to
mind
carefully
carefully
she
passed
on
to
a
reasonable
question
what
did
he
say
nothing
not
a
word
not
a
word
did
you
speak
to
him
didn
t
you
say
anything
to
him
something
i
couldn
t
sethe
i
just
couldn
t
why
i
had
a
bit
in
my
mouth
sethe
opened
the
front
door
and
sat
down
on
the
porch
steps
the
day
had
gone
blue
without
its
sun
but
she
could
still
make
out
the
black
silhouettes
of
trees
in
the
meadow
beyond
she
shook
her
head
from
side
to
side
resigned
to
her
rebellious
brain
why
was
there
nothing
it
reused
no
misery
no
regret
no
hateful
picture
too
rotten
to
accept
like
a
greedy
child
it
snatched
up
everything
just
once
could
it
say
no
thank
you
i
just
ate
and
can
t
hold
another
bite
i
am
full
god
damn
it
of
two
boys
with
mossy
teeth
one
sucking
on
my
breast
the
other
holding
me
down
their
book
reading
teacher
watching
and
writing
it
up
i
am
still
full
of
that
god
damn
it
i
can
t
go
back
and
add
more
add
my
husband
to
it
watching
above
me
in
the
loft
hiding
close
by
the
one
place
he
thought
no
one
would
look
for
him
looking
down
on
what
i
couldn
t
look
at
at
all
and
not
stopping
them
looking
and
letting
it
happen
but
my
greedy
brain
says
oh
thanks
i
d
love
more
so
i
add
more
and
no
sooner
than
i
do
there
is
no
stopping
there
is
also
my
husband
squatting
by
the
churn
smearing
the
butter
as
well
as
its
clabber
all
over
his
face
because
the
milk
they
took
is
on
his
mind
and
as
far
as
he
is
concerned
the
world
may
as
well
know
it
and
if
he
was
that
broken
then
then
he
is
also
and
certainly
dead
now
and
if
paul
d
saw
him
and
could
not
save
or
comfort
him
because
the
iron
bit
was
in
his
mouth
then
there
is
still
more
that
paul
d
could
tell
me
and
my
brain
would
go
right
ahead
and
take
it
and
never
say
no
thank
you
i
don
t
want
to
know
or
have
to
remember
that
i
have
other
things
to
do
worry
for
example
about
tomorrow
about
denver
about
beloved
about
age
and
sickness
not
to
speak
of
love
but
her
brain
was
not
interested
in
the
future
loaded
with
the
past
and
hungry
for
more
it
left
her
no
room
to
imagine
let
alone
plan
for
the
next
day
exactly
like
that
afternoon
in
the
wild
onions
when
one
more
step
was
the
most
she
could
see
of
the
future
other
people
went
crazy
why
couldn
t
she
other
people
s
brains
stopped
turned
around
and
went
on
to
something
new
which
is
what
must
have
happened
to
halle
and
how
sweet
that
would
have
been
the
two
of
them
back
by
the
milk
shed
squatting
by
the
churn
smashing
cold
lumpy
butter
into
their
faces
with
not
a
care
in
the
world
feeling
it
slippery
sticky
rubbing
it
in
their
hair
watching
it
squeeze
through
their
fingers
what
a
relief
to
stop
it
right
there
close
shut
squeeze
the
butter
but
her
three
children
were
chewing
sugar
teat
under
a
blanket
on
their
way
to
ohio
and
no
butter
play
would
change
that
paul
d
stepped
through
the
door
and
touched
her
shoulder
i
didn
t
plan
on
telling
you
that
i
didn
t
plan
on
hearing
it
i
can
t
take
it
back
but
i
can
leave
it
alone
paul
d
said
he
wants
to
tell
me
she
thought
he
wants
me
to
ask
him
about
what
it
was
like
for
him
about
how
offended
the
tongue
is
held
down
by
iron
how
the
need
to
spit
is
so
deep
you
cry
for
it
she
already
knew
about
it
had
seen
it
time
after
time
in
the
place
before
sweet
home
men
boys
little
girls
women
the
wildness
that
shot
up
into
the
eye
the
moment
the
lips
were
yanked
back
days
after
it
was
taken
out
goose
fat
was
rubbed
on
the
corners
of
the
mouth
but
nothing
to
soothe
the
tongue
or
take
the
wildness
out
of
the
eye
sethe
looked
up
into
paul
d
s
eyes
to
see
if
there
was
any
trace
left
in
them
people
i
saw
as
a
child
she
said
who
d
had
the
bit
always
looked
wild
after
that
whatever
they
used
it
on
them
for
it
couldn
t
have
worked
because
it
put
a
wildness
where
before
there
wasn
t
any
when
i
look
at
you
i
don
t
see
it
there
ain
t
no
wildness
in
your
eye
nowhere
there
s
a
way
to
put
it
there
and
there
s
a
way
to
take
it
out
i
know
em
both
and
i
haven
t
figured
out
yet
which
is
worse
he
sat
down
beside
her
sethe
looked
at
him
in
that
unlit
daylight
his
face
bronzed
and
reduced
to
its
bones
smoothed
her
heart
down
you
want
to
tell
me
about
it
she
asked
him
i
don
t
know
i
never
have
talked
about
it
not
to
a
soul
sang
it
sometimes
but
i
never
told
a
soul
go
ahead
i
can
hear
it
maybe
maybe
you
can
hear
it
i
just
ain
t
sure
i
can
say
it
say
it
right
i
mean
because
it
wasn
t
the
bit
that
wasn
t
it
what
then
sethe
asked
the
roosters
he
said
walking
past
the
roosters
looking
at
them
look
at
me
sethe
smiled
in
that
pine
yeah
paul
d
smiled
with
her
must
have
been
five
of
them
perched
up
there
and
at
least
fifty
hens
mister
too
not
right
off
but
i
hadn
t
took
twenty
steps
before
i
seen
him
he
come
down
off
the
fence
post
there
and
sat
on
the
tub
he
loved
that
tub
said
sethe
thinking
no
there
is
no
stopping
now
didn
t
he
like
a
throne
was
me
took
him
out
the
shell
you
know
he
d
a
died
if
it
hadn
t
been
for
me
the
hen
had
walked
on
off
with
all
the
hatched
peeps
trailing
behind
her
there
was
this
one
egg
left
looked
like
a
blank
but
then
i
saw
it
move
so
i
tapped
it
open
and
here
come
mister
bad
feet
and
all
i
watched
that
son
a
bitch
grow
up
and
whup
everything
in
the
yard
he
always
was
hateful
sethe
said
yeah
he
was
hateful
all
right
bloody
too
and
evil
crooked
feet
flapping
comb
as
big
as
my
hand
and
some
kind
of
red
he
sat
right
there
on
the
tub
looking
at
me
i
swear
he
smiled
my
head
was
full
of
what
i
d
seen
of
halle
a
while
back
i
wasn
t
even
thinking
about
the
bit
just
halle
and
before
him
sixo
but
when
i
saw
mister
i
knew
it
was
me
too
not
just
them
me
too
one
crazy
one
sold
one
missing
one
burnt
and
me
licking
iron
with
my
hands
crossed
behind
me
the
last
of
the
sweet
home
men
mister
he
looked
so
free
better
than
me
stronger
tougher
son
a
bitch
couldn
t
even
get
out
the
shell
by
hisself
but
he
was
still
king
and
i
was
paul
d
stopped
and
squeezed
his
left
hand
with
his
right
he
held
it
that
way
long
enough
for
it
and
the
world
to
quiet
down
and
let
him
go
on
mister
was
allowed
to
be
and
stay
what
he
was
but
i
wasn
t
allowed
to
be
and
stay
what
i
was
even
if
you
cooked
him
you
d
be
cooking
a
rooster
named
mister
but
wasn
t
no
way
i
d
ever
be
paul
d
again
living
or
dead
schoolteacher
changed
me
i
was
something
else
and
that
something
was
less
than
a
chicken
sitting
in
the
sun
on
a
tub
sethe
put
her
hand
on
his
knee
and
rubbed
paul
d
had
only
begun
what
he
was
telling
her
was
only
the
beginning
when
her
fingers
on
his
knee
soft
and
reassuring
stopped
him
just
as
well
just
as
well
saying
more
might
push
them
both
to
a
place
they
couldn
t
get
back
from
he
would
keep
the
rest
where
it
belonged
in
that
tobacco
tin
buried
in
his
chest
where
a
red
heart
used
to
be
its
lid
rusted
shut
he
would
not
pry
it
loose
now
in
front
of
this
sweet
sturdy
woman
for
if
she
got
a
whiff
of
the
contents
it
would
shame
him
and
it
would
hurt
her
to
know
that
there
was
no
red
heart
bright
as
mister
s
comb
beating
in
him
sethe
rubbed
and
rubbed
pressing
the
work
cloth
and
the
stony
curves
that
made
up
his
knee
she
hoped
it
calmed
him
as
it
did
her
like
kneading
bread
in
the
half
light
of
the
restaurant
kitchen
before
the
cook
arrived
when
she
stood
in
a
space
no
wider
than
a
bench
is
long
back
behind
and
to
the
left
of
the
milk
cans
working
dough
working
working
dough
nothing
better
than
that
to
start
the
day
s
serious
work
of
beating
back
the
past
chapter
upstairs
beloved
was
dancing
a
little
two
step
two
step
make
a
new
step
slide
slide
and
strut
on
down
denver
sat
on
the
bed
smiling
and
providing
the
music
she
had
never
seen
beloved
this
happy
she
had
seen
her
pouty
lips
open
wide
with
the
pleasure
of
sugar
or
some
piece
of
news
denver
gave
her
she
had
felt
warm
satisfaction
radiating
from
beloved
s
skin
when
she
listened
to
her
mother
talk
about
the
old
days
but
gaiety
she
had
never
seen
not
ten
minutes
had
passed
since
beloved
had
fallen
backward
to
the
floor
pop
eyed
thrashing
and
holding
her
throat
now
after
a
few
seconds
lying
in
denver
s
bed
she
was
up
and
dancing
where
d
you
learn
to
dance
denver
asked
her
nowhere
look
at
me
do
this
beloved
put
her
fists
on
her
hips
and
commenced
to
skip
on
bare
feet
denver
laughed
now
you
come
on
said
beloved
you
may
as
well
just
come
on
her
black
skirt
swayed
from
side
to
side
denver
grew
ice
cold
as
she
rose
from
the
bed
she
knew
she
was
twice
beloved
s
size
but
she
floated
up
cold
and
light
as
a
snowflake
beloved
took
denver
s
hand
and
placed
another
on
denver
s
shoulder
they
danced
then
round
and
round
the
tiny
room
and
it
may
have
been
dizziness
or
feeling
light
and
icy
at
once
that
made
denver
laugh
so
hard
a
catching
laugh
that
beloved
caught
the
two
of
them
merry
as
kittens
swung
to
and
fro
to
and
fro
until
exhausted
they
sat
on
the
floor
beloved
let
her
head
fall
back
on
the
edge
of
the
bed
while
she
found
her
breath
and
denver
saw
the
tip
of
the
thing
she
always
saw
in
its
entirety
when
beloved
undressed
to
sleep
looking
straight
at
it
she
whispered
why
you
call
yourself
beloved
beloved
closed
her
eyes
in
the
dark
my
name
is
beloved
denver
scooted
a
little
closer
what
s
it
like
over
there
where
you
were
before
can
you
tell
me
dark
said
beloved
i
m
small
in
that
place
i
m
like
this
here
she
raised
her
head
off
the
bed
lay
down
on
her
side
and
curled
up
denver
covered
her
lips
with
her
fingers
were
you
cold
beloved
curled
tighter
and
shook
her
head
hot
nothing
to
breathe
down
there
and
no
room
to
move
in
you
see
anybody
heaps
a
lot
of
people
is
down
there
some
is
dead
you
see
jesus
baby
suggs
i
don
t
know
i
don
t
know
the
names
she
sat
up
tell
me
how
did
you
get
here
i
wait
then
i
got
on
the
bridge
i
stay
there
in
the
dark
in
the
daytime
in
the
dark
in
the
daytime
it
was
a
long
time
all
this
time
you
were
on
a
bridge
no
after
when
i
got
out
what
did
you
come
back
for
beloved
smiled
to
see
her
face
ma
am
s
sethe
yes
sethe
denver
felt
a
little
hurt
slighted
that
she
was
not
the
main
reason
for
beloved
s
return
don
t
you
remember
we
played
together
by
the
stream
i
was
on
the
bridge
said
beloved
you
see
me
on
the
bridge
no
by
the
stream
the
water
back
in
the
woods
oh
i
was
in
the
water
i
saw
her
diamonds
down
there
i
could
touch
them
what
stopped
you
she
left
me
behind
by
myself
said
beloved
she
lifted
her
eyes
to
meet
denver
s
and
frowned
perhaps
perhaps
not
the
tiny
scratches
on
her
forehead
may
have
made
it
seem
so
denver
swallowed
don
t
she
said
don
t
you
won
t
leave
us
will
you
no
never
this
is
where
i
am
suddenly
denver
who
was
sitting
cross
legged
lurched
forward
and
grabbed
beloved
s
wrist
don
t
tell
her
don
t
let
ma
am
know
who
you
are
please
you
hear
don
t
tell
me
what
to
do
don
t
you
never
never
tell
me
what
to
do
but
i
m
on
your
side
beloved
she
is
the
one
she
is
the
one
i
need
you
can
go
but
she
is
the
one
i
have
to
have
her
eyes
stretched
to
the
limit
black
as
the
all
night
sky
i
didn
t
do
anything
to
you
i
never
hurt
you
i
never
hurt
anybody
said
denver
me
either
me
either
what
you
gonna
do
stay
here
i
belong
here
i
belong
here
too
then
stay
but
don
t
never
tell
me
what
to
do
don
t
never
do
that
we
were
dancing
just
a
minute
ago
we
were
dancing
together
let
s
i
don
t
want
to
beloved
got
up
and
lay
down
on
the
bed
their
quietness
boomed
about
on
the
walls
like
birds
in
panic
finally
denver
s
breath
steadied
against
the
threat
of
an
unbearable
loss
tell
me
beloved
said
tell
me
how
sethe
made
you
in
the
boat
she
never
told
me
all
of
it
said
denver
tell
me
denver
climbed
up
on
the
bed
and
folded
her
arms
under
her
apron
she
had
not
been
in
the
tree
room
once
since
beloved
sat
on
their
stump
after
the
carnival
and
had
not
remembered
that
she
hadn
t
gone
there
until
this
very
desperate
moment
nothing
was
out
there
that
this
sister
girl
did
not
provide
in
abundance
a
racing
heart
dreaminess
society
danger
beauty
she
swallowed
twice
to
prepare
for
the
telling
to
construct
out
of
the
strings
she
had
heard
all
her
life
a
net
to
hold
beloved
she
had
good
hands
she
said
the
whitegirl
she
said
had
thin
little
arms
but
good
hands
she
saw
that
right
away
she
said
hair
enough
for
five
heads
and
good
hands
she
said
i
guess
the
hands
made
her
think
she
could
do
it
get
us
both
across
the
river
but
the
mouth
was
what
kept
her
from
being
scared
she
said
there
ain
t
nothing
to
go
by
with
whitepeople
you
don
t
know
how
they
ll
jump
say
one
thing
do
another
but
if
you
looked
at
the
mouth
sometimes
you
could
tell
by
that
she
said
this
girl
talked
a
storm
but
there
wasn
t
no
meanness
around
her
mouth
she
took
ma
am
to
that
lean
to
and
rubbed
her
feet
for
her
so
that
was
one
thing
and
ma
am
believed
she
wasn
t
going
to
turn
her
over
you
could
get
money
if
you
turned
a
runaway
over
and
she
wasn
t
sure
this
girl
amy
didn
t
need
money
more
than
anything
especially
since
all
she
talked
about
was
getting
hold
of
some
velvet
what
s
velvet
it
s
a
cloth
kind
of
deep
and
soft
go
ahead
anyway
she
rubbed
ma
am
s
feet
back
to
life
and
she
cried
she
said
from
how
it
hurt
but
it
made
her
think
she
could
make
it
on
over
to
where
grandma
baby
suggs
was
and
who
is
that
i
just
said
it
my
grandmother
is
that
sethe
s
mother
no
my
father
s
mother
go
ahead
that
s
where
the
others
was
my
brothers
and
the
baby
girl
she
sent
them
on
before
to
wait
for
her
at
grandma
baby
s
so
she
had
to
put
up
with
everything
to
get
there
and
this
here
girl
amy
helped
denver
stopped
and
sighed
this
was
the
part
of
the
story
she
loved
she
was
coming
to
it
now
and
she
loved
it
because
it
was
all
about
herself
but
she
hated
it
too
because
it
made
her
feel
like
a
bill
was
owing
somewhere
and
she
denver
had
to
pay
it
but
who
she
owed
or
what
to
pay
it
with
eluded
her
now
watching
beloved
s
alert
and
hungry
face
how
she
took
in
every
word
asking
questions
about
the
color
of
things
and
their
size
her
downright
craving
to
know
denver
began
to
see
what
she
was
saying
and
not
just
to
hear
it
there
is
this
nineteen
year
old
slave
girl
a
year
older
than
her
self
walking
through
the
dark
woods
to
get
to
her
children
who
are
far
away
she
is
tired
scared
maybe
and
maybe
even
lost
most
of
all
she
is
by
herself
and
inside
her
is
another
baby
she
has
to
think
about
too
behind
her
dogs
perhaps
guns
probably
and
certainly
mossy
teeth
she
is
not
so
afraid
at
night
because
she
is
the
color
of
it
but
in
the
day
every
sound
is
a
shot
or
a
tracker
s
quiet
step
denver
was
seeing
it
now
and
feeling
it
through
beloved
feeling
how
it
must
have
felt
to
her
mother
seeing
how
it
must
have
looked
and
the
more
fine
points
she
made
the
more
detail
she
provided
the
more
beloved
liked
it
so
she
anticipated
the
questions
by
giving
blood
to
the
scraps
her
mother
and
grandmother
had
told
herwand
a
heartbeat
the
monologue
became
iri
fact
a
duet
as
they
lay
down
together
denver
nursing
beloved
s
interest
like
a
lover
whose
pleasure
was
to
overfeed
the
loved
the
dark
quilt
with
two
orange
patches
was
there
with
them
because
beloved
wanted
it
near
her
when
she
slept
it
was
smelling
like
grass
and
feeling
like
hands
the
unrested
hands
of
busy
women
dry
warm
prickly
denver
spoke
beloved
listened
and
the
two
did
the
best
they
could
to
create
what
really
happened
how
it
really
was
something
only
sethe
knew
because
she
alone
had
the
mind
for
it
and
the
time
afterward
to
shape
it
the
quality
of
amy
s
voice
her
breath
like
burning
wood
the
quick
change
weather
up
in
those
hills
cool
at
night
hot
in
the
day
sudden
fog
how
recklessly
she
behaved
with
this
whitegirlna
recklessness
born
of
desperation
and
encouraged
by
amy
s
fugitive
eyes
and
her
tenderhearted
mouth
you
ain
t
got
no
business
walking
round
these
hills
miss
looka
here
who
s
talking
i
got
more
business
here
n
you
got
they
catch
you
they
cut
your
head
off
ain
t
nobody
after
me
but
i
know
somebody
after
you
amy
pressed
her
fingers
into
the
soles
of
the
slavewoman
s
feet
whose
baby
that
sethe
did
not
answer
you
don
t
even
know
come
here
jesus
amy
sighed
and
shook
her
head
hurt
a
touch
good
for
you
more
it
hurt
more
better
it
is
can
t
nothing
heal
without
pain
you
know
what
you
wiggling
for
sethe
raised
up
on
her
elbows
lying
on
her
back
so
long
had
raised
a
ruckus
between
her
shoulder
blades
the
fire
in
her
feet
and
the
fire
on
her
back
made
her
sweat
my
back
hurt
me
she
said
your
back
gal
you
a
mess
turn
over
here
and
let
me
see
in
an
effort
so
great
it
made
her
sick
to
her
stomach
sethe
turned
onto
her
right
side
amy
unfastened
the
back
of
her
dress
and
said
come
here
jesus
when
she
saw
sethe
guessed
it
must
be
bad
because
after
that
call
to
jesus
amy
didn
t
speak
for
a
while
in
the
silence
of
an
amy
struck
dumb
for
a
change
sethe
felt
the
fingers
of
those
good
hands
lightly
touch
her
back
she
could
hear
her
breathing
but
still
the
whitegirl
said
nothing
sethe
could
not
move
she
couldn
t
lie
on
her
stomach
or
her
back
and
to
keep
on
her
side
meant
pressure
on
her
screaming
feet
amy
spoke
at
last
in
her
dreamwalker
s
voice
it
s
a
tree
lu
a
chokecherry
tree
see
here
s
the
trunk
it
s
red
and
split
wide
open
full
of
sap
and
this
here
s
the
parting
for
the
branches
you
got
a
mighty
lot
of
branches
leaves
too
look
like
and
dern
if
these
ain
t
blossoms
tiny
little
cherry
blossoms
just
as
white
your
back
got
a
whole
tree
on
it
in
bloom
what
god
have
in
mind
i
wonder
i
had
me
some
whippings
but
i
don
t
remember
nothing
like
this
mr
buddy
had
a
right
evil
hand
too
whip
you
for
looking
at
him
straight
sure
would
i
looked
right
at
him
one
time
and
he
hauled
off
and
threw
the
poker
at
me
guess
he
knew
what
i
was
a
thinking
sethe
groaned
and
amy
cut
her
reverie
short
long
enough
to
shift
sethe
s
feet
so
the
weight
resting
on
leaf
covered
stones
was
above
the
ankles
that
better
lord
what
a
way
to
die
you
gonna
die
in
here
you
know
ain
t
no
way
out
of
it
thank
your
maker
i
come
along
so
s
you
wouldn
t
have
to
die
outside
in
them
weeds
snake
come
along
he
bite
you
bear
eat
you
up
maybe
you
should
of
stayed
where
you
was
lu
i
can
see
by
your
back
why
you
didn
t
ha
ha
whoever
planted
that
tree
beat
mr
buddy
by
a
mile
glad
i
ain
t
you
well
spiderwebs
is
bout
all
i
can
do
for
you
what
s
in
here
ain
t
enough
i
ll
look
outside
could
use
moss
but
sometimes
bugs
and
things
is
in
it
maybe
i
ought
to
break
them
blossoms
open
get
that
pus
to
running
you
think
wonder
what
god
had
in
mind
you
must
of
did
something
don
t
run
off
nowhere
now
sethe
could
hear
her
humming
away
in
the
bushes
as
she
hunted
spiderwebs
a
humming
she
concentrated
on
because
as
soon
as
amy
ducked
out
the
baby
began
to
stretch
good
question
she
was
thinking
what
did
he
have
in
mind
amy
had
left
the
back
of
sethe
s
dress
open
and
now
a
tail
of
wind
hit
it
taking
the
pain
down
a
step
a
relief
that
let
her
feel
the
lesser
pain
of
her
sore
tongue
amy
returned
with
two
palmfuls
of
web
which
she
cleaned
of
prey
and
then
draped
on
sethe
s
back
saying
it
was
like
stringing
a
tree
for
christmas
we
got
a
old
nigger
girl
come
by
our
place
she
don
t
know
nothing
sews
stuff
for
mrs
buddy
real
fine
lace
but
can
t
barely
stick
two
words
together
she
don
t
know
nothing
just
like
you
you
don
t
know
a
thing
end
up
dead
that
s
what
not
me
i
m
a
get
to
boston
and
get
myself
some
velvet
carmine
you
don
t
even
know
about
that
do
you
now
you
never
will
bet
you
never
even
sleep
with
the
sun
in
your
face
i
did
it
a
couple
of
times
most
times
i
m
feeding
stock
before
light
and
don
t
get
to
sleep
till
way
after
dark
comes
but
i
was
in
the
back
of
the
wagon
once
and
fell
asleep
sleeping
with
the
sun
in
your
face
is
the
best
old
feeling
two
times
i
did
it
once
when
i
was
little
didn
t
nobody
bother
me
then
next
time
in
back
of
the
wagon
it
happened
again
and
doggone
if
the
chickens
didn
t
get
loose
mr
buddy
whipped
my
tail
kentucky
ain
t
no
good
place
to
be
in
boston
s
the
place
to
be
in
that
s
where
my
mother
was
before
she
was
give
to
mr
buddy
joe
nathan
said
mr
buddy
is
my
daddy
but
i
don
t
believe
that
you
sethe
told
her
she
didn
t
believe
mr
buddy
was
her
daddy
you
know
your
daddy
do
you
no
said
sethe
neither
me
all
i
know
is
it
ain
t
him
she
stood
up
then
having
finished
her
repair
work
and
weaving
about
the
lean
to
her
slow
moving
eyes
pale
in
the
sun
that
lit
her
hair
she
sang
when
the
busy
day
is
done
and
my
weary
little
one
rocketh
gently
to
and
fro
when
the
night
winds
softly
blow
and
the
crickets
in
the
glen
chirp
and
chirp
and
chirp
again
where
pon
the
haunted
green
fairies
dance
around
their
queen
then
from
yonder
misty
skies
cometh
lady
button
eyes
suddenly
she
stopped
weaving
and
rocking
and
sat
down
her
skinny
arms
wrapped
around
her
knees
her
good
good
hands
cupping
her
elbows
her
slow
moving
eyes
stopped
and
peered
into
the
dirt
at
her
feet
that
s
my
mama
s
song
she
taught
me
it
through
the
muck
and
mist
and
glaam
to
our
quiet
cozy
home
where
to
singing
sweet
and
low
rocks
a
cradle
to
and
fro
where
the
clock
s
dull
monotone
telleth
of
the
day
that
s
done
where
the
moonbeams
hover
o
er
playthings
sleeping
on
the
floor
where
my
weary
wee
one
lies
cometh
lady
button
eyes
layeth
she
her
hands
upon
my
dear
weary
little
one
and
those
white
hands
overspread
like
a
veil
the
curly
head
seem
to
fondle
and
caress
every
little
silken
tress
then
she
smooths
the
eyelids
down
over
those
two
eyes
of
brown
in
such
soothing
tender
wise
cometh
lady
button
eyes
amy
sat
quietly
after
her
song
then
repeated
the
last
line
before
she
stood
left
the
lean
to
and
walked
off
a
little
ways
to
lean
against
a
young
ash
when
she
came
back
the
sun
was
in
the
valley
below
and
they
were
way
above
it
in
blue
kentucky
light
you
ain
t
dead
yet
lu
lu
not
yet
make
you
a
bet
you
make
it
through
the
night
you
make
it
all
the
way
amy
rearranged
the
leaves
for
comfort
and
knelt
down
to
massage
the
swollen
feet
again
give
these
one
more
real
good
rub
she
said
and
when
sethe
sucked
air
through
her
teeth
she
said
shut
up
you
got
to
keep
your
mouth
shut
careful
of
her
tongue
sethe
bit
down
on
her
lips
and
let
the
good
hands
go
to
work
to
the
tune
of
so
bees
sing
soft
and
bees
sing
low
afterward
amy
moved
to
the
other
side
of
the
lean
to
where
seated
she
lowered
her
head
toward
her
shoulder
and
braided
her
hair
saying
don
t
up
and
die
on
me
in
the
night
you
hear
i
don
t
want
to
see
your
ugly
black
face
hankering
over
me
if
you
do
die
just
go
on
off
somewhere
where
i
can
t
see
you
hear
i
hear
said
sethe
i
ll
do
what
i
can
miss
sethe
never
expected
to
see
another
thing
in
this
world
so
when
she
felt
toes
prodding
her
hip
it
took
a
while
to
come
out
of
a
sleep
she
thought
was
death
she
sat
up
stiff
and
shivery
while
amy
looked
in
on
her
juicy
back
looks
like
the
devil
said
amy
but
you
made
it
through
come
down
here
jesus
lu
made
it
through
that
s
because
of
me
i
m
good
at
sick
things
can
you
walk
you
think
i
have
to
let
my
water
some
kind
of
way
let
s
see
you
walk
on
em
it
was
not
good
but
it
was
possible
so
sethe
limped
holding
on
first
to
amy
then
to
a
sapling
was
me
did
it
i
m
good
at
sick
things
ain
t
i
yeah
said
sethe
you
good
we
got
to
get
off
this
here
hill
come
on
i
ll
take
you
down
to
the
river
that
ought
to
suit
you
me
i
m
going
to
the
pike
take
me
straight
to
boston
what
s
that
all
over
your
dress
milk
you
one
mess
sethe
looked
down
at
her
stomach
and
touched
it
the
baby
was
dead
she
had
not
died
in
the
night
but
the
baby
had
if
that
was
the
case
then
there
was
no
stopping
now
she
would
get
that
milk
to
her
baby
girl
if
she
had
to
swim
ain
t
you
hungry
amy
asked
her
i
ain
t
nothing
but
in
a
hurry
miss
whoa
slow
down
want
some
shoes
say
what
i
figured
how
said
amy
and
so
she
had
she
tore
two
pieces
from
sethe
s
shawl
filled
them
with
leaves
and
tied
them
over
her
feet
chattering
all
the
while
how
old
are
you
lu
i
been
bleeding
for
four
years
but
i
ain
t
having
nobody
s
baby
won
t
catch
me
sweating
milk
cause
i
know
said
sethe
you
going
to
boston
at
noon
they
saw
it
then
they
were
near
enough
to
hear
it
by
late
afternoon
they
could
drink
from
it
if
they
wanted
to
four
stars
were
visible
by
the
time
they
found
not
a
riverboat
to
stow
sethe
away
on
or
a
ferryman
willing
to
take
on
a
fugitive
passenger
nothing
like
that
but
a
whole
boat
to
steal
it
had
one
oar
lots
of
holes
and
two
bird
nests
there
you
go
lu
jesus
looking
at
you
sethe
was
looking
at
one
mile
of
dark
water
which
would
have
to
be
split
with
one
oar
in
a
useless
boat
against
a
current
dedicated
to
the
mississippi
hundreds
of
miles
away
it
looked
like
home
to
her
and
the
baby
not
dead
in
the
least
must
have
thought
so
too
as
soon
as
sethe
got
close
to
the
river
her
own
water
broke
loose
to
join
it
the
break
followed
by
the
redundant
announcement
of
labor
arched
her
back
what
you
doing
that
for
asked
amy
ain
t
you
got
a
brain
in
your
head
stop
that
right
now
i
said
stop
it
lu
you
the
dumbest
thing
on
this
here
earth
lu
lu
sethe
couldn
t
think
of
anywhere
to
go
but
in
she
waited
for
the
sweet
beat
that
followed
the
blast
of
pain
on
her
knees
again
she
crawled
into
the
boat
it
waddled
under
her
and
she
had
just
enough
time
to
brace
her
leaf
bag
feet
on
the
bench
when
another
rip
took
her
breath
away
panting
under
four
summer
stars
she
threw
her
legs
over
the
sides
because
here
come
the
head
as
amy
informed
her
as
though
she
did
not
know
it
as
though
the
rip
was
a
breakup
of
walnut
logs
in
the
brace
or
of
lightning
s
jagged
tear
through
a
leather
sky
it
was
stuck
face
up
and
drowning
in
its
mother
s
blood
amy
stopped
begging
jesus
and
began
to
curse
his
daddy
push
screamed
amy
pull
whispered
sethe
and
the
strong
hands
went
to
work
a
fourth
time
none
too
soon
for
river
water
seeping
through
any
hole
it
chose
was
spreading
over
sethe
s
hips
she
reached
one
arm
back
and
grabbed
the
rope
while
amy
fairly
clawed
at
the
head
when
a
foot
rose
from
the
river
bed
and
kicked
the
bottom
of
the
boat
and
sethe
s
behind
she
knew
it
was
done
and
permitted
herself
a
short
faint
coming
to
she
heard
no
cries
just
amy
s
encouraging
coos
nothing
happened
for
so
long
they
both
believed
they
had
lost
it
sethe
arched
suddenly
and
the
afterbirth
shot
out
then
the
baby
whimpered
and
sethe
looked
twenty
inches
of
cord
hung
from
its
belly
and
it
trembled
in
the
cooling
evening
air
amy
wrapped
her
skirt
around
it
and
the
wet
sticky
women
clambered
ashore
to
see
what
indeed
god
had
in
mind
spores
of
bluefern
growing
in
the
hollows
along
the
riverbank
float
toward
the
water
in
silver
blue
lines
hard
to
see
unless
you
are
in
or
near
them
lying
right
at
the
river
s
edge
when
the
sunshots
are
low
and
drained
often
they
are
mistook
for
insects
but
they
are
seeds
in
which
the
whole
generation
sleeps
confident
of
a
future
and
for
a
moment
it
is
easy
to
believe
each
one
has
one
will
become
all
of
what
is
contained
in
the
spore
will
live
out
its
days
as
planned
this
moment
of
certainty
lasts
no
longer
than
that
longer
perhaps
than
the
spore
itself
on
a
riverbank
in
the
cool
of
a
summer
evening
two
women
struggled
under
a
shower
of
silvery
blue
they
never
expected
to
see
each
other
again
in
this
world
and
at
the
moment
couldn
t
care
less
but
there
on
a
summer
night
surrounded
by
bluefern
they
did
something
together
appropriately
and
well
a
pateroller
passing
would
have
sniggered
to
see
two
throw
away
people
two
lawless
outlaws
a
slave
and
a
barefoot
whitewoman
with
unpinned
hair
wrapping
a
ten
minute
old
baby
in
the
rags
they
wore
but
no
pateroller
came
and
no
preacher
the
water
sucked
and
swallowed
itself
beneath
them
there
was
nothing
to
disturb
them
at
their
work
so
they
did
it
appropriately
and
well
twilight
came
on
and
amy
said
she
had
to
go
that
she
wouldn
t
be
caught
dead
in
daylight
on
a
busy
river
with
a
runaway
after
rinsing
her
hands
and
face
in
the
river
she
stood
and
looked
down
at
the
baby
wrapped
and
tied
to
sethe
s
chest
she
s
never
gonna
know
who
i
am
you
gonna
tell
her
who
brought
her
into
this
here
world
she
lifted
her
chin
looked
off
into
the
place
where
the
sun
used
to
be
you
better
tell
her
you
hear
say
miss
amy
denver
of
boston
sethe
felt
herself
falling
into
a
sleep
she
knew
would
be
deep
on
the
lip
of
it
just
before
going
under
she
thought
that
s
pretty
denver
real
pretty
chapter
it
was
time
to
lay
it
all
down
before
paul
d
came
and
sat
on
her
porch
steps
words
whispered
in
the
keeping
room
had
kept
her
going
helped
her
endure
the
chastising
ghost
refurbished
the
baby
faces
of
howard
and
buglar
and
kept
them
whole
in
the
world
because
in
her
dreams
she
saw
only
their
parts
in
trees
and
kept
her
husband
shadowy
but
there
somewhere
now
halle
s
face
between
the
butter
press
and
the
churn
swelled
larger
and
larger
crowding
her
eyes
and
making
her
head
hurt
she
wished
for
baby
suggs
fingers
molding
her
nape
reshaping
it
saying
lay
em
down
sethe
sword
and
shield
down
down
both
of
em
down
down
by
the
riverside
sword
and
shield
don
t
study
war
no
more
lay
all
that
mess
down
sword
and
shield
and
under
the
pressing
fingers
and
the
quiet
instructive
voice
she
would
her
heavy
knives
of
defense
against
misery
regret
gall
and
hurt
she
placed
one
by
one
on
a
bank
where
dear
water
rushed
on
below
nine
years
without
the
fingers
or
the
voice
of
baby
suggs
was
too
much
and
words
whispered
in
the
keeping
room
were
too
little
the
butter
smeared
face
of
a
man
god
made
none
sweeter
than
demanded
more
an
arch
built
or
a
robe
sewn
some
fixing
ceremony
sethe
decided
to
go
to
the
clearing
back
where
baby
suggs
had
danced
in
sunlight
before
and
everybody
in
it
had
closed
down
veiled
over
and
shut
away
before
it
had
become
the
plaything
of
spirits
and
the
home
of
the
chafed
had
been
a
cheerful
buzzing
house
where
baby
suggs
holy
loved
cautioned
fed
chastised
and
soothed
where
not
one
but
two
pots
simmered
on
the
stove
where
the
lamp
burned
all
night
long
strangers
rested
there
while
children
tried
on
their
shoes
messages
were
left
there
for
whoever
needed
them
was
sure
to
stop
in
one
day
soon
talk
was
low
and
to
the
point
for
baby
suggs
holy
didn
t
approve
of
extra
everything
depends
on
knowing
how
much
she
said
and
good
is
knowing
when
to
stop
it
was
in
front
of
that
that
sethe
climbed
off
a
wagon
her
newborn
tied
to
her
chest
and
felt
for
the
first
time
the
wide
arms
of
her
mother
in
law
who
had
made
it
to
cincinnati
who
decided
that
because
slave
life
had
busted
her
legs
back
head
eyes
hands
kidneys
womb
and
tongue
she
had
nothing
left
to
make
a
living
with
but
her
heart
which
she
put
to
work
at
once
accepting
no
title
of
honor
before
her
name
but
allowing
a
small
caress
after
it
she
became
an
unchurched
preacher
one
who
visited
pulpits
and
opened
her
great
heart
to
those
who
could
use
it
in
winter
and
fall
she
carried
it
to
ame
s
and
baptists
holinesses
and
sanctifieds
the
church
of
the
redeemer
and
the
redeemed
uncalled
unrobed
un
anointed
she
let
her
great
heart
beat
in
their
presence
when
warm
weather
came
baby
suggs
holy
followed
by
every
black
man
woman
and
child
who
could
make
it
through
took
her
great
heart
to
the
clearing
a
wide
open
place
cut
deep
in
the
woods
nobody
knew
for
what
at
the
end
of
a
path
known
only
to
deer
and
whoever
cleared
the
land
in
the
first
place
in
the
heat
of
every
saturday
afternoon
she
sat
in
the
clearing
while
the
people
waited
among
the
trees
after
situating
herself
on
a
huge
flat
sided
rock
baby
suggs
bowed
her
head
and
prayed
silently
the
company
watched
her
from
the
trees
they
knew
she
was
ready
when
she
put
her
stick
down
then
she
shouted
let
the
children
come
and
they
ran
from
the
trees
toward
her
let
your
mothers
hear
you
laugh
she
told
them
and
the
woods
rang
the
adults
looked
on
and
could
not
help
smiling
then
let
the
grown
men
come
she
shouted
they
stepped
out
one
by
one
from
among
the
ringing
trees
let
your
wives
and
your
children
see
you
dance
she
told
them
and
groundlife
shuddered
under
their
feet
finally
she
called
the
women
to
her
cry
she
told
them
for
the
living
and
the
dead
just
cry
and
without
covering
their
eyes
the
women
let
loose
it
started
that
way
laughing
children
dancing
men
crying
women
and
then
it
got
mixed
up
women
stopped
crying
and
danced
men
sat
down
and
cried
children
danced
women
laughed
children
cried
until
exhausted
and
riven
all
and
each
lay
about
the
clearing
damp
and
gasping
for
breath
in
the
silence
that
followed
baby
suggs
holy
offered
up
to
them
her
great
big
heart
she
did
not
tell
them
to
clean
up
their
lives
or
to
go
and
sin
no
more
she
did
not
tell
them
they
were
the
blessed
of
the
earth
its
inheriting
meek
or
its
glorybound
pure
she
told
them
that
the
only
grace
they
could
have
was
the
grace
they
could
imagine
that
if
they
could
not
see
it
they
would
not
have
it
here
she
said
in
this
here
place
we
flesh
flesh
that
weeps
laughs
flesh
that
dances
on
bare
feet
in
grass
love
it
love
it
hard
yonder
they
do
not
love
your
flesh
they
despise
it
they
don
t
love
your
eyes
they
d
just
as
soon
pick
em
out
no
more
do
they
love
the
skin
on
your
back
yonder
they
flay
it
and
o
my
people
they
do
not
love
your
hands
those
they
only
use
tie
bind
chop
off
and
leave
empty
love
your
hands
love
them
raise
them
up
and
kiss
them
touch
others
with
them
pat
them
together
stroke
them
on
your
face
cause
they
don
t
love
that
either
you
got
to
love
it
you
and
no
they
ain
t
in
love
with
your
mouth
yonder
out
there
they
will
see
it
broken
and
break
it
again
what
you
say
out
of
it
they
will
not
heed
what
you
scream
from
it
they
do
not
hear
what
you
put
into
it
to
nourish
your
body
they
will
snatch
away
and
give
you
leavins
instead
no
they
don
t
love
your
mouth
you
got
to
love
it
this
is
flesh
i
m
talking
about
here
flesh
that
needs
to
be
loved
feet
that
need
to
rest
and
to
dance
backs
that
need
support
shoulders
that
need
arms
strong
arms
i
m
telling
you
and
o
my
people
out
yonder
hear
me
they
do
not
love
your
neck
unnoosed
and
straight
so
love
your
neck
put
a
hand
on
it
grace
it
stroke
it
and
hold
it
up
and
all
your
inside
parts
that
they
d
just
as
soon
slop
for
hogs
you
got
to
love
them
the
dark
dark
liver
love
it
love
it
and
the
beat
and
beating
heart
love
that
too
more
than
eyes
or
feet
more
than
lungs
that
have
yet
to
draw
free
air
more
than
your
life
holding
womb
and
your
life
giving
private
parts
hear
me
now
love
your
heart
for
this
is
the
prize
saying
no
more
she
stood
up
then
and
danced
with
her
twisted
hip
the
rest
of
what
her
heart
had
to
say
while
the
others
opened
their
mouths
and
gave
her
the
music
long
notes
held
until
the
four
part
harmony
was
perfect
enough
for
their
deeply
loved
flesh
sethe
wanted
to
be
there
now
at
the
least
to
listen
to
the
spaces
that
the
long
ago
singing
had
left
behind
at
the
most
to
get
a
clue
from
her
husband
s
dead
mother
as
to
what
she
should
do
with
her
sword
and
shield
now
dear
jesus
now
nine
years
after
baby
suggs
holy
proved
herself
a
liar
dismissed
her
great
heart
and
lay
in
the
keeping
room
bed
roused
once
in
a
while
by
a
craving
for
color
and
not
for
another
thing
those
white
things
have
taken
all
i
had
or
dreamed
she
said
and
broke
my
heartstrings
too
there
is
no
bad
luck
in
the
world
but
whitefolks
shut
down
and
put
up
with
the
venom
of
its
ghost
no
more
lamp
all
night
long
or
neighbors
dropping
by
no
low
conversations
after
supper
no
watched
barefoot
children
playing
in
the
shoes
of
strangers
baby
suggs
holy
believed
she
had
lied
there
was
no
grace
imaginary
or
real
and
no
sunlit
dance
in
a
clearing
could
change
that
her
faith
her
love
her
imagination
and
her
great
big
old
heart
began
to
collapse
twenty
eight
days
after
her
daughter
in
law
arrived
yet
it
was
to
the
clearing
that
sethe
determined
to
go
to
pay
tribute
to
halle
before
the
light
changed
while
it
was
still
the
green
blessed
place
she
remembered
misty
with
plant
steam
and
the
decay
of
berries
she
put
on
a
shawl
and
told
denver
and
beloved
to
do
likewise
all
three
set
out
late
one
sunday
morning
sethe
leading
the
girls
trotting
behind
not
a
soul
in
sight
when
they
reached
the
woods
it
took
her
no
time
to
find
the
path
through
it
because
big
city
revivals
were
held
there
regularly
now
complete
with
food
laden
tables
banjos
and
a
tent
the
old
path
was
a
track
now
but
still
arched
over
with
trees
dropping
buckeyes
onto
the
grass
below
there
was
nothing
to
be
done
other
than
what
she
had
done
but
sethe
blamed
herself
for
baby
suggs
collapse
however
many
times
baby
denied
it
sethe
knew
the
grief
at
started
when
she
jumped
down
off
the
wagon
her
newborn
tied
to
her
chest
in
the
underwear
of
a
whitegirl
looking
for
boston
followed
by
the
two
girls
down
a
bright
green
corridor
of
oak
and
horse
chestnut
sethe
began
to
sweat
a
sweat
just
like
the
other
one
when
she
woke
mud
caked
on
the
banks
of
the
ohio
amy
was
gone
sethe
was
alone
and
weak
but
alive
and
so
was
her
baby
she
walked
a
ways
downriver
and
then
stood
gazing
at
the
glimmering
water
by
and
by
a
flatbed
slid
into
view
but
she
could
not
see
if
the
figures
on
it
were
whitepeople
or
not
she
began
to
sweat
from
a
fever
she
thanked
god
for
since
it
would
certainly
keep
her
baby
warm
when
the
flatbed
was
beyond
her
sight
she
stumbled
on
and
found
herself
near
three
coloredpeople
fishing
two
boys
and
an
older
man
she
stopped
and
waited
to
be
spoken
to
one
of
the
boys
pointed
and
the
man
looked
over
his
shoulder
at
her
a
quick
look
since
all
he
needed
to
know
about
her
he
could
see
in
no
time
no
one
said
anything
for
a
while
then
the
man
said
headin
cross
yes
sir
said
sethe
anybody
know
you
coming
yes
sir
he
looked
at
her
again
and
nodded
toward
a
rock
that
stuck
out
of
the
ground
above
him
like
a
bottom
lip
sethe
walked
to
it
and
sat
down
the
stone
had
eaten
the
sun
s
rays
but
was
nowhere
near
as
hot
as
she
was
too
tired
to
move
she
stayed
there
the
sun
in
her
eyes
making
her
dizzy
sweat
poured
over
her
and
bathed
the
baby
completely
she
must
have
slept
sitting
up
because
when
next
she
opened
her
eyes
the
man
was
standing
in
front
of
her
with
a
smoking
hot
piece
of
fried
eel
in
his
hands
it
was
an
effort
to
reach
for
more
to
smell
impossible
to
eat
she
begged
him
for
water
and
he
gave
her
some
of
the
ohio
in
a
jar
sethe
drank
it
all
and
begged
more
the
clanging
was
back
in
her
head
but
she
refused
to
believe
that
she
had
come
all
that
way
endured
all
she
had
to
die
on
the
wrong
side
of
the
river
the
man
watched
her
streaming
face
and
called
one
of
the
boys
over
take
off
that
coat
he
told
him
sir
you
heard
me
the
boy
slipped
out
of
his
jacket
whining
what
you
gonna
do
what
i
m
gonna
wear
the
man
untied
the
baby
from
her
chest
and
wrapped
it
in
the
boy
s
coat
knotting
the
sleeves
in
front
what
i
m
gonna
wear
the
old
man
sighed
and
after
a
pause
said
you
want
it
back
then
go
head
and
take
it
off
that
baby
put
the
baby
naked
in
the
grass
and
put
your
coat
back
on
and
if
you
can
do
it
then
go
on
way
somewhere
and
don
t
come
back
the
boy
dropped
his
eyes
then
turned
to
join
the
other
with
eel
in
her
hand
the
baby
at
her
feet
sethe
dozed
dry
mouthed
and
sweaty
evening
came
and
the
man
touched
her
shoulder
contrary
to
what
she
expected
they
poled
upriver
far
away
from
the
rowboat
amy
had
found
just
when
she
thought
he
was
taking
her
back
to
kentucky
he
turned
the
flatbed
and
crossed
the
ohio
like
a
shot
there
he
helped
her
up
the
steep
bank
while
the
boy
without
a
jacket
carried
the
baby
who
wore
it
the
man
led
her
to
a
brush
covered
hutch
with
a
beaten
floor
wait
here
somebody
be
here
directly
don
t
move
they
ll
find
you
thank
you
she
said
i
wish
i
knew
your
name
so
i
could
remember
you
right
name
s
stamp
he
said
stamp
paid
watch
out
for
that
there
baby
you
hear
i
hear
i
hear
she
said
but
she
didn
t
hours
later
a
woman
was
right
up
on
her
before
she
heard
a
thing
a
short
woman
young
with
a
croaker
sack
greeted
her
saw
the
sign
a
while
ago
she
said
but
i
couldn
t
get
here
no
quicker
what
sign
asked
sethe
stamp
leaves
the
old
sty
open
when
there
s
a
crossing
knots
a
white
rag
on
the
post
if
it
s
a
child
too
she
knelt
and
emptied
the
sack
my
name
s
ella
she
said
taking
a
wool
blanket
cotton
cloth
two
baked
sweet
potatoes
and
a
pair
of
men
s
shoes
from
the
sack
my
husband
john
is
out
yonder
a
ways
where
you
heading
sethe
told
her
about
baby
suggs
where
she
had
sent
her
three
children
ella
wrapped
a
cloth
strip
tight
around
the
baby
s
navel
as
she
listened
for
the
holes
the
things
the
fugitives
did
not
say
the
questions
they
did
not
ask
listened
too
for
the
unnamed
unmentioned
people
left
behind
she
shook
gravel
from
the
men
s
shoes
and
tried
to
force
sethe
s
feet
into
them
they
would
not
go
sadly
they
split
them
down
the
heel
sorry
indeed
to
ruin
so
valuable
an
item
sethe
put
on
the
boy
s
jacket
not
daring
to
ask
whether
there
was
any
word
of
the
children
they
made
it
said
ella
stamp
ferried
some
of
that
party
left
them
on
bluestone
it
ain
t
too
far
sethe
couldn
t
think
of
anything
to
do
so
grateful
was
she
so
she
peeled
a
potato
ate
it
spit
it
up
and
ate
more
in
quiet
celebration
they
be
glad
to
see
you
said
ella
when
was
this
one
born
yesterday
said
sethe
wiping
sweat
from
under
her
chin
i
hope
she
makes
it
ella
looked
at
the
tiny
dirty
face
poking
out
of
the
wool
blanket
and
shook
her
head
hard
to
say
she
said
if
anybody
was
to
ask
me
i
d
say
don
t
love
nothing
then
as
if
to
take
the
edge
off
her
pronouncement
she
smiled
at
sethe
you
had
that
baby
by
yourself
no
whitegirl
helped
then
we
better
make
tracks
baby
suggs
kissed
her
on
the
mouth
and
refused
to
let
her
see
the
children
they
were
asleep
she
said
and
sethe
was
too
uglylooking
to
wake
them
in
the
night
she
took
the
newborn
and
handed
it
to
a
young
woman
in
a
bonnet
telling
her
not
to
clean
the
eyes
till
she
got
the
mother
s
urine
has
it
cried
out
yet
asked
baby
a
little
time
enough
let
s
get
the
mother
well
she
led
sethe
to
the
keeping
room
and
by
the
light
of
a
spirit
lamp
bathed
her
in
sections
starting
with
her
face
then
while
waiting
for
another
pan
of
heated
water
she
sat
next
to
her
and
stitched
gray
cotton
sethe
dozed
and
woke
to
the
washing
of
her
hands
and
arms
after
each
bathing
baby
covered
her
with
a
quilt
and
put
another
pan
on
in
the
kitchen
tearing
sheets
stitching
the
gray
cotton
she
supervised
the
woman
in
the
bonnet
who
tended
the
baby
and
cried
into
her
cooking
when
sethe
s
legs
were
done
baby
looked
at
her
feet
and
wiped
them
lightly
she
cleaned
between
sethe
s
legs
with
two
separate
pans
of
hot
water
and
then
tied
her
stomach
and
vagina
with
sheets
finally
she
attacked
the
unrecognizable
feet
you
feel
this
feel
what
asked
sethe
nothing
heave
up
she
helped
sethe
to
a
rocker
and
lowered
her
feet
into
a
bucket
of
salt
water
and
juniper
the
rest
of
the
night
sethe
sat
soaking
the
crust
from
her
nipples
baby
softened
with
lard
and
then
washed
away
by
dawn
the
silent
baby
woke
and
took
her
mother
s
milk
pray
god
it
ain
t
turned
bad
said
baby
and
when
you
through
call
me
as
she
turned
to
go
baby
suggs
caught
a
glimpse
of
something
dark
on
the
bed
sheet
she
frowned
and
looked
at
her
daughter
in
law
bending
toward
the
baby
roses
of
blood
blossomed
in
the
blanket
covering
sethe
s
shoulders
baby
suggs
hid
her
mouth
with
her
hand
when
the
nursing
was
over
and
the
newborn
was
asleep
its
eyes
half
open
its
tongue
dream
sucking
wordlessly
the
older
woman
greased
the
flowering
back
and
pinned
a
double
thickness
of
cloth
to
the
inside
of
the
newly
stitched
dress
it
was
not
real
yet
not
yet
but
when
her
sleepy
boys
and
crawl
ing
already
girl
were
brought
in
it
didn
t
matter
whether
it
was
real
or
not
sethe
lay
in
bed
under
around
over
among
but
especially
with
them
all
the
little
girl
dribbled
clear
spit
into
her
face
and
sethe
s
laugh
of
delight
was
so
loud
the
crawling
already
baby
blinked
buglar
and
howard
played
with
her
ugly
feet
after
daring
each
other
to
be
the
first
to
touch
them
she
kept
kissing
them
she
kissed
the
backs
of
their
necks
the
tops
of
their
heads
and
the
centers
of
their
palms
and
it
was
the
boys
who
decided
enough
was
enough
when
she
liked
their
shirts
to
kiss
their
tight
round
bellies
she
stopped
when
and
because
they
said
pappie
come
she
didn
t
cry
she
said
soon
and
smiled
so
they
would
think
the
brightness
in
her
eyes
was
love
alone
it
was
some
time
before
she
let
baby
suggs
shoo
the
boys
away
so
sethe
could
put
on
the
gray
cotton
dress
her
mother
in
law
had
started
stitching
together
the
night
before
finally
she
lay
back
and
cradled
the
crawling
already
girl
in
her
arms
she
enclosed
her
left
nipple
with
two
fingers
of
her
right
hand
and
the
child
opened
her
mouth
they
hit
home
together
baby
suggs
came
in
and
laughed
at
them
telling
sethe
how
strong
the
baby
girl
was
how
smart
already
crawling
then
she
stooped
to
gather
up
the
ball
of
rags
that
had
been
sethe
s
clothes
nothing
worth
saving
in
here
she
said
sethe
liked
her
eyes
wait
she
called
look
and
see
if
there
s
something
still
knotted
up
in
the
petticoat
baby
suggs
inched
the
spoiled
fabric
through
her
fingers
and
came
upon
what
felt
like
pebbles
she
held
them
out
toward
sethe
going
away
present
wedding
present
be
nice
if
there
was
a
groom
to
go
with
it
she
gazed
into
her
hand
what
you
think
happened
to
him
i
don
t
know
said
sethe
he
wasn
t
where
he
said
to
meet
him
at
i
had
to
get
out
had
to
sethe
watched
the
drowsy
eyes
of
the
sucking
girl
for
a
moment
then
looked
at
baby
suggs
face
he
ll
make
it
if
i
made
it
halle
sure
can
well
put
these
on
maybe
they
ll
light
his
way
convinced
her
son
was
dead
she
handed
the
stones
to
sethe
i
need
holes
in
my
ears
i
ll
do
it
said
baby
suggs
soon
s
you
up
to
it
sethe
jingled
the
earrings
for
the
pleasure
of
the
crawling
already
girl
who
reached
for
them
over
and
over
again
in
the
clearing
sethe
found
baby
s
old
preaching
rock
and
remembered
the
smell
of
leaves
simmering
in
the
sun
thunderous
feet
and
the
shouts
that
ripped
pods
off
the
limbs
of
the
chestnuts
with
baby
suggs
heart
in
charge
the
people
let
go
sethe
had
had
twenty
eight
days
the
travel
of
one
whole
moon
of
unslaved
life
from
the
pure
clear
stream
of
spit
that
the
little
girl
dribbled
into
her
face
to
her
oily
blood
was
twenty
eight
days
days
of
healing
ease
and
real
talk
days
of
company
knowing
the
names
of
forty
fifty
other
negroes
their
views
habits
where
they
had
been
and
what
done
of
feeling
their
fun
and
sorrow
along
with
her
own
which
made
it
better
one
taught
her
the
alphabet
another
a
stitch
all
taught
her
how
it
felt
to
wake
up
at
dawn
and
decide
what
to
do
with
the
day
that
s
how
she
got
through
the
waiting
for
halle
bit
by
bit
at
and
in
the
clearing
along
with
the
others
she
had
claimed
herself
freeing
yourself
was
one
thing
claiming
ownership
of
that
freed
self
was
another
now
she
sat
on
baby
suggs
rock
denver
and
beloved
watching
her
from
the
trees
there
will
never
be
a
day
she
thought
when
halle
will
knock
on
the
door
not
knowing
it
was
hard
knowing
it
was
harder
just
the
fingers
she
thought
just
let
me
feel
your
fingers
again
on
the
back
of
my
neck
and
i
will
lay
it
all
down
make
a
way
out
of
this
no
way
sethe
bowed
her
head
and
sure
enough
they
were
there
lighter
now
no
more
than
the
strokes
of
bird
feather
but
unmistakably
caressing
fingers
she
had
to
relax
a
bit
to
let
them
do
their
work
so
light
was
the
touch
childlike
almost
more
finger
kiss
than
kneading
still
she
was
grateful
for
the
effort
baby
suggs
long
distance
love
was
equal
to
any
skin
close
love
she
had
known
the
desire
let
alone
the
gesture
to
meet
her
needs
was
good
enough
to
lift
her
spirits
to
the
place
where
she
could
take
the
next
step
ask
for
some
clarifying
word
some
advice
about
how
to
keep
on
with
a
brain
greedy
for
news
nobody
could
live
with
in
a
world
happy
to
provide
it
she
knew
paul
d
was
adding
something
to
her
life
something
she
wanted
to
count
on
but
was
scared
to
now
he
had
added
more
new
pictures
and
old
rememories
that
broke
her
heart
into
the
empty
space
of
not
knowing
about
halle
a
space
sometimes
colored
with
righteous
resentment
at
what
could
have
been
his
cowardice
or
stupidity
or
bad
luck
that
empty
place
of
no
definite
news
was
filled
now
with
a
brand
new
sorrow
and
who
could
tell
how
many
more
on
the
way
years
ago
when
was
alive
she
had
women
friends
men
friends
from
all
around
to
share
grief
with
then
there
was
no
one
for
they
would
not
visit
her
while
the
baby
ghost
filled
the
house
and
she
returned
their
disapproval
with
the
potent
pride
of
the
mistreated
but
now
there
was
someone
to
share
it
and
he
had
beat
the
spirit
away
the
very
day
he
entered
her
house
and
no
sign
of
it
since
a
blessing
but
in
its
place
he
brought
another
kind
of
haunting
halle
s
face
smeared
with
butter
and
the
dabber
too
his
own
mouth
jammed
full
of
iron
and
lord
knows
what
else
he
could
tell
her
if
he
wanted
to
the
fingers
touching
the
back
of
her
neck
were
stronger
now
the
strokes
bolder
as
though
baby
suggs
were
gathering
strength
putting
the
thumbs
at
the
nape
while
the
fingers
pressed
the
sides
harder
harder
the
fingers
moved
slowly
around
toward
her
windpipe
making
little
circles
on
the
way
sethe
was
actually
more
surprised
than
frightened
to
find
that
she
was
being
strangled
or
so
it
seemed
in
any
case
baby
suggs
fingers
had
a
grip
on
her
that
would
not
let
her
breathe
tumbling
forward
from
her
seat
on
the
rock
she
clawed
at
the
hands
that
were
not
there
her
feet
were
thrashing
by
the
time
denver
got
to
her
and
then
beloved
ma
am
ma
am
denver
shouted
ma
ammy
and
turned
her
mother
over
on
her
back
the
fingers
left
off
and
sethe
had
to
swallow
huge
draughts
of
air
before
she
recognized
her
daughter
s
face
next
to
her
own
and
beloved
s
hovering
above
you
all
right
somebody
choked
me
said
sethe
who
sethe
rubbed
her
neck
and
struggled
to
a
sitting
position
grandma
baby
i
reckon
i
just
asked
her
to
rub
my
neck
like
she
used
to
and
she
was
doing
fine
and
then
just
got
crazy
with
it
i
guess
she
wouldn
t
do
that
to
you
ma
am
grandma
baby
uh
uh
help
me
up
from
here
look
beloved
was
pointing
at
sethe
s
neck
what
is
it
what
you
see
asked
sethe
bruises
said
denver
on
my
neck
here
said
beloved
here
and
here
too
she
reached
out
her
hand
and
touched
the
splotches
gathering
color
darker
than
sethe
s
dark
throat
and
her
fingers
were
mighty
cool
that
don
t
help
nothing
denver
said
but
beloved
was
leaning
in
her
two
hands
stroking
the
damp
skin
that
felt
like
chamois
and
looked
like
taffeta
sethe
moaned
the
girl
s
fingers
were
so
cool
and
knowing
sethe
s
knotted
private
walk
on
water
life
gave
in
a
bit
softened
and
it
seemed
that
the
glimpse
of
happiness
she
caught
in
the
shadows
swinging
hands
on
the
road
to
the
carnival
was
a
likelihood
if
she
could
just
manage
the
news
paul
d
brought
and
the
news
he
kept
to
himself
just
manage
it
not
break
fall
or
cry
each
time
a
hateful
picture
drifted
in
front
of
her
face
not
develop
some
permanent
craziness
like
baby
suggs
friend
a
young
woman
in
a
bonnet
whose
food
was
full
of
tears
like
aunt
phyllis
who
slept
with
her
eyes
wide
open
like
jackson
till
who
slept
under
the
bed
all
she
wanted
was
to
go
on
as
she
had
alone
with
her
daughter
in
a
haunted
house
she
managed
every
damn
thing
why
now
with
paul
d
instead
of
the
ghost
was
she
breaking
up
getting
scared
needing
baby
the
worst
was
over
wasn
t
it
she
had
already
got
through
hadn
t
she
with
the
ghost
in
she
could
bear
do
solve
anything
now
a
hint
of
what
had
happened
to
halie
and
she
cut
out
like
a
rabbit
looking
for
its
mother
beloved
s
fingers
were
heavenly
under
them
and
breathing
evenly
again
the
anguish
rolled
down
the
peace
sethe
had
come
there
to
find
crept
into
her
we
must
look
a
sight
she
thought
and
closed
her
eyes
to
see
it
the
three
women
in
the
middle
of
the
clearing
at
the
base
of
the
rock
where
baby
suggs
holy
had
loved
one
seated
yielding
up
her
throat
to
the
kind
hands
of
one
of
the
two
kneeling
before
her
denver
watched
the
faces
of
the
other
two
beloved
watched
the
work
her
thumbs
were
doing
and
must
have
loved
what
she
saw
because
she
leaned
over
and
kissed
the
tenderness
under
sethe
s
chin
they
stayed
that
way
for
a
while
because
neither
denver
nor
sethe
knew
how
not
to
how
to
stop
and
not
love
the
look
or
feel
of
the
lips
that
kept
on
kissing
then
sethe
grabbing
beloved
s
hair
and
blinking
rapidly
separated
herself
she
later
believed
that
it
was
because
the
girl
s
breath
was
exactly
like
new
milk
that
she
said
to
her
stern
and
frowning
you
too
old
for
that
she
looked
at
denver
and
seeing
panic
about
to
become
something
more
stood
up
quickly
breaking
the
tableau
apart
come
on
up
up
sethe
waved
the
girls
to
their
feet
as
they
left
the
clearing
they
looked
pretty
much
the
same
as
they
had
when
they
had
come
sethe
in
the
lead
the
girls
a
ways
back
all
silent
as
before
but
with
a
difference
sethe
was
bothered
not
because
of
the
kiss
but
because
just
before
it
when
she
was
feeling
so
fine
letting
beloved
massage
away
the
pain
the
fingers
she
was
loving
and
the
ones
that
had
soothed
her
before
they
strangled
her
had
reminded
her
of
something
that
now
slipped
her
mind
but
one
thing
for
sure
baby
suggs
had
not
choked
her
as
first
she
thought
denver
was
right
and
walking
in
the
dappled
tree
light
clearer
headed
now
away
from
the
enchantment
of
the
clearing
sethe
remembered
the
tou
ch
of
those
fingers
that
she
knew
better
than
her
own
they
had
bathed
her
in
sections
wrapped
her
womb
combed
her
hair
oiled
her
nipples
stitched
her
clothes
cleaned
her
feet
greased
her
back
and
dropped
just
about
anything
they
were
doing
to
massage
sethe
s
nape
when
especially
in
the
early
days
her
spirits
fell
down
under
the
weight
of
the
things
she
remembered
and
those
she
did
not
schoolteacher
writing
in
ink
she
herself
had
made
while
his
nephews
played
on
her
the
face
of
the
woman
in
a
felt
hat
as
she
rose
to
stretch
in
the
field
if
she
lay
among
all
the
hands
in
the
world
she
would
know
baby
suggs
just
as
she
did
the
good
hands
of
the
whitegirl
looking
for
velvet
but
for
eighteen
years
she
had
lived
in
a
house
full
of
touches
from
the
other
side
and
the
thumbs
that
pressed
her
nape
were
the
same
maybe
that
was
where
it
had
gone
to
after
paul
d
beat
it
out
of
maybe
it
collected
itself
in
the
clearing
reasonable
she
thought
why
she
had
taken
denver
and
beloved
with
her
didn
t
puzzle
her
now
at
the
time
it
seemed
impulse
with
a
vague
wish
for
protection
and
the
girls
had
saved
her
beloved
so
agitated
she
behaved
like
a
two
year
old
like
a
faint
smell
of
burning
that
disappears
when
the
fire
is
cut
off
or
the
window
opened
for
a
breeze
the
suspicion
that
the
girl
s
touch
was
also
exactly
like
the
baby
s
ghost
dissipated
it
was
only
a
tiny
disturbance
anyway
not
strong
enough
to
divert
her
from
the
ambition
welling
in
her
now
she
wanted
paul
d
no
matter
what
he
told
and
knew
she
wanted
him
in
her
life
more
than
commemorating
halle
that
is
what
she
had
come
to
the
clearing
to
figure
out
and
now
it
was
figured
trust
and
rememory
yes
the
way
she
believed
it
could
be
when
he
cradled
her
before
the
cooking
stove
the
weight
and
angle
of
him
the
true
to
life
beard
hair
on
him
arched
back
educated
hands
his
waiting
eyes
and
awful
human
power
the
mind
of
him
that
knew
her
own
her
story
was
bearable
because
it
was
his
as
well
to
tell
to
refine
and
tell
again
the
things
neither
knew
about
the
other
the
things
neither
had
word
shapes
for
well
it
would
come
in
time
where
they
led
him
off
to
sucking
iron
the
perfect
death
of
her
crawling
already
baby
she
wanted
to
get
back
fast
set
these
idle
girls
to
some
work
that
would
fill
their
wandering
heads
rushing
through
the
green
corridor
cooler
now
because
the
sun
had
moved
it
occurred
to
her
that
the
two
were
alike
as
sisters
their
obedience
and
absolute
reliability
shot
through
with
surprise
sethe
understood
denver
solitude
had
made
her
secretive
self
manipulated
years
of
haunting
had
dulled
her
in
ways
you
wouldn
t
believe
and
sharpened
her
in
ways
you
wouldn
t
believe
either
the
consequence
was
a
timid
but
hard
headed
daughter
sethe
would
die
to
protect
the
other
beloved
she
knew
less
nothing
about
except
that
there
was
nothing
she
wouldn
t
do
for
sethe
and
that
denver
and
she
liked
each
other
s
company
now
she
thought
she
knew
why
they
spent
up
or
held
on
to
their
feelings
in
harmonious
ways
what
one
had
to
give
the
other
was
pleased
to
take
they
hung
back
in
the
trees
that
ringed
the
clearing
then
rushed
into
it
with
screams
and
kisses
when
sethe
choked
anyhow
that
s
how
she
explained
it
to
herself
for
she
noticed
neither
competition
between
the
two
nor
domination
by
one
on
her
mind
was
the
supper
she
wanted
to
fix
for
paul
d
something
difficult
to
do
something
she
would
do
just
so
to
launch
her
newer
stronger
life
with
a
tender
man
those
litty
bitty
potatoes
browned
on
all
sides
heavy
on
the
pepper
snap
beans
seasoned
with
rind
yellow
squash
sprinkled
with
vinegar
and
sugar
maybe
corn
cut
from
the
cob
and
fried
with
green
onions
and
butter
raised
bread
even
her
mind
searching
the
kitchen
before
she
got
to
it
was
so
full
of
her
offering
she
did
not
see
right
away
in
the
space
under
the
white
stairs
the
wooden
tub
and
paul
d
sitting
in
it
she
smiled
at
him
and
he
smiled
back
summer
must
be
over
she
said
come
on
in
here
uh
uh
girls
right
behind
me
i
don
t
hear
nobody
i
have
to
cook
paul
d
me
too
he
stood
up
and
made
her
stay
there
while
he
held
her
in
his
arms
her
dress
soaked
up
the
water
from
his
body
his
jaw
was
near
her
ear
her
chin
touched
his
shoulder
what
you
gonna
cook
i
thought
some
snap
beans
oh
yeah
fry
up
a
little
corn
yeah
there
was
no
question
but
that
she
could
do
it
just
like
the
day
she
arrived
at
sure
enough
she
had
milk
enough
for
all
beloved
came
through
the
door
and
they
ought
to
have
heard
her
tread
but
they
didn
t
breathing
and
murmuring
breathing
and
murmuring
beloved
heard
them
as
soon
as
the
door
banged
shut
behind
her
she
jumped
at
the
slam
and
swiveled
her
head
toward
the
whispers
coming
from
behind
the
white
stairs
she
took
a
step
and
felt
like
crying
she
had
been
so
close
then
closer
and
it
was
so
much
better
than
the
anger
that
ruled
when
sethe
did
or
thought
anything
that
excluded
herself
she
could
bear
the
hours
nine
or
ten
of
them
each
day
but
one
when
sethe
was
gone
bear
even
the
nights
when
she
was
close
but
out
of
sight
behind
walls
and
doors
lying
next
to
him
but
now
even
the
daylight
time
that
beloved
had
counted
on
disciplined
herself
to
be
content
with
was
being
reduced
divided
by
sethe
s
willingness
to
pay
attention
to
other
things
him
mostly
him
who
said
something
to
her
that
made
her
run
out
into
the
woods
and
talk
to
herself
on
a
rock
him
who
kept
her
hidden
at
night
behind
doors
and
him
who
had
hold
of
her
now
whispering
behind
the
stairs
after
beloved
had
rescued
her
neck
and
was
ready
now
to
put
her
hand
in
that
woman
s
own
beloved
turned
around
and
left
denver
had
not
arrived
or
else
she
was
waiting
somewhere
outside
beloved
went
to
look
pausing
to
watch
a
cardinal
hop
from
limb
to
branch
she
followed
the
blood
spot
shifting
in
the
leaves
until
she
lost
it
and
even
then
she
walked
on
backward
still
hungry
for
another
glimpse
she
turned
finally
and
ran
through
the
woods
to
the
stream
standing
close
to
its
edge
she
watched
her
reflection
there
when
denver
s
face
joined
hers
they
stared
at
each
other
in
the
water
you
did
it
i
saw
you
said
denver
what
i
saw
your
face
you
made
her
choke
i
didn
t
do
it
you
told
me
you
loved
her
i
fixed
it
didn
t
i
didn
t
i
fix
her
neck
after
after
you
choked
her
neck
i
kissed
her
neck
i
didn
t
choke
it
the
circle
of
iron
choked
it
i
saw
you
denver
grabbed
beloved
s
arm
look
out
girl
said
beloved
and
snatching
her
arm
away
ran
ahead
as
fast
as
she
could
along
the
stream
that
sang
on
the
other
side
of
the
woods
left
alone
denver
wondered
if
indeed
she
had
been
wrong
she
and
beloved
were
standing
in
the
trees
whispering
while
sethe
sat
on
the
rock
denver
knew
that
the
clearing
used
to
be
where
baby
suggs
preached
but
that
was
when
she
was
a
baby
she
had
never
been
there
herself
to
remember
it
and
the
field
behind
it
were
all
the
world
she
knew
or
wanted
once
upon
a
time
she
had
known
more
and
wanted
to
had
walked
the
path
leading
to
a
real
other
house
had
stood
outside
the
window
listening
four
times
she
did
it
on
her
own
crept
away
from
early
in
the
afternoon
when
her
mother
and
grandmother
had
their
guard
down
just
before
supper
after
chores
the
blank
hour
before
gears
changed
to
evening
occupations
denver
had
walked
off
looking
for
the
house
other
children
visited
but
not
her
when
she
found
it
she
was
too
timid
to
go
to
the
front
door
so
she
peeped
in
the
window
lady
jones
sat
in
a
straight
backed
chair
several
children
sat
cross
legged
on
the
floor
in
front
of
her
lady
jones
had
a
book
the
children
had
slates
lady
jones
was
saying
something
too
soft
for
denver
to
hear
the
children
were
saying
it
after
her
four
times
denver
went
to
look
the
fifth
time
lady
jones
caught
her
and
said
come
in
the
front
door
miss
denver
this
is
not
a
side
show
so
she
had
almost
a
whole
year
of
the
company
of
her
peers
and
along
with
them
learned
to
spell
and
count
she
was
seven
and
those
two
hours
in
the
afternoon
were
precious
to
her
especially
so
because
she
had
done
it
on
her
own
and
was
pleased
and
surprised
by
the
pleasure
and
surprise
it
created
in
her
mother
and
her
brothers
for
a
nickel
a
month
lady
jones
did
what
whitepeople
thought
unnecessary
if
not
illegal
crowded
her
little
parlor
with
the
colored
children
who
had
time
for
and
interest
in
book
learning
the
nickel
tied
to
a
handkerchief
knot
tied
to
her
belt
that
she
carried
to
lady
jones
thrilled
her
the
effort
to
handle
chalk
expertly
and
avoid
the
scream
it
would
make
the
capital
w
the
little
i
the
beauty
of
the
letters
in
her
name
the
deeply
mournful
sentences
from
the
bible
lady
jones
used
as
a
textbook
denver
practiced
every
morning
starred
every
afternoon
she
was
so
happy
she
didn
t
even
know
she
was
being
avoided
by
her
classmates
that
they
made
excuses
and
altered
their
pace
not
to
walk
with
her
it
was
nelson
lord
the
boy
as
smart
as
she
was
who
put
a
stop
to
it
who
asked
her
the
question
about
her
mother
that
put
chalk
the
little
i
and
all
the
rest
that
those
afternoons
held
out
of
reach
forever
she
should
have
laughed
when
he
said
it
or
pushed
him
down
but
there
was
no
meanness
in
his
face
or
his
voice
just
curiosity
but
the
thing
that
leapt
up
in
her
when
he
asked
it
was
a
thing
that
had
been
lying
there
all
along
she
never
went
back
the
second
day
she
didn
t
go
sethe
asked
her
why
not
denver
didn
t
answer
she
was
too
scared
to
ask
her
brothers
or
anyone
else
nelson
lord
s
question
because
certain
odd
and
terrifying
feelings
about
her
mother
were
collecting
around
the
thing
that
leapt
up
inside
her
later
on
after
baby
suggs
died
she
did
not
wonder
why
howard
and
buglar
had
run
away
she
did
not
agree
with
sethe
that
they
left
because
of
the
ghost
if
so
what
took
them
so
long
they
had
lived
with
it
as
long
as
she
had
but
if
nelson
lord
was
right
no
wonder
they
were
sulky
staying
away
from
home
as
much
as
they
could
meanwhile
the
monstrous
and
unmanageable
dreams
about
sethe
found
release
in
the
concentration
denver
began
to
fix
on
the
baby
ghost
before
nelson
lord
she
had
been
barely
interested
in
its
antics
the
patience
of
her
mother
and
grandmother
in
its
presence
made
her
indifferent
to
it
then
it
began
to
irritate
her
wear
her
out
with
its
mischief
that
was
when
she
walked
off
to
follow
the
children
to
lady
jones
house
school
now
it
held
for
her
all
the
anger
love
and
fear
she
didn
t
know
what
to
do
with
even
when
she
did
muster
the
courage
to
ask
nelson
lord
s
question
she
could
not
hear
sethe
s
answer
nor
baby
suggs
words
nor
anything
at
all
thereafter
for
two
years
she
walked
in
a
silence
too
solid
for
penetration
but
which
gave
her
eyes
a
power
even
she
found
hard
to
believe
the
black
nostrils
of
a
sparrow
sitting
on
a
branch
sixty
feet
above
her
head
for
instance
for
two
years
she
heard
nothing
at
all
and
then
she
heard
close
thunder
crawling
up
the
stairs
baby
suggs
thought
it
was
here
boy
padding
into
places
he
never
went
sethe
thought
it
was
the
india
rubber
ball
the
boys
played
with
bounding
down
the
stairs
is
that
damn
dog
lost
his
mind
shouted
baby
suggs
he
s
on
the
porch
said
sethe
see
for
yourself
well
what
s
that
i
m
hearing
then
sethe
slammed
the
stove
lid
buglar
buglar
i
told
you
all
not
to
use
that
ball
in
here
she
looked
at
the
white
stairs
and
saw
denver
at
the
top
she
was
trying
to
get
upstairs
what
the
cloth
she
used
to
handle
the
stove
lid
was
balled
in
sethe
s
hand
the
baby
said
denver
didn
t
you
hear
her
crawling
what
to
jump
on
first
was
the
problem
that
denver
heard
anything
at
all
or
that
the
crawling
already
baby
girl
was
still
at
it
but
more
so
the
return
of
denver
s
hearing
cut
off
by
an
answer
she
could
not
hear
to
hear
cut
on
by
the
sound
of
her
dead
sister
trying
to
climb
the
stairs
signaled
another
shift
in
the
fortunes
of
the
people
of
from
then
on
the
presence
was
full
of
spite
instead
of
sighs
and
accidents
there
was
pointed
and
deliberate
abuse
buglar
and
howard
grew
furious
at
the
company
of
the
women
in
the
house
and
spent
in
sullen
reproach
any
time
they
had
away
from
their
odd
work
in
town
carrying
water
and
feed
at
the
stables
until
the
spite
became
so
personal
it
drove
each
off
baby
suggs
grew
tired
went
to
bed
and
stayed
there
until
her
big
old
heart
quit
except
for
an
occasional
request
for
color
she
said
practically
nothing
until
the
afternoon
of
the
last
day
of
her
life
when
she
got
out
of
bed
skipped
slowly
to
the
door
of
the
keeping
room
and
announced
to
sethe
and
denver
the
lesson
she
had
learned
from
her
sixty
years
a
slave
and
ten
years
free
that
there
was
no
bad
luck
in
the
world
but
white
people
they
don
t
know
when
to
stop
she
said
and
returned
to
her
bed
pulled
up
the
quilt
and
left
them
to
hold
that
thought
forever
shortly
afterward
sethe
and
denver
tried
to
call
up
and
reason
with
the
baby
ghost
but
got
nowhere
it
took
a
man
paul
d
to
shout
it
off
beat
it
off
and
take
its
place
for
himself
and
carnival
or
no
carnival
denver
preferred
the
venomous
baby
to
him
any
day
during
the
first
days
after
paul
d
moved
in
denver
stayed
in
her
emerald
closet
as
long
as
she
could
lonely
as
a
mountain
and
almost
as
big
thinking
everybody
had
somebody
but
her
thinking
even
a
ghost
s
company
was
denied
her
so
when
she
saw
the
black
dress
with
two
unlaced
shoes
beneath
it
she
trembled
with
secret
thanks
whatever
her
power
and
however
she
used
it
beloved
was
hers
denver
was
alarmed
by
the
harm
she
thought
beloved
planned
for
sethe
but
felt
helpless
to
thwart
it
so
unrestricted
was
her
need
to
love
another
the
display
she
witnessed
at
the
clearing
shamed
her
because
the
choice
between
sethe
and
beloved
was
without
conflict
walking
toward
the
stream
beyond
her
green
bush
house
she
let
herself
wonder
what
if
beloved
really
decided
to
choke
her
mother
would
she
let
it
happen
murder
nelson
lord
had
said
didn
t
your
mother
get
locked
away
for
murder
wasn
t
you
in
there
with
her
when
she
went
it
was
the
second
question
that
made
it
impossible
for
so
long
to
ask
sethe
about
the
first
the
thing
that
leapt
up
had
been
coiled
in
just
such
a
place
a
darkness
a
stone
and
some
other
thing
that
moved
by
itself
she
went
deaf
rather
than
hear
the
answer
and
like
the
little
four
o
clocks
that
searched
openly
for
sunlight
then
closed
themselves
tightly
when
it
left
denver
kept
watch
for
the
baby
and
withdrew
from
everything
else
until
paul
d
came
but
the
damage
he
did
came
undone
with
the
miraculous
resurrection
of
beloved
just
ahead
at
the
edge
of
the
stream
denver
could
see
her
silhouette
standing
barefoot
in
the
water
liking
her
black
skirts
up
above
her
calves
the
beautiful
head
lowered
in
rapt
attention
blinking
fresh
tears
denver
approached
her
eager
for
a
word
a
sign
of
forgiveness
denver
took
off
her
shoes
and
stepped
into
the
water
with
her
it
took
a
moment
for
her
to
drag
her
eyes
from
the
spectacle
of
beloved
s
head
to
see
what
she
was
staring
at
a
turtle
inched
along
the
edge
turned
and
climbed
to
dry
ground
not
far
behind
it
was
another
one
headed
in
the
same
direction
four
placed
plates
under
a
hovering
motionless
bowl
behind
her
in
the
grass
the
other
one
moving
quickly
quickly
to
mount
her
the
impregnable
strength
of
him
earthing
his
feet
near
her
shoulders
the
embracing
necks
hers
stretching
up
toward
his
bending
down
the
pat
pat
pat
of
their
touching
heads
no
height
was
beyond
her
yearning
neck
stretched
like
a
finger
toward
his
risking
everything
outside
the
bowl
just
to
touch
his
face
the
gravity
of
their
shields
clashing
countered
and
mocked
the
floating
heads
touching
beloved
dropped
the
folds
of
her
skirt
it
spread
around
her
the
hem
darkened
in
the
water
chapter
out
of
sight
of
mister
s
sight
away
praise
his
name
from
the
smiling
boss
of
roosters
paul
d
began
to
tremble
not
all
at
once
and
not
so
anyone
could
tell
when
he
turned
his
head
aiming
for
a
last
look
at
brother
turned
it
as
much
as
the
rope
that
connected
his
neck
to
the
axle
of
a
buckboard
allowed
and
later
on
when
they
fastened
the
iron
around
his
ankles
and
clamped
the
wrists
as
well
there
was
no
outward
sign
of
trembling
at
all
nor
eighteen
days
after
that
when
he
saw
the
ditches
the
one
thousand
feet
of
earth
five
feet
deep
five
feet
wide
into
which
wooden
boxes
had
been
fitted
a
door
of
bars
that
you
could
lift
on
hinges
like
a
cage
opened
into
three
walls
and
a
roof
of
scrap
lumber
and
red
dirt
two
feet
of
it
over
his
head
three
feet
of
open
trench
in
front
of
him
with
anything
that
crawled
or
scurried
welcome
to
share
that
grave
calling
itself
quarters
and
there
were
forty
five
more
he
was
sent
there
after
trying
to
kill
brandywine
the
man
schoolteacher
sold
him
to
brandywine
was
leading
him
in
a
coffle
with
ten
others
through
kentucky
into
virginia
he
didn
t
know
exactly
what
prompted
him
to
try
other
than
halle
sixo
paul
a
paul
f
and
mister
but
the
trembling
was
fixed
by
the
time
he
knew
it
was
there
still
no
one
else
knew
it
because
it
began
inside
a
flutter
of
a
kind
in
the
chest
then
the
shoulder
blades
it
felt
like
rippling
gentle
at
first
and
then
wild
as
though
the
further
south
they
led
him
the
more
his
blood
frozen
like
an
ice
pond
for
twenty
years
began
thawing
breaking
into
pieces
that
once
melted
had
no
choice
but
to
swirl
and
eddy
sometimes
it
was
in
his
leg
then
again
it
moved
to
the
base
of
his
spine
by
the
time
they
unhitched
him
from
the
wagon
and
he
saw
nothing
but
dogs
and
two
shacks
in
a
world
of
sizzling
grass
the
roiling
blood
was
shaking
him
to
and
fro
but
no
one
could
tell
the
wrists
he
held
out
for
the
bracelets
that
evening
were
steady
as
were
the
legs
he
stood
on
when
chains
were
attached
to
the
leg
irons
but
when
they
shoved
him
into
the
box
and
dropped
the
cage
door
down
his
hands
quit
taking
instruction
on
their
own
they
traveled
nothing
could
stop
them
or
get
their
attention
they
would
not
hold
his
penis
to
urinate
or
a
spoon
to
scoop
lumps
of
lima
beans
into
his
mouth
the
miracle
of
their
obedience
came
with
the
hammer
at
dawn
all
forty
six
men
woke
to
rifle
shot
all
forty
six
three
whitemen
walked
along
the
trench
unlocking
the
doors
one
by
one
no
one
stepped
through
when
the
last
lock
was
opened
the
three
returned
and
lifted
the
bars
one
by
one
and
one
by
one
the
blackmen
emerged
promptly
and
without
the
poke
of
a
rifle
butt
if
they
had
been
there
more
than
a
day
promptly
with
the
butt
if
like
paul
d
they
had
just
arrived
when
all
forty
six
were
standing
in
a
line
in
the
trench
another
rifle
shot
signaled
the
climb
out
and
up
to
the
ground
above
where
one
thousand
feet
of
the
best
hand
forged
chain
in
georgia
stretched
each
man
bent
and
waited
the
first
man
picked
up
the
end
and
threaded
it
through
the
loop
on
his
leg
iron
he
stood
up
then
and
shuffling
a
little
brought
the
chain
tip
to
the
next
prisoner
who
did
likewise
as
the
chain
was
passed
on
and
each
man
stood
in
the
other
s
place
the
line
of
men
turned
around
facing
the
boxes
they
had
come
out
of
not
one
spoke
to
the
other
at
least
not
with
words
the
eyes
had
to
tell
what
there
was
to
tell
help
me
this
mornin
s
bad
i
m
a
make
it
new
man
steady
now
steady
chain
up
completed
they
knelt
down
the
dew
more
likely
than
not
was
mist
by
then
heavy
sometimes
and
if
the
dogs
were
quiet
and
just
breathing
you
could
hear
doves
kneeling
in
the
mist
they
waited
for
the
whim
of
a
guard
or
two
or
three
or
maybe
all
of
them
wanted
it
wanted
it
from
one
prisoner
in
particular
or
none
or
all
breakfast
want
some
breakfast
nigger
yes
sir
hungry
nigger
yes
sir
here
you
go
occasionally
a
kneeling
man
chose
gunshot
in
his
head
as
the
price
maybe
of
taking
a
bit
of
foreskin
with
him
to
jesus
paul
d
did
not
know
that
then
he
was
looking
at
his
palsied
hands
smelling
the
guard
listening
to
his
soft
grunts
so
like
the
doves
as
he
stood
before
the
man
kneeling
in
mist
on
his
right
convinced
he
was
next
paul
d
retched
vomiting
up
nothing
at
all
an
observing
guard
smashed
his
shoulder
with
the
rifle
and
the
engaged
one
decided
to
skip
the
new
man
for
the
time
being
lest
his
pants
and
shoes
got
soiled
by
nigger
puke
hiiii
it
was
the
first
sound
other
than
yes
sir
a
blackman
was
allowed
to
speak
each
morning
and
the
lead
chain
gave
it
everything
he
had
hiiii
it
was
never
clear
to
paul
d
how
he
knew
when
to
shout
that
mercy
they
called
him
hi
man
and
paul
d
thought
at
first
the
guards
told
him
when
to
give
the
signal
that
let
the
prisoners
rise
up
off
their
knees
and
dance
two
step
to
the
music
of
hand
forged
iron
later
he
doubted
it
he
believed
to
this
day
that
the
hiiii
at
dawn
and
the
hoooo
when
evening
came
were
the
responsibility
hi
man
assumed
because
he
alone
knew
what
was
enough
what
was
too
much
when
things
were
over
when
the
time
had
come
they
chain
danced
over
the
fields
through
the
woods
to
a
trail
that
ended
in
the
astonishing
beauty
of
feldspar
and
there
paul
d
s
hands
disobeyed
the
furious
rippling
of
his
blood
and
paid
attention
with
a
sledge
hammer
in
his
hands
and
hi
man
s
lead
the
men
got
through
they
sang
it
out
and
beat
it
up
garbling
the
words
so
they
could
not
be
understood
tricking
the
words
so
their
syllables
yielded
up
other
meanings
they
sang
the
women
they
knew
the
children
they
had
been
the
animals
they
had
tamed
themselves
or
seen
others
tame
they
sang
of
bosses
and
masters
and
misses
of
mules
and
dogs
and
the
shamelessness
of
life
they
sang
lovingly
of
graveyards
and
sisters
long
gone
of
pork
in
the
woods
meal
in
the
pan
fish
on
the
line
cane
rain
and
rocking
chairs
and
they
beat
the
women
for
having
known
them
and
no
more
no
more
the
children
for
having
been
them
but
never
again
they
killed
a
boss
so
often
and
so
completely
they
had
to
bring
him
back
to
life
to
pulp
him
one
more
time
tasting
hot
mealcake
among
pine
trees
they
beat
it
away
singing
love
songs
to
mr
death
they
smashed
his
head
more
than
the
rest
they
killed
the
flirt
whom
folks
called
life
for
leading
them
on
making
them
think
the
next
sunrise
would
be
worth
it
that
another
stroke
of
time
would
do
it
at
last
only
when
she
was
dead
would
they
be
safe
the
successful
ones
the
ones
who
had
been
there
enough
years
to
have
maimed
mutilated
maybe
even
buried
her
kept
watch
over
the
others
who
were
still
in
her
cock
teasing
hug
caring
and
looking
forward
remembering
and
looking
back
they
were
the
ones
whose
eyes
said
help
me
s
bad
or
look
out
meaning
this
might
be
the
day
i
bay
or
eat
my
own
mess
or
run
and
it
was
this
last
that
had
to
be
guarded
against
for
if
one
pitched
and
ran
all
all
forty
six
would
be
yanked
by
the
chain
that
bound
them
and
no
telling
who
or
how
many
would
be
killed
a
man
could
risk
his
own
life
but
not
his
brother
s
so
the
eyes
said
steady
now
and
hang
by
me
eighty
six
days
and
done
life
was
dead
paul
d
beat
her
butt
all
day
every
day
till
there
was
not
a
whimper
in
her
eighty
six
days
and
his
hands
were
still
waiting
serenely
each
rat
rustling
night
for
hiiii
at
dawn
and
the
eager
clench
on
the
hammer
s
shaft
life
rolled
over
dead
or
so
he
thought
it
rained
snakes
came
down
from
short
leaf
pine
and
hemlock
it
rained
cypress
yellow
poplar
ash
and
palmetto
drooped
under
five
days
of
rain
without
wind
by
the
eighth
day
the
doves
were
nowhere
in
sight
by
the
ninth
even
the
salamanders
were
gone
dogs
laid
their
ears
down
and
stared
over
their
paws
the
men
could
not
work
chain
up
was
slow
breakfast
abandoned
the
two
step
became
a
slow
drag
over
soupy
grass
and
unreliable
earth
it
was
decided
to
lock
everybody
down
in
the
boxes
till
it
either
stopped
or
lightened
up
so
a
whiteman
could
walk
damnit
without
flooding
his
gun
and
the
dogs
could
quit
shivering
the
chain
was
threaded
through
forty
six
loops
of
the
best
hand
forged
iron
in
georgia
it
rained
in
the
boxes
the
men
heard
the
water
rise
in
the
trench
and
looked
out
for
cottonmouths
they
squatted
in
muddy
water
slept
above
it
peed
in
it
paul
d
thought
he
was
screaming
his
mouth
was
open
and
there
was
this
loud
throat
splitting
sound
but
it
may
have
been
somebody
else
then
he
thought
he
was
crying
something
was
running
down
his
cheeks
he
lifted
his
hands
to
wipe
away
the
tears
and
saw
dark
brown
slime
above
him
rivulets
of
mud
slid
through
the
boards
of
the
roof
when
it
come
down
he
thought
gonna
crush
me
like
a
tick
bug
it
happened
so
quick
he
had
no
time
to
ponder
somebody
yanked
the
chain
once
hard
enough
to
cross
his
legs
and
throw
him
into
the
mud
he
never
figured
out
how
he
knew
how
anybody
did
but
he
did
know
he
did
and
he
took
both
hands
and
yanked
the
length
of
chain
at
his
left
so
the
next
man
would
know
too
the
water
was
above
his
ankles
flowing
over
the
wooden
plank
he
slept
on
and
then
it
wasn
t
water
anymore
the
ditch
was
caving
in
and
mud
oozed
under
and
through
the
bars
they
waited
each
and
every
one
of
the
forty
six
not
screaming
although
some
of
them
must
have
fought
like
the
devil
not
to
the
mud
was
up
to
his
thighs
and
he
held
on
to
the
bars
then
it
came
another
yank
from
the
left
this
time
and
less
forceful
than
the
first
because
of
the
mud
it
passed
through
it
started
like
the
chain
up
but
the
difference
was
the
power
of
the
chain
one
by
one
from
hi
man
back
on
down
the
line
they
dove
down
through
the
mud
under
the
bars
blind
groping
some
had
sense
enough
to
wrap
their
heads
in
their
shirts
cover
their
faces
with
rags
put
on
their
shoes
others
just
plunged
simply
ducked
down
and
pushed
out
fighting
up
reaching
for
air
some
lost
direction
and
their
neighbors
feeling
the
confused
pull
of
the
chain
snatched
them
around
for
one
lost
all
lost
the
chain
that
held
them
would
save
all
or
none
and
hi
man
was
the
delivery
they
talked
through
that
chain
like
sam
morse
and
great
god
they
all
came
up
like
the
unshriven
dead
zombies
on
the
loose
holding
the
chains
in
their
hands
they
trusted
the
rain
and
the
dark
yes
but
mostly
hi
man
and
each
other
past
the
sheds
where
the
dogs
lay
in
deep
depression
past
the
two
guard
shacks
past
the
stable
of
sleeping
horses
past
the
hens
whose
bills
were
bolted
into
their
feathers
they
waded
the
moon
did
not
help
because
it
wasn
t
there
the
field
was
a
marsh
the
track
a
trough
all
georgia
seemed
to
be
sliding
melting
away
moss
wiped
their
faces
as
they
fought
the
live
oak
branches
that
blocked
their
way
georgia
took
up
all
of
alabama
and
mississippi
then
so
there
was
no
state
line
to
cross
and
it
wouldn
t
have
mattered
anyway
if
they
had
known
about
it
they
would
have
avoided
not
only
alfred
and
the
beautiful
feldspar
but
savannah
too
and
headed
for
the
sea
islands
on
the
river
that
slid
down
from
the
blue
ridge
mountains
but
they
didn
t
know
daylight
came
and
they
huddled
in
a
copse
of
redbud
trees
night
came
and
they
scrambled
up
to
higher
ground
praying
the
rain
would
go
on
shielding
them
and
keeping
folks
at
home
they
were
hoping
for
a
shack
solitary
some
distance
from
its
big
house
where
a
slave
might
be
making
rope
or
heating
potatoes
at
the
grate
what
they
found
was
a
camp
of
sick
cherokee
for
whom
a
rose
was
named
decimated
but
stubborn
they
were
among
those
who
chose
a
fugitive
life
rather
than
oklahoma
the
illness
that
swept
them
now
was
reminiscent
of
the
one
that
had
killed
half
their
number
two
hundred
years
earlier
in
between
that
calamity
and
this
they
had
visited
george
iii
in
london
published
a
newspaper
made
baskets
led
oglethorpe
through
forests
helped
andrew
jackson
fight
creek
cooked
maize
drawn
up
a
constitution
petitioned
the
king
of
spain
been
experimented
on
by
dartmouth
established
asylums
wrote
their
language
resisted
settlers
shot
bear
and
translated
scripture
all
to
no
avail
the
forced
move
to
the
arkansas
river
insisted
upon
by
the
same
president
they
fought
for
against
the
creek
destroyed
another
quarter
of
their
already
shattered
number
that
was
it
they
thought
and
removed
themselves
from
those
cherokee
who
signed
the
treaty
in
order
to
retire
into
the
forest
and
await
the
end
of
the
world
the
disease
they
suffered
now
was
a
mere
inconvenience
compared
to
the
devastation
they
remembered
still
they
protected
each
other
as
best
they
could
the
healthy
were
sent
some
miles
away
the
sick
stayed
behind
with
the
dead
to
survive
or
join
them
the
prisoners
from
alfred
georgia
sat
down
in
semicircle
near
the
encampment
no
one
came
and
still
they
sat
hours
passed
and
the
rain
turned
soft
finally
a
woman
stuck
her
head
out
of
her
house
night
came
and
nothing
happened
at
dawn
two
men
with
barnacles
covering
their
beautiful
skin
approached
them
no
one
spoke
for
a
moment
then
hi
man
raised
his
hand
the
cherokee
saw
the
chains
and
went
away
when
they
returned
each
carried
a
handful
of
small
axes
two
children
followed
with
a
pot
of
mush
cooling
and
thinning
in
the
rain
buffalo
men
they
called
them
and
talked
slowly
to
the
prisoners
scooping
mush
and
tapping
away
at
their
chains
nobody
from
a
box
in
alfred
georgia
cared
about
the
illness
the
cherokee
warned
them
about
so
they
stayed
all
forty
six
resting
planning
their
next
move
paul
d
had
no
idea
of
what
to
do
and
knew
less
than
anybody
it
seemed
he
heard
his
co
convicts
talk
knowledgeably
of
rivers
and
states
towns
and
territories
heard
cherokee
men
describe
the
beginning
of
the
world
and
its
end
listened
to
tales
of
other
buffalo
men
they
knew
three
of
whom
were
in
the
healthy
camp
a
few
miles
away
hi
man
wanted
to
join
them
others
wanted
to
join
him
some
wanted
to
leave
some
to
stay
on
weeks
later
paul
d
was
the
only
buffalo
man
left
without
a
plan
all
he
could
think
of
was
tracking
dogs
although
hi
man
said
the
rain
they
left
in
gave
that
no
chance
of
success
alone
the
last
man
with
buffalo
hair
among
the
ailing
cherokee
paul
d
finally
woke
up
and
admitting
his
ignorance
asked
how
he
might
get
north
free
north
magical
north
welcoming
benevolent
north
the
cherokee
smiled
and
looked
around
the
flood
rains
of
a
month
ago
had
turned
everything
to
steam
and
blossoms
that
way
he
said
pointing
follow
the
tree
flowers
he
said
only
the
tree
flowers
as
they
go
you
go
you
will
be
where
you
want
to
be
when
they
are
gone
so
he
raced
from
dogwood
to
blossoming
peach
when
they
thinned
out
he
headed
for
the
cherry
blossoms
then
magnolia
chinaberry
pecan
walnut
and
prickly
pear
at
last
he
reached
a
field
of
apple
trees
whose
flowers
were
just
becoming
tiny
knots
of
fruit
spring
sauntered
north
but
he
had
to
run
like
hell
to
keep
it
as
his
traveling
companion
from
february
to
july
he
was
on
the
lookout
for
blossoms
when
he
lost
them
and
found
himself
without
so
much
as
a
petal
to
guide
him
he
paused
climbed
a
tree
on
a
hillock
and
scanned
the
horizon
for
a
flash
of
pink
or
white
in
the
leaf
world
that
surrounded
him
he
did
not
touch
them
or
stop
to
smell
he
merely
followed
in
their
wake
a
dark
ragged
figure
guided
by
the
blossoming
plums
the
apple
field
turned
out
to
be
delaware
where
the
weaver
lady
lived
she
snapped
him
up
as
soon
as
he
finished
the
sausage
she
fed
him
and
he
crawled
into
her
bed
crying
she
passed
him
off
as
her
nephew
from
syracuse
simply
by
calling
him
that
nephew
s
name
eighteen
months
and
he
was
looking
out
again
for
blossoms
only
this
time
he
did
the
looking
on
a
dray
it
was
some
time
before
he
could
put
alfred
georgia
sixo
schoolteacher
halle
his
brothers
sethe
mister
the
taste
of
iron
the
sight
of
butter
the
smell
of
hickory
notebook
paper
one
by
one
into
the
tobacco
tin
lodged
in
his
chest
by
the
time
he
got
to
nothing
in
this
world
could
pry
it
open
chapter
she
moved
him
not
the
way
he
had
beat
off
the
baby
s
ghost
all
bang
and
shriek
with
windows
smashed
and
icily
iars
rolled
in
a
heap
but
she
moved
him
nonetheless
and
paul
d
didn
t
know
how
to
stop
it
because
it
looked
like
he
was
moving
himself
imperceptibly
downright
reasonably
he
was
moving
out
of
the
beginning
was
so
simple
one
day
after
supper
he
sat
in
the
rocker
by
the
stove
bone
tired
river
whipped
and
fell
asleep
he
woke
to
the
footsteps
of
sethe
coming
down
the
white
stairs
to
make
breakfast
i
thought
you
went
out
somewhere
she
said
paul
d
moaned
surprised
to
find
himself
exactly
where
he
was
the
last
time
he
looked
don
t
tell
me
i
slept
in
this
chair
the
whole
night
sethe
laughed
me
i
won
t
say
a
word
to
you
why
didn
t
you
rouse
me
i
did
called
you
two
or
three
times
i
gave
it
up
around
midnight
and
then
i
thought
you
went
out
somewhere
he
stood
expecting
his
back
to
fight
it
but
it
didn
t
not
a
creak
or
a
stiff
joint
anywhere
in
fact
he
felt
refreshed
some
things
are
like
that
he
thought
good
sleep
places
the
base
of
certain
trees
here
and
there
a
wharf
a
bench
a
rowboat
once
a
haystack
usually
not
always
bed
and
here
now
a
rocking
chair
which
was
strange
because
in
his
experience
furniture
was
the
worst
place
for
a
good
sleep
sleep
the
next
evening
he
did
it
again
and
then
again
he
was
accustomed
to
sex
with
sethe
just
about
every
day
and
to
avoid
the
confusion
beloved
s
shining
caused
him
he
still
made
it
his
business
to
take
her
back
upstairs
in
the
morning
or
lie
down
with
her
after
supper
but
he
found
a
way
and
a
reason
to
spend
the
longest
part
of
the
night
in
the
rocker
he
told
himself
it
must
be
his
back
something
supportive
it
needed
for
a
weakness
left
over
from
sleeping
in
a
box
in
georgia
it
went
on
that
way
and
might
have
stayed
that
way
but
one
evening
after
supper
after
sethe
he
came
downstairs
sat
in
the
rocker
and
didn
t
want
to
be
there
he
stood
up
and
realized
he
didn
t
want
to
go
upstairs
either
irritable
and
longing
for
rest
he
opened
the
door
to
baby
suggs
room
and
dropped
off
to
sleep
on
the
bed
the
old
lady
died
in
that
settled
it
so
it
seemed
it
became
his
room
and
sethe
didn
t
object
her
bed
made
for
two
had
been
occupied
by
one
for
eighteen
years
before
paul
d
came
to
call
and
maybe
it
was
better
this
way
with
young
girls
in
the
house
and
him
not
being
her
true
to
life
husband
in
any
case
since
there
was
no
reduction
in
his
before
breakfast
or
after
supper
appetites
he
never
heard
her
complain
it
went
on
that
way
and
might
have
stayed
that
way
except
one
evening
after
supper
after
sethe
he
came
downstairs
and
lay
on
baby
suggs
bed
and
didn
t
want
to
be
there
he
believed
he
was
having
house
fits
the
glassy
anger
men
sometimes
feel
when
a
woman
s
house
begins
to
bind
them
when
they
want
to
yell
and
break
something
or
at
least
run
off
he
knew
all
about
that
felt
it
lots
of
times
in
the
delaware
weaver
s
house
for
instance
but
always
he
associated
the
house
fit
with
the
woman
in
it
this
nervousness
had
nothing
to
do
with
the
woman
whom
he
loved
a
little
bit
more
every
day
her
hands
among
vegetables
her
mouth
when
she
licked
a
thread
end
before
guiding
it
through
a
needle
or
bit
it
in
two
when
the
seam
was
done
the
blood
in
her
eye
when
she
defended
her
girls
and
beloved
was
hers
now
or
any
coloredwoman
from
a
slur
also
in
this
house
fit
there
was
no
anger
no
suffocation
no
yearning
to
be
elsewhere
he
just
could
not
would
not
sleep
upstairs
or
in
the
rocker
or
now
in
baby
suggs
bed
so
he
went
to
the
storeroom
it
went
on
that
way
and
might
have
stayed
that
way
except
one
evening
after
supper
after
sethe
he
lay
on
a
pallet
in
the
storeroom
and
didn
t
want
to
be
there
then
it
was
the
cold
house
and
it
was
out
there
separated
from
the
main
part
of
curled
on
top
of
two
croaker
sacks
full
of
sweet
potatoes
staring
at
the
sides
of
a
lard
can
that
he
realized
the
moving
was
involuntary
he
wasn
t
being
nervous
he
was
being
prevented
so
he
waited
visited
sethe
in
the
morning
slept
in
the
cold
room
at
night
and
waited
she
came
and
he
wanted
to
knock
her
down
in
ohio
seasons
are
theatrical
each
one
enters
like
a
prima
donna
convinced
its
performance
is
the
reason
the
world
has
people
in
it
when
paul
d
had
been
forced
out
of
into
a
shed
behind
it
summer
had
been
hooted
offstage
and
autumn
with
its
bottles
of
blood
and
gold
had
everybody
s
attention
even
at
night
when
there
should
have
been
a
restful
intermission
there
was
none
because
the
voices
of
a
dying
landscape
were
insistent
and
loud
paul
d
packed
newspaper
under
himself
and
over
to
give
his
thin
blanket
some
help
but
the
chilly
night
was
not
on
his
mind
when
he
heard
the
door
open
behind
him
he
refused
to
turn
and
look
what
you
want
in
here
what
you
want
he
should
have
been
able
to
hear
her
breathing
i
want
you
to
touch
me
on
the
inside
part
and
call
me
my
name
paul
d
never
worried
about
his
little
tobacco
tin
anymore
it
was
rusted
shut
so
while
she
hoisted
her
skirts
and
turned
her
head
over
her
shoulder
the
way
the
turtles
had
he
just
looked
at
the
lard
can
silvery
in
moonlight
and
spoke
quietly
when
good
people
take
you
in
and
treat
you
good
you
ought
to
try
to
be
good
back
you
don
t
sethe
loves
you
much
as
her
own
daughter
you
know
that
beloved
dropped
her
skirts
as
he
spoke
and
looked
at
him
with
empty
eyes
she
took
a
step
he
could
not
hear
and
stood
close
behind
him
she
don
t
love
me
like
i
love
her
i
don
t
love
nobody
but
her
then
what
you
come
in
here
for
i
want
you
to
touch
me
on
the
inside
part
go
on
back
in
that
house
and
get
to
bed
you
have
to
touch
me
on
the
inside
part
and
you
have
to
call
me
my
name
as
long
as
his
eyes
were
locked
on
the
silver
of
the
lard
can
he
was
safe
if
he
trembled
like
lot
s
wife
and
felt
some
womanish
need
to
see
the
nature
of
the
sin
behind
him
feel
a
sympathy
perhaps
for
the
cursing
cursed
or
want
to
hold
it
in
his
arms
out
of
respect
for
the
connection
between
them
he
too
would
be
lost
call
me
my
name
no
please
call
it
i
ll
go
if
you
call
it
beloved
he
said
it
but
she
did
not
go
she
moved
closer
with
a
footfall
he
didn
t
hear
and
he
didn
t
hear
the
whisper
that
the
flakes
of
rust
made
either
as
they
fell
away
from
the
seams
of
his
tobacco
tin
so
when
the
lid
gave
he
didn
t
know
it
what
he
knew
was
that
when
he
reached
the
inside
part
he
was
saying
red
heart
red
heart
over
and
over
again
softly
and
then
so
loud
it
woke
denver
then
paul
d
himself
red
heart
red
heart
red
heart
chapter
to
go
back
to
the
original
hunger
was
impossible
luckily
for
denver
looking
was
food
enough
to
last
but
to
be
looked
at
in
turn
was
beyond
appetite
it
was
breaking
through
her
own
skin
to
a
place
where
hunger
hadn
t
been
discovered
it
didn
t
have
to
happen
often
because
beloved
seldom
looked
right
at
her
or
when
she
did
denver
could
tell
that
her
own
face
was
just
the
place
those
eyes
stopped
while
the
mind
behind
it
walked
on
but
sometimes
at
moments
denver
could
neither
anticipate
nor
create
beloved
rested
cheek
on
knuckles
and
looked
at
denver
with
attention
it
was
lovely
not
to
be
stared
at
not
seen
but
being
pulled
into
view
by
the
interested
uncritical
eyes
of
the
other
having
her
hair
examined
as
a
part
of
her
self
not
as
material
or
a
style
having
her
lips
nose
chin
caressed
as
they
might
be
if
she
were
a
moss
rose
a
gardener
paused
to
admire
denver
s
skin
dissolved
under
that
gaze
and
became
soft
and
bright
like
the
lisle
dress
that
had
its
arm
around
her
mother
s
waist
she
floated
near
but
outside
her
own
body
feeling
vague
and
intense
at
the
same
time
needing
nothing
being
what
there
was
at
such
times
it
seemed
to
be
beloved
who
needed
somethingm
wanted
something
deep
down
in
her
wide
black
eyes
back
behind
the
expressionlessness
was
a
palm
held
out
for
a
penny
which
denver
would
gladly
give
her
if
only
she
knew
how
or
knew
enough
about
her
a
knowledge
not
to
be
had
by
the
answers
to
the
questions
sethe
occasionally
put
to
her
you
disremember
everything
i
never
knew
my
mother
neither
but
i
saw
her
a
couple
of
times
did
you
never
see
yours
what
kind
of
whites
was
they
you
don
t
remember
none
beloved
scratching
the
back
of
her
hand
would
say
she
remembered
a
woman
who
was
hers
and
she
remembered
being
snatched
away
from
her
other
than
that
the
clearest
memory
she
had
the
one
she
repeated
was
the
bridge
standing
on
the
bridge
looking
down
and
she
knew
one
whiteman
sethe
found
that
remarkable
and
more
evidence
to
support
her
conclusions
which
she
confided
to
denver
where
d
you
get
the
dress
them
shoes
beloved
said
she
took
them
who
from
silence
and
a
faster
scratching
of
her
hand
she
didn
t
know
she
saw
them
and
just
took
them
uh
huh
said
sethe
and
told
denver
that
she
believed
beloved
had
been
locked
up
by
some
whiteman
for
his
own
purposes
and
never
let
out
the
door
that
she
must
have
escaped
to
a
bridge
or
someplace
and
rinsed
the
rest
out
of
her
mind
something
like
that
had
happened
to
ella
except
it
was
two
men
a
father
and
son
and
ella
remembered
every
bit
of
it
for
more
than
a
year
they
kept
her
locked
in
a
room
for
themselves
you
couldn
t
think
up
ella
had
said
what
them
two
done
to
me
sethe
thought
it
explained
beloved
s
behavior
around
paul
d
whom
she
hated
so
denver
neither
believed
nor
commented
on
sethe
s
speculations
and
she
lowered
her
eyes
and
never
said
a
word
about
the
cold
house
she
was
certain
that
beloved
was
the
white
dress
that
had
knelt
with
her
mother
in
the
keeping
room
the
true
to
life
presence
of
the
baby
that
had
kept
her
company
most
of
her
life
and
to
be
looked
at
by
her
however
briefly
kept
her
grateful
for
the
rest
of
the
time
when
she
was
merely
the
looker
besides
she
had
her
own
set
of
questions
which
had
nothing
to
do
with
the
past
the
present
alone
interested
denver
but
she
was
careful
to
appear
uninquisitive
about
the
things
she
was
dying
to
ask
beloved
for
if
she
pressed
too
hard
she
might
lose
the
penny
that
the
held
out
palm
wanted
and
lose
therefore
the
place
beyond
appetite
it
was
better
to
feast
to
have
permission
to
be
the
looker
because
the
old
hunger
the
before
beloved
hunger
that
drove
her
into
boxwood
and
cologne
for
just
a
taste
of
a
life
to
feel
it
bumpy
and
not
flat
was
out
of
the
question
looking
kept
it
at
bay
so
she
did
not
ask
beloved
how
she
knew
about
the
earrings
the
night
walks
to
the
cold
house
or
the
tip
of
the
thing
she
saw
when
beloved
lay
down
or
came
undone
in
her
sleep
the
look
when
it
came
came
when
denver
had
been
careful
had
explained
things
or
participated
in
things
or
told
stories
to
keep
her
occupied
when
sethe
was
at
the
restaurant
no
given
chore
was
enough
to
put
out
the
licking
fire
that
seemed
always
to
burn
in
her
not
when
they
wrung
out
sheets
so
tight
the
rinse
water
ran
back
up
their
arms
not
when
they
shoveled
snow
from
the
path
to
the
outhouse
or
broke
three
inches
of
ice
from
the
rain
barrel
scoured
and
boiled
last
summer
s
canning
jars
packed
mud
in
the
cracks
of
the
hen
house
and
warmed
the
chicks
with
their
skirts
all
the
while
denver
was
obliged
to
talk
about
what
they
were
doing
the
how
and
why
of
it
about
people
denver
knew
once
or
had
seen
giving
them
more
life
than
life
had
the
sweet
smelling
whitewoman
who
brought
her
oranges
and
cologne
and
good
wool
skirts
lady
jones
who
taught
them
songs
to
spell
and
count
by
a
beautiful
boy
as
smart
as
she
was
with
a
birthmark
like
a
nickel
on
his
cheek
a
white
preacher
who
prayed
for
their
souls
while
sethe
peeled
potatoes
and
grandma
baby
sucked
air
and
she
told
her
about
howard
and
buglar
the
parts
of
the
bed
that
belonged
to
each
the
top
reserved
for
herself
that
before
she
transferred
to
baby
suggs
bed
she
never
knew
them
to
sleep
without
holding
hands
she
described
them
to
beloved
slowly
to
keep
her
attention
dwelling
on
their
habits
the
games
they
taught
her
and
not
the
fright
that
drove
them
increasingly
out
of
the
house
anywhere
and
finally
far
away
this
day
they
are
outside
it
s
cold
and
the
snow
is
hard
as
packed
dirt
denver
has
finished
singing
the
counting
song
lady
jones
taught
her
students
beloved
is
holding
her
arms
steady
while
denver
unclasps
frozen
underwear
and
towels
from
the
line
one
by
one
she
lays
them
in
beloved
s
arms
until
the
pile
like
a
huge
deck
of
cards
reaches
her
chin
the
rest
aprons
and
brown
stockings
denver
carries
herself
made
giddy
by
the
cold
they
return
to
the
house
the
clothes
will
thaw
slowly
to
a
dampness
perfect
for
the
pressing
iron
which
will
make
them
smell
like
hot
rain
dancing
around
the
room
with
sethe
s
apron
beloved
wants
to
know
if
there
are
flowers
in
the
dark
denver
adds
sticks
to
the
stovefire
and
assures
her
there
are
twirling
her
face
framed
by
the
neckband
her
waist
in
the
apron
strings
embrace
she
says
she
is
thirsty
denver
suggests
warming
up
some
cider
while
her
mind
races
to
something
she
might
do
or
say
to
interest
and
entertain
the
dancer
denver
is
a
strategist
now
and
has
to
keep
beloved
by
her
side
from
the
minute
sethe
leaves
for
work
until
the
hour
of
her
return
when
beloved
begins
to
hover
at
the
window
then
work
her
way
out
the
door
down
the
steps
and
near
the
road
plotting
has
changed
denver
markedly
where
she
was
once
indolent
resentful
of
every
task
now
she
is
spry
executing
even
extending
the
assignments
sethe
leaves
for
them
all
to
be
able
to
say
we
got
to
and
ma
am
said
for
us
to
otherwise
beloved
gets
private
and
dreamy
or
quiet
and
sullen
and
denver
s
chances
of
being
looked
at
by
her
go
down
to
nothing
she
has
no
control
over
the
evenings
when
her
mother
is
anywhere
around
beloved
has
eyes
only
for
sethe
at
night
in
bed
anything
might
happen
she
might
want
to
be
told
a
story
in
the
dark
when
denver
can
t
see
her
or
she
might
get
up
and
go
into
the
cold
house
where
paul
d
has
begun
to
sleep
or
she
might
cry
silently
she
might
even
sleep
like
a
brick
her
breath
sugary
from
fingerfuls
of
molasses
or
sand
cookie
crumbs
denver
will
turn
toward
her
then
and
if
beloved
faces
her
she
will
inhale
deeply
the
sweet
air
from
her
mouth
if
not
she
will
have
to
lean
up
and
over
her
every
once
in
a
while
to
catch
a
sniff
for
anything
is
better
than
the
original
hunger
the
time
when
after
a
year
of
the
wonderful
little
i
sentences
rolling
out
like
pie
dough
and
the
company
of
other
children
there
was
no
sound
coming
through
anything
is
better
than
the
silence
when
she
answered
to
hands
gesturing
and
was
indifferent
to
the
movement
of
lips
when
she
saw
every
little
thing
and
colors
leaped
smoldering
into
view
she
will
forgo
the
most
violent
of
sunsets
stars
as
fat
as
dinner
plates
and
all
the
blood
of
autumn
and
settle
for
the
palest
yellow
if
it
comes
from
her
beloved
the
cider
jug
is
heavy
but
it
always
is
even
when
empty
denver
can
carry
it
easily
yet
she
asks
beloved
to
help
her
it
is
in
the
cold
house
next
to
the
molasses
and
six
pounds
of
cheddar
hard
as
bone
a
pallet
is
in
the
middle
of
the
floor
covered
with
newspaper
and
a
blanket
at
the
foot
it
has
been
slept
on
for
almost
a
month
even
though
snow
has
come
and
with
it
serious
winter
it
is
noon
quite
light
outside
inside
it
is
not
a
few
cuts
of
sun
break
through
the
roof
and
walls
but
once
there
they
are
too
weak
to
shift
for
themselves
darkness
is
stronger
and
swallows
them
like
minnows
the
door
bangs
shut
denver
can
t
tell
where
beloved
is
standing
where
are
you
she
whispers
in
a
laughing
sort
of
way
here
says
beloved
where
come
find
me
says
beloved
denver
stretches
out
her
right
arm
and
takes
a
step
or
two
she
trips
and
falls
down
onto
the
pallet
newspaper
crackles
under
her
weight
she
laughs
again
oh
shoot
beloved
no
one
answers
denver
waves
her
arms
and
squinches
her
eyes
to
separate
the
shadows
of
potato
sacks
a
lard
can
and
a
side
of
smoked
pork
from
the
one
that
might
be
human
stop
fooling
she
says
and
looks
up
toward
the
light
to
check
and
make
sure
this
is
still
the
cold
house
and
not
something
going
on
in
her
sleep
the
minnows
of
light
still
swim
there
they
can
t
make
it
down
to
where
she
is
you
the
one
thirsty
you
want
cider
or
don
t
you
denver
s
voice
is
mildly
accusatory
mildly
she
doesn
t
want
to
offend
and
she
doesn
t
want
to
betray
the
panic
that
is
creeping
over
her
like
hairs
there
is
no
sight
or
sound
of
beloved
denver
struggles
to
her
feet
amid
the
crackling
newspaper
holding
her
palm
out
she
moves
slowly
toward
the
door
there
is
no
latch
or
knob
just
a
loop
of
wire
to
catch
a
nail
she
pushes
the
door
open
cold
sunlight
displaces
the
dark
the
room
is
just
as
it
was
when
they
entered
except
beloved
is
not
there
there
is
no
point
in
looking
further
for
everything
in
the
place
can
be
seen
at
first
sight
denver
looks
anyway
because
the
loss
is
ungovernable
she
steps
back
into
the
shed
allowing
the
door
to
close
quickly
behind
her
darkness
or
not
she
moves
rapidly
around
reaching
touching
cobwebs
cheese
slanting
shelves
the
pallet
interfering
with
each
step
if
she
stumbles
she
is
not
aware
of
it
because
she
does
not
know
where
her
body
stops
which
part
of
her
is
an
arm
a
foot
or
a
knee
she
feels
like
an
ice
cake
torn
away
from
the
solid
surface
of
the
stream
floating
on
darkness
thick
and
crashing
against
the
edges
of
things
around
it
breakable
meltable
and
cold
it
is
hard
to
breathe
and
even
if
there
were
light
she
wouldn
t
be
able
to
see
anything
because
she
is
crying
just
as
she
thought
it
might
happen
it
has
easy
as
walking
into
a
room
a
magical
appearance
on
a
stump
the
face
wiped
out
by
sunlight
and
a
magical
disappearance
in
a
shed
eaten
alive
by
the
dark
don
t
she
is
saying
between
tough
swallows
don
t
don
t
go
back
this
is
worse
than
when
paul
d
came
to
and
she
cried
helplessly
into
the
stove
this
is
worse
then
it
was
for
herself
now
she
is
crying
because
she
has
no
self
death
is
a
skipped
meal
compared
to
this
she
can
feel
her
thickness
thinning
dissolving
into
nothing
she
grabs
the
hair
at
her
temples
to
get
enough
to
uproot
it
and
halt
the
melting
for
a
while
teeth
clamped
shut
denver
brakes
her
sobs
she
doesn
t
move
to
open
the
door
because
there
is
no
world
out
there
she
decides
to
stay
in
the
cold
house
and
let
the
dark
swallow
her
like
the
minnows
of
light
above
she
won
t
put
up
with
another
leaving
another
trick
waking
up
to
find
one
brother
then
another
not
at
the
bottom
of
the
bed
his
foot
jabbing
her
spine
sitting
at
the
table
eating
turnips
and
saving
the
liquor
for
her
grandmother
to
drink
her
mother
s
hand
on
the
keeping
room
door
and
her
voice
saying
baby
suggs
is
gone
denver
and
when
she
got
around
to
worrying
about
what
would
be
the
case
if
sethe
died
or
paul
d
took
her
away
a
dream
come
true
comes
true
just
to
leave
her
on
a
pile
of
newspaper
in
the
dark
no
footfall
announces
her
but
there
she
is
standing
where
before
there
was
nobody
when
denver
looked
and
smiling
denver
grabs
the
hem
of
beloved
s
skirt
i
thought
you
left
me
i
thought
you
went
back
beloved
smiles
i
don
t
want
that
place
this
the
place
i
am
she
sits
down
on
the
pallet
and
laughing
lies
back
looking
at
the
cracklights
above
surreptitiously
denver
pinches
a
piece
of
beloved
s
skirt
between
her
fingers
and
holds
on
a
good
thing
she
does
because
suddenly
beloved
sits
up
what
is
it
asks
denver
look
she
points
to
the
sunlit
cracks
what
i
don
t
see
nothing
denver
follows
the
pointing
finger
beloved
drops
her
hand
i
m
like
this
denver
watches
as
beloved
bends
over
curls
up
and
rocks
her
eyes
go
to
no
place
her
moaning
is
so
small
denver
can
hardly
hear
it
you
all
right
beloved
beloved
focuses
her
eyes
over
there
her
face
denver
looks
where
beloved
s
eyes
go
there
is
nothing
but
darkness
there
whose
face
who
is
it
me
it
s
me
she
is
smiling
again
chapter
the
last
of
the
sweet
home
men
so
named
and
called
by
one
who
would
know
believed
it
the
other
four
believed
it
too
once
but
they
were
long
gone
the
sold
one
never
returned
the
lost
one
never
found
one
he
knew
was
dead
for
sure
one
he
hoped
was
because
butter
and
clabber
was
no
life
or
reason
to
live
it
he
grew
up
thinking
that
of
all
the
blacks
in
kentucky
only
the
five
of
them
were
men
allowed
encouraged
to
correct
garner
even
defy
him
to
invent
ways
of
doing
things
to
see
what
was
needed
and
attack
it
without
permission
to
buy
a
mother
choose
a
horse
or
a
wife
handle
guns
even
learn
reading
if
they
wanted
to
but
they
didn
t
want
to
since
nothing
important
to
them
could
be
put
down
on
paper
was
that
it
is
that
where
the
manhood
lay
in
the
naming
done
by
a
whiteman
who
was
supposed
to
know
who
gave
them
the
privilege
not
of
working
but
of
deciding
how
to
no
in
their
relationship
with
garner
was
true
metal
they
were
believed
and
trusted
but
most
of
all
they
were
listened
to
he
thought
what
they
said
had
merit
and
what
they
felt
was
serious
deferring
to
his
slaves
opinions
did
not
deprive
him
of
authority
or
power
it
was
schoolteacher
who
taught
them
otherwise
a
truth
that
waved
like
a
scarecrow
in
rye
they
were
only
sweet
home
men
at
sweet
home
one
step
off
that
ground
and
they
were
trespassers
among
the
human
race
watchdogs
without
teeth
steer
bulls
without
horns
gelded
workhorses
whose
neigh
and
whinny
could
not
be
translated
into
a
language
responsible
humans
spoke
his
strength
had
lain
in
knowing
that
schoolteacher
was
wrong
now
he
wondered
there
was
alfred
georgia
there
was
delaware
there
was
sixo
and
still
he
wondered
if
schoolteacher
was
right
it
explained
how
he
had
come
to
be
a
rag
doll
picked
up
and
put
back
down
anywhere
any
time
by
a
girl
young
enough
to
be
his
daughter
fucking
her
when
he
was
convinced
he
didn
t
want
to
whenever
she
turned
her
behind
up
the
calves
of
his
youth
was
that
it
cracked
his
resolve
but
it
was
more
than
appetite
that
humiliated
him
and
made
him
wonder
if
schoolteacher
was
right
it
was
being
moved
placed
where
she
wanted
him
and
there
was
nothing
he
was
able
to
do
about
it
for
his
life
he
could
not
walk
up
the
glistening
white
stairs
in
the
evening
for
his
life
he
could
not
stay
in
the
kitchen
in
the
keeping
room
in
the
storeroom
at
night
and
he
tried
held
his
breath
the
way
he
had
when
he
ducked
into
the
mud
steeled
his
heart
the
way
he
had
when
the
trembling
began
but
it
was
worse
than
that
worse
than
the
blood
eddy
he
had
controlled
with
a
sledge
hammer
when
he
stood
up
from
the
supper
table
at
and
turned
toward
the
stairs
nausea
was
first
then
repulsion
he
he
he
who
had
eaten
raw
meat
barely
dead
who
under
plum
trees
bursting
with
blossoms
had
crunched
through
a
dove
s
breast
before
its
heart
stopped
beating
because
he
was
a
man
and
a
man
could
do
what
he
would
be
still
for
six
hours
in
a
dry
well
while
night
dropped
fight
raccoon
with
his
hands
and
win
watch
another
man
whom
he
loved
better
than
his
brothers
roast
without
a
tear
just
so
the
roasters
would
know
what
a
man
was
like
and
it
was
he
that
man
who
had
walked
from
georgia
to
delaware
who
could
not
go
or
stay
put
where
he
wanted
to
in
shame
paul
d
could
not
command
his
feet
but
he
thought
he
could
still
talk
and
he
made
up
his
mind
to
break
out
that
way
he
would
tell
sethe
about
the
last
three
weeks
catch
her
alone
coming
from
work
at
the
beer
garden
she
called
a
restaurant
and
tell
it
all
he
waited
for
her
the
winter
afternoon
looked
like
dusk
as
he
stood
in
the
alley
behind
sawyer
s
restaurant
rehearsing
imagining
her
face
and
letting
the
words
flock
in
his
head
like
kids
before
lining
up
to
follow
the
leader
well
ah
this
is
not
the
a
man
can
t
see
but
aw
listen
here
it
ain
t
that
it
really
ain
t
ole
garner
what
i
mean
is
it
ain
t
a
weak
ness
the
kind
of
weakness
i
can
fight
cause
cause
something
is
happening
to
me
that
girl
is
doing
it
i
know
you
think
i
never
liked
her
nohow
but
she
is
doing
it
to
me
fixing
me
sethe
she
s
fixed
me
and
i
can
t
break
it
what
a
grown
man
fixed
by
a
girl
but
what
if
the
girl
was
not
a
girl
but
something
in
disguise
a
lowdown
something
that
looked
like
a
sweet
young
girl
and
fucking
her
or
not
was
not
the
point
it
was
not
being
able
to
stay
or
go
where
he
wished
in
and
the
danger
was
in
losing
sethe
because
he
was
not
man
enough
to
break
out
so
he
needed
her
sethe
to
help
him
to
know
about
it
and
it
shamed
him
to
have
to
ask
the
woman
he
wanted
to
protect
to
help
him
do
it
god
damn
it
to
hell
paul
d
blew
warm
breath
into
the
hollow
of
his
cupped
hands
the
wind
raced
down
the
alley
so
fast
it
sleeked
the
fur
of
four
kitchen
dogs
waiting
for
scraps
he
looked
at
the
dogs
the
dogs
looked
at
him
finally
the
back
door
opened
and
sethe
stepped
through
holding
a
scrap
pan
in
the
crook
of
her
arm
when
she
saw
him
she
said
oh
and
her
smile
was
both
pleasure
and
surprise
paul
d
believed
he
smiled
back
but
his
face
was
so
cold
he
wasn
t
sure
man
you
make
me
feel
like
a
girl
coming
by
to
pick
me
up
after
work
nobody
ever
did
that
before
you
better
watch
out
i
might
start
looking
forward
to
it
she
tossed
the
largest
bones
into
the
dirt
rapidly
so
the
dogs
would
know
there
was
enough
and
not
fight
each
other
then
she
dumped
the
skins
of
some
things
heads
of
other
things
and
the
insides
of
still
more
things
what
the
restaurant
could
not
use
and
she
would
not
in
a
smoking
pile
near
the
animals
feet
got
to
rinse
this
out
she
said
and
then
i
ll
be
right
with
you
he
nodded
as
she
returned
to
the
kitchen
the
dogs
ate
without
sound
and
paul
d
thought
they
at
least
got
what
they
came
for
and
if
she
had
enough
for
them
the
cloth
on
her
head
was
brown
wool
and
she
edged
it
down
over
her
hairline
against
the
wind
you
get
off
early
or
what
i
took
off
early
anything
the
matter
in
a
way
of
speaking
he
said
and
wiped
his
lips
not
cut
back
no
no
they
got
plenty
work
i
just
hm
sethe
you
won
t
like
what
i
m
bout
to
say
she
stopped
then
and
turned
her
face
toward
him
and
the
hateful
wind
another
woman
would
have
squinted
or
at
least
teared
if
the
wind
whipped
her
face
as
it
did
sethe
s
another
woman
might
have
shot
him
a
look
of
apprehension
pleading
anger
even
because
what
he
said
sure
sounded
like
part
one
of
goodbye
i
m
gone
sethe
looked
at
him
steadily
calmly
already
ready
to
accept
release
or
excuse
an
in
need
or
trouble
man
agreeing
saying
okay
all
right
in
advance
because
she
didn
t
believe
any
of
them
over
the
long
haul
could
measure
up
and
whatever
the
reason
it
was
all
right
no
fault
nobody
s
fault
he
knew
what
she
was
thinking
and
even
though
she
was
wrong
he
was
not
leaving
her
wouldn
t
ever
the
thing
he
had
in
mind
to
tell
her
was
going
to
be
worse
so
when
he
saw
the
diminished
expectation
in
her
eyes
the
melancholy
without
blame
he
could
not
say
it
he
could
not
say
to
this
woman
who
did
not
squint
in
the
wind
i
am
not
a
man
well
say
it
paul
d
whether
i
like
it
or
not
since
he
could
not
say
what
he
planned
to
he
said
something
he
didn
t
know
was
on
his
mind
i
want
you
pregnant
sethe
would
you
do
that
for
me
now
she
was
laughing
and
so
was
he
you
came
by
here
to
ask
me
that
you
are
one
crazy
headed
man
you
right
i
don
t
like
it
don
t
you
think
i
m
too
old
to
start
that
all
over
again
she
slipped
her
fingers
in
his
hand
for
all
the
world
like
the
hand
holding
shadows
on
the
side
of
the
road
think
about
it
he
said
and
suddenly
it
was
a
solution
a
way
to
hold
on
to
her
document
his
manhood
and
break
out
of
the
girl
s
spell
all
in
one
he
put
the
tips
of
sethe
s
fingers
on
his
cheek
laughing
she
pulled
them
away
lest
somebody
passing
the
alley
see
them
misbehaving
in
public
in
daylight
in
the
wind
still
he
d
gotten
a
little
more
time
bought
it
in
fact
and
hoped
the
price
wouldn
t
wreck
him
like
paying
for
an
afternoon
in
the
coin
of
life
to
come
they
left
off
playing
let
go
hands
and
hunched
forward
as
they
left
the
alley
and
entered
the
street
the
wind
was
quieter
there
but
the
dried
out
cold
it
left
behind
kept
pedestrians
fast
moving
stiff
inside
their
coats
no
men
leaned
against
door
frames
or
storefront
windows
the
wheels
of
wagons
delivering
feed
or
wood
screeched
as
though
they
hurt
hitched
horses
in
front
of
the
saloons
shivered
and
closed
their
eyes
four
women
walking
two
abreast
approached
their
shoes
loud
on
the
wooden
walkway
paul
d
touched
sethe
s
elbow
to
guide
her
as
they
stepped
from
the
slats
to
the
dirt
to
let
the
women
pass
half
an
hour
later
when
they
reached
the
city
s
edge
sethe
and
paul
d
resumed
catching
and
snatching
each
other
s
fingers
stealing
quick
pats
on
the
behind
joyfully
embarrassed
to
be
that
grownup
and
that
young
at
the
same
time
resolve
he
thought
that
was
all
it
took
and
no
motherless
gal
was
going
to
break
it
up
no
lazy
stray
pup
of
a
woman
could
turn
him
around
make
him
doubt
himself
wonder
plead
or
confess
convinced
of
it
that
he
could
do
it
he
threw
his
arm
around
sethe
s
shoulders
and
squeezed
she
let
her
head
touch
his
chest
and
since
the
moment
was
valuable
to
both
of
them
they
stopped
and
stood
that
way
not
breathing
not
even
caring
if
a
passerby
passed
them
by
the
winter
light
was
low
sethe
closed
her
eyes
paul
d
looked
at
the
black
trees
lining
the
roadside
their
defending
arms
raised
against
attack
softly
suddenly
it
began
to
snow
like
a
present
come
down
from
the
sky
sethe
opened
her
eyes
to
it
and
said
mercy
and
it
seemed
to
paul
d
that
it
was
a
little
mercy
something
given
to
them
on
purpose
to
mark
what
they
were
feeling
so
they
would
remember
it
later
on
when
they
needed
to
down
came
the
dry
flakes
fat
enough
and
heavy
enough
to
crash
like
nickels
on
stone
it
always
surprised
him
how
quiet
it
was
not
like
rain
but
like
a
secret
run
he
said
you
run
said
sethe
i
been
on
my
feet
all
day
where
i
been
sitting
down
and
he
pulled
her
along
stop
stop
she
said
i
don
t
have
the
legs
for
this
then
give
em
to
me
he
said
and
before
she
knew
it
he
had
backed
into
her
hoisted
her
on
his
back
and
was
running
down
the
road
past
brown
fields
turning
white
breathless
at
last
he
stopped
and
she
slid
back
down
on
her
own
two
feet
weak
from
laughter
you
need
some
babies
somebody
to
play
with
in
the
snow
sethe
secured
her
headcloth
paul
d
smiled
and
warmed
his
hands
with
his
breath
i
sure
would
like
to
give
it
a
try
need
a
willing
partner
though
i
ll
say
she
answered
very
very
willing
it
was
nearly
four
o
clock
now
and
was
half
a
mile
ahead
floating
toward
them
barely
visible
in
the
drifting
snow
was
a
figure
and
although
it
was
the
same
figure
that
had
been
meeting
sethe
for
four
months
so
complete
was
the
attention
she
and
paul
d
were
paying
to
themselves
they
both
felt
a
jolt
when
they
saw
her
close
in
beloved
did
not
look
at
paul
d
her
scrutiny
was
for
sethe
she
had
no
coat
no
wrap
nothing
on
her
head
but
she
held
in
her
hand
a
long
shawl
stretching
out
her
arms
she
tried
to
circle
it
around
sethe
crazy
girl
said
sethe
you
the
one
out
here
with
nothing
on
and
stepping
away
and
in
front
of
paul
d
sethe
took
the
shawl
and
wrapped
it
around
beloved
s
head
and
shoulders
saying
you
got
to
learn
more
sense
than
that
she
enclosed
her
in
her
left
arm
snowflakes
stuck
now
paul
d
felt
icy
cold
in
the
place
sethe
had
been
before
beloved
came
trailing
a
yard
or
so
behind
the
women
he
fought
the
anger
that
shot
through
his
stomach
all
the
way
home
when
he
saw
denver
silhouetted
in
the
lamplight
at
the
window
he
could
not
help
thinking
and
whose
ally
you
it
was
sethe
who
did
it
unsuspecting
surely
she
solved
everything
with
one
blow
now
i
know
you
not
sleeping
out
there
tonight
are
you
paul
d
she
smiled
at
him
and
like
a
friend
in
need
the
chimney
coughed
against
the
rush
of
cold
shooting
into
it
from
the
sky
window
sashes
shuddered
in
a
blast
of
winter
air
paul
d
looked
up
from
the
stew
meat
you
come
upstairs
where
you
belong
she
said
and
stay
there
the
threads
of
malice
creeping
toward
him
from
beloved
s
side
of
the
table
were
held
harmless
in
the
warmth
of
sethe
s
smile
once
before
and
only
once
paul
d
had
been
grateful
to
a
woman
crawling
out
of
the
woods
cross
eyed
with
hunger
and
loneliness
he
knocked
at
the
first
back
door
he
came
to
in
the
colored
section
of
wilmington
he
told
the
woman
who
opened
it
that
he
d
appreciate
doing
her
woodpile
if
she
could
spare
him
something
to
eat
she
looked
him
up
and
down
a
little
later
on
she
said
and
opened
the
door
wider
she
fed
him
pork
sausage
the
worst
thing
in
the
world
for
a
starving
man
but
neither
he
nor
his
stomach
objected
later
when
he
saw
pale
cotton
sheets
and
two
pillows
in
her
bedroom
he
had
to
wipe
his
eyes
quickly
quickly
so
she
would
not
see
the
thankful
tears
of
a
man
s
first
time
soil
grass
mud
shucking
leaves
hay
cobs
sea
shells
all
that
he
d
slept
on
white
cotton
sheets
had
never
crossed
his
mind
he
fell
in
with
a
groan
and
the
woman
helped
him
pretend
he
was
making
love
to
her
and
not
her
bed
linen
he
vowed
that
night
full
of
pork
deep
in
luxury
that
he
would
never
leave
her
she
would
have
to
kill
him
to
get
him
out
of
that
bed
eighteen
months
later
when
he
had
been
purchased
by
northpoint
bank
and
railroad
company
he
was
still
thankful
for
that
introduction
to
sheets
now
he
was
grateful
a
second
time
he
felt
as
though
he
had
been
plucked
from
the
face
of
a
cliff
and
put
down
on
sure
ground
in
sethe
s
bed
he
knew
he
could
put
up
with
two
crazy
girls
as
long
as
sethe
made
her
wishes
known
stretched
out
to
his
full
length
watching
snowflakes
stream
past
the
window
over
his
feet
it
was
easy
to
dismiss
the
doubts
that
took
him
to
the
alley
behind
the
restaurant
his
expectations
for
himself
were
high
too
high
what
he
might
call
cowardice
other
people
called
common
sense
tucked
into
the
well
of
his
arm
sethe
recalled
paul
d
s
face
in
the
street
when
he
asked
her
to
have
a
baby
for
him
although
she
laughed
and
took
his
hand
it
had
frightened
her
she
thought
quickly
of
how
good
the
sex
would
be
if
that
is
what
he
wanted
but
mostly
she
was
frightened
by
the
thought
of
having
a
baby
once
more
needing
to
be
good
enough
alert
enough
strong
enough
that
caring
again
having
to
stay
alive
just
that
much
longer
o
lord
she
thought
deliver
me
unless
carefree
motherlove
was
a
killer
what
did
he
want
her
pregnant
for
to
hold
on
to
her
have
a
sign
that
he
passed
this
way
he
probably
had
children
everywhere
anyway
eighteen
years
of
roaming
he
would
have
to
have
dropped
a
few
no
he
resented
the
children
she
had
that
s
what
child
she
corrected
herself
child
plus
beloved
whom
she
thought
of
as
her
own
and
that
is
what
he
resented
sharing
her
with
the
girls
hearing
the
three
of
them
laughing
at
something
he
wasn
t
in
on
the
code
they
used
among
themselves
that
he
could
not
break
maybe
even
the
time
spent
on
their
needs
and
not
his
they
were
a
family
somehow
and
he
was
not
the
head
of
it
can
you
stitch
this
up
for
me
baby
um
hm
soon
s
i
finish
this
petticoat
she
just
got
the
one
she
came
here
in
and
everybody
needs
a
change
any
pie
left
i
think
denver
got
the
last
of
it
and
not
complaining
not
even
minding
that
he
slept
all
over
and
around
the
house
now
which
she
put
a
stop
to
this
night
out
of
courtesy
sethe
sighed
and
placed
her
hand
on
his
chest
she
knew
she
was
building
a
case
against
him
in
order
to
build
a
case
against
getting
pregnant
and
it
shamed
her
a
little
but
she
had
all
the
children
she
needed
if
her
boys
came
back
one
day
and
denver
and
beloved
stayed
on
well
it
would
be
the
way
it
was
supposed
to
be
no
right
after
she
saw
the
shadows
holding
hands
at
the
side
of
the
road
hadn
t
the
picture
altered
and
the
minute
she
saw
the
dress
and
shoes
sitting
in
the
front
yard
she
broke
water
didn
t
even
have
to
see
the
face
burning
in
the
sunlight
she
had
been
dreaming
it
for
years
paul
d
s
chest
rose
and
fell
rose
and
fell
under
her
hand
chapter
denver
finished
washing
the
dishes
and
sat
down
at
the
table
beloved
who
had
not
moved
since
sethe
and
paul
d
left
the
room
sat
sucking
her
forefinger
denver
watched
her
face
awhile
and
then
said
she
likes
him
here
beloved
went
on
probing
her
mouth
with
her
finger
make
him
go
away
she
said
she
might
be
mad
at
you
if
he
leaves
beloved
inserting
a
thumb
in
her
mouth
along
with
the
forefinger
pulled
out
a
back
tooth
there
was
hardly
any
blood
but
denver
said
ooooh
didn
t
that
hurt
you
beloved
looked
at
the
tooth
and
thought
this
is
it
next
would
be
her
arm
her
hand
a
toe
pieces
of
her
would
drop
maybe
one
at
a
time
maybe
all
at
once
or
on
one
of
those
mornings
before
denver
woke
and
after
sethe
left
she
would
fly
apart
it
is
difficult
keeping
her
head
on
her
neck
her
legs
attached
to
her
hips
when
she
is
by
herself
among
the
things
she
could
not
remember
was
when
she
first
knew
that
she
could
wake
up
any
day
and
find
herself
in
pieces
she
had
two
dreams
exploding
and
being
swallowed
when
her
tooth
came
out
an
odd
fragment
last
in
the
row
she
thought
it
was
starting
must
be
a
wisdom
said
denver
don
t
it
hurt
yes
then
why
don
t
you
cry
what
if
it
hurts
why
don
t
you
cry
and
she
did
sitting
there
holding
a
small
white
tooth
in
the
palm
of
her
smooth
smooth
hand
cried
the
way
she
wanted
to
when
turtles
came
out
of
the
water
one
behind
the
other
right
after
the
blood
red
bird
disappeared
back
into
the
leaves
the
way
she
wanted
to
when
sethe
went
to
him
standing
in
the
tub
under
the
stairs
with
the
tip
of
her
tongue
she
touched
the
salt
water
that
slid
to
the
corner
of
her
mouth
and
hoped
denver
s
arm
around
her
shoulders
would
keep
them
from
falling
apart
the
couple
upstairs
united
didn
t
hear
a
sound
but
below
them
outside
all
around
the
snow
went
on
and
on
and
on
piling
itself
burying
itself
higher
deeper
chapter
at
the
back
of
baby
suggs
mind
may
have
been
the
thought
that
if
halle
made
it
god
do
what
he
would
it
would
be
a
cause
for
celebration
if
only
this
final
son
could
do
for
himself
what
he
had
done
for
her
and
for
the
three
children
john
and
ella
delivered
to
her
door
one
summer
night
when
the
children
arrived
and
no
sethe
she
was
afraid
and
grateful
grateful
that
the
part
of
the
family
that
survived
was
her
own
grandchildren
the
first
and
only
she
would
know
two
boys
and
a
little
girl
who
was
crawling
already
but
she
held
her
heart
still
afraid
to
form
questions
what
about
sethe
and
halle
why
the
delay
why
didn
t
sethe
get
on
board
too
nobody
could
make
it
alone
not
only
because
trappers
picked
them
off
like
buzzards
or
netted
them
like
rabbits
but
also
because
you
couldn
t
run
if
you
didn
t
know
how
to
go
you
could
be
lost
forever
if
there
wasn
t
nobody
to
show
you
the
way
so
when
sethe
arrived
all
mashed
up
and
split
open
but
with
another
grandchild
in
her
arms
the
idea
of
a
whoop
moved
closer
to
the
front
of
her
brain
but
since
there
was
still
no
sign
of
halle
and
sethe
herself
didn
t
know
what
had
happened
to
him
she
let
the
whoop
lie
not
wishing
to
hurt
his
chances
by
thanking
god
too
soon
it
was
stamp
paid
who
started
it
twenty
days
after
sethe
got
to
he
came
by
and
looked
at
the
baby
he
had
tied
up
in
his
nephew
s
jacket
looked
at
the
mother
he
had
handed
a
piece
of
fried
eel
to
and
for
some
private
reason
of
his
own
went
off
with
two
buckets
to
a
place
near
the
river
s
edge
that
only
he
knew
about
where
blackberries
grew
tasting
so
good
and
happy
that
to
eat
them
was
like
being
in
church
just
one
of
the
berries
and
you
felt
anointed
he
walked
six
miles
to
the
riverbank
did
a
slide
run
slide
down
into
a
ravine
made
almost
inaccessible
by
brush
he
reached
through
brambles
lined
with
blood
drawing
thorns
thick
as
knives
that
cut
through
his
shirt
sleeves
and
trousers
all
the
while
suffering
mosquitoes
bees
hornets
wasps
and
the
meanest
lady
spiders
in
the
state
scratched
raked
and
bitten
he
maneuvered
through
and
took
hold
of
each
berry
with
fingertips
so
gentle
not
a
single
one
was
bruised
late
in
the
afternoon
he
got
back
to
and
put
two
full
buckets
down
on
the
porch
when
baby
suggs
saw
his
shredded
clothes
bleeding
hands
welted
face
and
neck
she
sat
down
laughing
out
loud
buglar
howard
the
woman
in
the
bonnet
and
sethe
came
to
look
and
then
laughed
along
with
baby
suggs
at
the
sight
of
the
sly
steely
old
black
man
agent
fisherman
boatman
tracker
savior
spy
standing
in
broad
daylight
whipped
finally
by
two
pails
of
blackberries
paying
them
no
mind
he
took
a
berry
and
put
it
in
the
three
week
old
denver
s
mouth
the
women
shrieked
she
s
too
little
for
that
stamp
bowels
be
soup
sickify
her
stomach
but
the
baby
s
thrilled
eyes
and
smacking
lips
made
them
follow
suit
sampling
one
at
a
time
the
berries
that
tasted
like
church
finally
baby
suggs
slapped
the
boys
hands
away
from
the
bucket
and
sent
stamp
around
to
the
pump
to
rinse
himself
she
had
decided
to
do
something
with
the
fruit
worthy
of
the
man
s
labor
and
his
love
that
s
how
it
began
she
made
the
pastry
dough
and
thought
she
ought
to
tell
ella
and
john
to
stop
on
by
because
three
pies
maybe
four
were
too
much
to
keep
for
one
s
own
sethe
thought
they
might
as
well
back
it
up
with
a
couple
of
chickens
stamp
allowed
that
perch
and
catfish
were
jumping
into
the
boat
didn
t
even
have
to
drop
a
line
from
denver
s
two
thrilled
eyes
it
grew
to
a
feast
for
ninety
people
shook
with
their
voices
far
into
the
night
ninety
people
who
ate
so
well
and
laughed
so
much
it
made
them
angry
they
woke
up
the
next
morning
and
remembered
the
meal
fried
perch
that
stamp
paid
handled
with
a
hickory
twig
holding
his
left
palm
out
against
the
spit
and
pop
of
the
boiling
grease
the
corn
pudding
made
with
cream
tired
overfed
children
asleep
in
the
grass
tiny
bones
of
roasted
rabbit
still
in
their
hands
and
got
angry
baby
suggs
three
maybe
four
pies
grew
to
ten
maybe
twelve
sethe
s
two
hens
became
five
turkeys
the
one
block
of
ice
brought
all
the
way
from
cincinnati
over
which
they
poured
mashed
watermelon
mixed
with
sugar
and
mint
to
make
a
punch
became
a
wagonload
of
ice
cakes
for
a
washtub
full
of
strawberry
shrug
rocking
with
laughter
goodwill
and
food
for
ninety
made
them
angry
too
much
they
thought
where
does
she
get
it
all
baby
suggs
holy
why
is
she
and
hers
always
the
center
of
things
how
come
she
always
knows
exactly
what
to
do
and
when
giving
advice
passing
messages
healing
the
sick
hiding
fugitives
loving
cooking
cooking
loving
preaching
singing
dancing
and
loving
everybody
like
it
was
her
job
and
hers
alone
now
to
take
two
buckets
of
blackberries
and
make
ten
maybe
twelve
pies
to
have
turkey
enough
for
the
whole
town
pretty
near
new
peas
in
september
fresh
cream
but
no
cow
ice
and
sugar
batter
bread
bread
pudding
raised
bread
shortbread
it
made
them
mad
loaves
and
fishes
were
his
powers
they
did
not
belong
to
an
ex
slave
who
had
probably
never
carried
one
hundred
pounds
to
the
scale
or
picked
okra
with
a
baby
on
her
back
who
had
never
been
lashed
by
a
ten
year
old
whiteboy
as
god
knows
they
had
who
had
not
even
escaped
slavery
had
in
fact
been
bought
out
of
it
by
a
doting
son
and
driven
to
the
ohio
river
in
a
wagon
free
papers
folded
between
her
breasts
driven
by
the
very
man
who
had
been
her
master
who
also
paid
her
resettlement
fee
name
of
garner
and
rented
a
house
with
two
floors
and
a
well
from
the
bodwins
the
white
brother
and
sister
who
gave
stamp
paid
ella
and
john
clothes
goods
and
gear
for
runaways
because
they
hated
slavery
worse
than
they
hated
slaves
it
made
them
furious
they
swallowed
baking
soda
the
morning
after
to
calm
the
stomach
violence
caused
by
the
bounty
the
reckless
generosity
on
display
at
whispered
to
each
other
in
the
yards
about
fat
rats
doom
and
uncalled
for
pride
the
scent
of
their
disapproval
lay
heavy
in
the
air
baby
suggs
woke
to
it
and
wondered
what
it
was
as
she
boiled
hominy
for
her
grandchildren
later
as
she
stood
in
the
garden
chopping
at
the
tight
soil
over
the
roots
of
the
pepper
plants
she
smelled
it
again
she
lifted
her
head
and
looked
around
behind
her
some
yards
to
the
left
sethe
squatted
in
the
pole
beans
her
shoulders
were
distorted
by
the
greased
flannel
under
her
dress
to
encourage
the
healing
of
her
back
near
her
in
a
bushel
basket
was
the
three
week
old
baby
baby
suggs
holy
looked
up
the
sky
was
blue
and
clear
not
one
touch
of
death
in
the
definite
green
of
the
leaves
she
could
hear
birds
and
faintly
the
stream
way
down
in
the
meadow
the
puppy
here
boy
was
burying
the
last
bones
from
yesterday
s
party
from
somewhere
at
the
side
of
the
house
came
the
voices
of
buglar
howard
and
the
crawling
girl
nothing
seemed
amiss
yet
the
smell
of
disapproval
was
sharp
back
beyond
the
vegetable
garden
closer
to
the
stream
but
in
full
sun
she
had
planted
corn
much
as
they
d
picked
for
the
party
there
were
still
ears
ripening
which
she
could
see
from
where
she
stood
baby
suggs
leaned
back
into
the
peppers
and
the
squash
vines
with
her
hoe
carefully
with
the
blade
at
just
the
right
angle
she
cut
through
a
stalk
of
insistent
rue
its
flowers
she
stuck
through
a
split
in
her
hat
the
rest
she
tossed
aside
the
quiet
clok
clok
clok
of
wood
splitting
reminded
her
that
stamp
was
doing
the
chore
he
promised
to
the
night
before
she
sighed
at
her
work
and
a
moment
later
straightened
up
to
sniff
the
disapproval
once
again
resting
on
the
handle
of
the
hoe
she
concentrated
she
was
accustomed
to
the
knowledge
that
nobody
prayed
for
her
but
this
free
floating
repulsion
was
new
it
wasn
t
whitefolks
that
much
she
could
tell
so
it
must
be
colored
ones
and
then
she
knew
her
friends
and
neighbors
were
angry
at
her
because
she
had
overstepped
given
too
much
offended
them
by
excess
baby
closed
her
eyes
perhaps
they
were
right
suddenly
behind
the
disapproving
odor
way
way
back
behind
it
she
smelled
another
thing
dark
and
coming
something
she
couldn
t
get
at
because
the
other
odor
hid
it
she
squeezed
her
eyes
tight
to
see
what
it
was
but
all
she
could
make
out
was
high
topped
shoes
she
didn
t
like
the
look
of
thwarted
yet
wondering
she
chopped
away
with
the
hoe
what
could
it
be
this
dark
and
coming
thing
what
was
left
to
hurt
her
now
news
of
halle
s
death
no
she
had
been
prepared
for
that
better
than
she
had
for
his
life
the
last
of
her
children
whom
she
barely
glanced
at
when
he
was
born
because
it
wasn
t
worth
the
trouble
to
try
to
learn
features
you
would
never
see
change
into
adulthood
anyway
seven
times
she
had
done
that
held
a
little
foot
examined
the
fat
fingertips
with
her
own
fingers
she
never
saw
become
the
male
or
female
hands
a
mother
would
recognize
anywhere
she
didn
t
know
to
this
day
what
their
permanent
teeth
looked
like
or
how
they
held
their
heads
when
they
walked
did
patty
lose
her
lisp
what
color
did
famous
skin
finally
take
was
that
a
cleft
in
johnny
s
chin
or
just
a
dimple
that
would
disappear
soon
s
his
jawbone
changed
four
girls
and
the
last
time
she
saw
them
there
was
no
hair
under
their
arms
does
ardelia
still
love
the
burned
bottom
of
bread
all
seven
were
gone
or
dead
what
would
be
the
point
of
looking
too
hard
at
that
youngest
one
but
for
some
reason
they
let
her
keep
him
he
was
with
her
everywhere
when
she
hurt
her
hip
in
carolina
she
was
a
real
bargain
costing
less
than
halle
who
was
ten
then
for
mr
garner
who
took
them
both
to
kentucky
to
a
farm
he
called
sweet
home
because
of
the
hip
she
jerked
like
a
three
legged
dog
when
she
walked
but
at
sweet
home
there
wasn
t
a
rice
field
or
tobacco
patch
in
sight
and
nobody
but
nobody
knocked
her
down
not
once
lillian
garner
called
her
jenny
for
some
reason
but
she
never
pushed
hit
or
called
her
mean
names
even
when
she
slipped
in
cow
dung
and
broke
every
egg
in
her
apron
nobody
said
you
blackbitchwhat
sthematterwith
you
and
nobody
knocked
her
down
sweet
home
was
tiny
compared
to
the
places
she
had
been
mr
garner
mrs
garner
herself
halle
and
four
boys
over
half
named
paul
made
up
the
entire
population
mrs
garner
hummed
when
she
worked
mr
garner
acted
like
the
world
was
a
toy
he
was
supposed
to
have
fun
with
neither
wanted
her
in
the
field
mr
garner
s
boys
including
halle
did
all
of
that
which
was
a
blessing
since
she
could
not
have
managed
it
anyway
what
she
did
was
stand
beside
the
humming
lillian
garner
while
the
two
of
them
cooked
preserved
washed
ironed
made
candles
clothes
soap
and
cider
fed
chickens
pigs
dogs
and
geese
milked
cows
churned
butter
rendered
fat
laid
fires
nothing
to
it
and
nobody
knocked
her
down
her
hip
hurt
every
single
day
but
she
never
spoke
of
it
only
halle
who
had
watched
her
movements
closely
for
the
last
four
years
knew
that
to
get
in
and
out
of
bed
she
had
to
lift
her
thigh
with
both
hands
which
was
why
he
spoke
to
mr
garner
about
buying
her
out
of
there
so
she
could
sit
down
for
a
change
sweet
boy
the
one
person
who
did
something
hard
for
her
gave
her
his
work
his
life
and
now
his
children
whose
voices
she
could
just
make
out
as
she
stood
in
the
garden
wondering
what
was
the
dark
and
coming
thing
behind
the
scent
of
disapproval
sweet
home
was
a
marked
improvement
no
question
and
no
matter
for
the
sadness
was
at
her
center
the
desolated
center
where
the
self
that
was
no
self
made
its
home
sad
as
it
was
that
she
did
not
know
where
her
children
were
buried
or
what
they
looked
like
if
alive
fact
was
she
knew
more
about
them
than
she
knew
about
herself
having
never
had
the
map
to
discover
what
she
was
like
could
she
sing
was
it
nice
to
hear
when
she
did
was
she
pretty
was
she
a
good
friend
could
she
have
been
a
loving
mother
a
faithful
wife
have
i
got
a
sister
and
does
she
favor
me
if
my
mother
knew
me
would
she
like
me
in
lillian
garner
s
house
exempted
from
the
field
work
that
broke
her
hip
and
the
exhaustion
that
drugged
her
mind
in
lillian
garner
s
house
where
nobody
knocked
her
down
or
up
she
listened
to
the
whitewoman
humming
at
her
work
watched
her
face
light
up
when
mr
garner
came
in
and
thought
it
s
better
here
but
i
m
not
the
garners
it
seemed
to
her
ran
a
special
kind
of
slavery
treating
them
like
paid
labor
listening
to
what
they
said
teaching
what
they
wanted
known
and
he
didn
t
stud
his
boys
never
brought
them
to
her
cabin
with
directions
to
lay
down
with
her
like
they
did
in
carolina
or
rented
their
sex
out
on
other
farms
it
surprised
and
pleased
her
but
worried
her
too
would
he
pick
women
for
them
or
what
did
he
think
was
going
to
happen
when
those
boys
ran
smack
into
their
nature
some
danger
he
was
courting
and
he
surely
knew
it
in
fact
his
order
for
them
not
to
leave
sweet
home
except
in
his
company
was
not
so
much
because
of
the
law
but
the
danger
of
men
bred
slaves
on
the
loose
baby
suggs
talked
as
little
as
she
could
get
away
with
because
what
was
there
to
say
that
the
roots
of
her
tongue
could
manage
so
the
whitewoman
finding
her
new
slave
excellent
if
silent
help
hummed
to
herself
while
she
worked
when
mr
garner
agreed
to
the
arrangements
with
halle
and
when
halle
looked
like
it
meant
more
to
him
that
she
go
free
than
anything
in
the
world
she
let
herself
be
taken
cross
the
river
of
the
two
hard
thingsstanding
on
her
feet
till
she
dropped
or
leaving
her
last
and
probably
only
living
child
she
chose
the
hard
thing
that
made
him
happy
and
never
put
to
him
the
question
she
put
to
herself
what
for
what
does
a
sixty
odd
year
old
slavewoman
who
walks
like
a
three
legged
dog
need
freedom
for
and
when
she
stepped
foot
on
free
ground
she
could
not
believe
that
halle
knew
what
she
didn
t
that
halle
who
had
never
drawn
one
free
breath
knew
that
there
was
nothing
like
it
in
this
world
it
scared
her
something
s
the
matter
what
s
the
matter
what
s
the
matter
she
asked
herself
she
didn
t
know
what
she
looked
like
and
was
not
curious
but
suddenly
she
saw
her
hands
and
thought
with
a
clarity
as
simple
as
it
was
dazzling
these
hands
belong
to
me
these
my
hands
next
she
felt
a
knocking
in
her
chest
and
discovered
something
else
new
her
own
heartbeat
had
it
been
there
all
along
this
pounding
thing
she
felt
like
a
fool
and
began
to
laugh
out
loud
mr
garner
looked
over
his
shoulder
at
her
with
wide
brown
eyes
and
smiled
himself
what
s
funny
jenny
she
couldn
t
stop
laughing
my
heart
s
beating
she
said
and
it
was
true
mr
garner
laughed
nothing
to
be
scared
of
jenny
just
keep
your
same
ways
you
ll
be
all
right
she
covered
her
mouth
to
keep
from
laughing
too
loud
these
people
i
m
taking
you
to
will
give
you
what
help
you
need
name
of
bodwin
a
brother
and
a
sister
scots
i
been
knowing
them
for
twenty
years
or
more
baby
suggs
thought
it
was
a
good
time
to
ask
him
something
she
had
long
wanted
to
know
mr
garner
she
said
why
you
all
call
me
jenny
cause
that
what
s
on
your
sales
ticket
gal
ain
t
that
your
name
what
you
call
yourself
nothings
she
said
i
don
t
call
myself
nothing
mr
garner
went
red
with
laughter
when
i
took
you
out
of
carolina
whitlow
called
you
jenny
and
jenny
whitlow
is
what
his
bill
said
didn
t
he
call
you
jenny
no
sir
if
he
did
i
didn
t
hear
it
what
did
you
answer
to
anything
but
suggs
is
what
my
husband
name
you
got
married
jenny
i
didn
t
know
it
manner
of
speaking
you
know
where
he
is
this
husband
no
sir
is
that
halle
s
daddy
no
sir
why
you
call
him
suggs
then
his
bill
of
sale
says
whitlow
too
just
like
yours
suggs
is
my
name
sir
from
my
husband
he
didn
t
call
me
jenny
what
he
call
you
baby
well
said
mr
garner
going
pink
again
if
i
was
you
i
d
stick
to
jenny
whitlow
mrs
baby
suggs
ain
t
no
name
for
a
freed
negro
maybe
not
she
thought
but
baby
suggs
was
all
she
had
left
of
the
husband
she
claimed
a
serious
melancholy
man
who
taught
her
how
to
make
shoes
the
two
of
them
made
a
pact
whichever
one
got
a
chance
to
run
would
take
it
together
if
possible
alone
if
not
and
no
looking
back
he
got
his
chance
and
since
she
never
heard
otherwise
she
believed
he
made
it
now
how
could
he
find
or
hear
tell
of
her
if
she
was
calling
herself
some
bill
of
sale
name
she
couldn
t
get
over
the
city
more
people
than
carolina
and
enough
whitefolks
to
stop
the
breath
two
story
buildings
everywhere
and
walkways
made
of
perfectly
cut
slats
of
wood
roads
wide
as
garner
s
whole
house
this
is
a
city
of
water
said
mr
garner
everything
travels
by
water
and
what
the
rivers
can
t
carry
the
canals
take
a
queen
of
a
city
jenny
everything
you
ever
dreamed
of
they
make
it
right
here
iron
stoves
buttons
ships
shirts
hairbrushes
paint
steam
engines
books
a
sewer
system
make
your
eyes
bug
out
oh
this
is
a
city
all
right
if
you
have
to
live
in
a
city
this
is
it
the
bodwins
lived
right
in
the
center
of
a
street
full
of
houses
and
trees
mr
garner
leaped
out
and
tied
his
horse
to
a
solid
iron
post
here
we
are
baby
picked
up
her
bundle
and
with
great
difficulty
caused
by
her
hip
and
the
hours
of
sitting
in
a
wagon
climbed
down
mr
garner
was
up
the
walk
and
on
the
porch
before
she
touched
ground
but
she
got
a
peep
at
a
negro
girl
s
face
at
the
open
door
before
she
followed
a
path
to
the
back
of
the
house
she
waited
what
seemed
a
long
time
before
this
same
girl
opened
the
kitchen
door
and
offered
her
a
seat
by
the
window
can
i
get
you
anything
to
eat
ma
am
the
girl
asked
no
darling
i
d
look
favorable
on
some
water
though
the
girl
went
to
the
sink
and
pumped
a
cupful
of
water
she
placed
it
in
baby
suggs
hand
i
m
janey
ma
am
baby
marveling
at
the
sink
drank
every
drop
of
water
although
it
tasted
like
a
serious
medicine
suggs
she
said
blotting
her
lips
with
the
back
of
her
hand
baby
suggs
glad
to
meet
you
mrs
suggs
you
going
to
be
staying
here
i
don
t
know
where
i
ll
be
mr
garner
that
s
him
what
brought
me
here
he
say
he
arrange
something
for
me
and
then
i
m
free
you
know
janey
smiled
yes
ma
am
your
people
live
around
here
yes
ma
am
all
us
live
out
on
bluestone
we
scattered
said
baby
suggs
but
maybe
not
for
long
great
god
she
thought
where
do
i
start
get
somebody
to
write
old
whitlow
see
who
took
patty
and
rosa
lee
somebody
name
dunn
got
ardelia
and
went
west
she
heard
no
point
in
trying
for
tyree
or
john
they
cut
thirty
years
ago
and
if
she
searched
too
hard
and
they
were
hiding
finding
them
would
do
them
more
harm
than
good
nancy
and
famous
died
in
a
ship
off
the
virginia
coast
before
it
set
sail
for
savannah
that
much
she
knew
the
overseer
at
whitlow
s
place
brought
her
the
news
more
from
a
wish
to
have
his
way
with
her
than
from
the
kindness
of
his
heart
the
captain
waited
three
weeks
in
port
to
get
a
full
cargo
before
setting
off
of
the
slaves
in
the
hold
who
didn
t
make
it
he
said
two
were
whitlow
pickaninnies
name
of
but
she
knew
their
names
she
knew
and
covered
her
ears
with
her
fists
to
keep
from
hearing
them
come
from
his
mouth
janey
heated
some
milk
and
poured
it
in
a
bowl
next
to
a
plate
of
cornbread
after
some
coaxing
baby
suggs
came
to
the
table
and
sat
down
she
crumbled
the
bread
into
the
hot
milk
and
discovered
she
was
hungrier
than
she
had
ever
been
in
her
life
and
that
was
saying
something
they
going
to
miss
this
no
said
janey
eat
all
you
want
it
s
ours
anybody
else
live
here
just
me
mr
woodruff
he
does
the
outside
chores
he
comes
by
two
three
days
a
week
just
you
two
yes
ma
am
i
do
the
cooking
and
washing
maybe
your
people
know
of
somebody
looking
for
help
i
be
sure
to
ask
but
i
know
they
take
women
at
the
slaughterhouse
doing
what
i
don
t
know
something
men
don
t
want
to
do
i
reckon
my
cousin
say
you
get
all
the
meat
you
want
plus
twenty
five
cents
the
hour
she
make
summer
sausage
baby
suggs
lifted
her
hand
to
the
top
of
her
head
money
money
they
would
pay
her
money
every
single
day
money
where
is
this
here
slaughterhouse
she
asked
before
janey
could
answer
the
bodwins
came
in
to
the
kitchen
with
a
grinning
mr
garner
behind
undeniably
brother
and
sister
both
dressed
in
gray
with
faces
too
young
for
their
snow
white
hair
did
you
give
her
anything
to
eat
janey
asked
the
brother
yes
sir
keep
your
seat
jenny
said
the
sister
and
that
good
news
got
better
when
they
asked
what
work
she
could
do
instead
of
reeling
off
the
hundreds
of
tasks
she
had
performed
she
asked
about
the
slaughterhouse
she
was
too
old
for
that
they
said
she
s
the
best
cobbler
you
ever
see
said
mr
garner
cobbler
sister
bodwin
raised
her
black
thick
eyebrows
who
taught
you
that
was
a
slave
taught
me
said
baby
suggs
new
boots
or
just
repair
new
old
anything
well
said
brother
bodwin
that
ll
be
something
but
you
ll
need
more
what
about
taking
in
wash
asked
sister
bodwin
yes
ma
am
two
cents
a
pound
yes
ma
am
but
where
s
the
in
what
you
said
take
in
wash
where
is
the
in
where
i
m
going
to
be
oh
just
listen
to
this
jenny
said
mr
garner
these
two
angels
got
a
house
for
you
place
they
own
out
a
ways
it
had
belonged
to
their
grandparents
before
they
moved
in
town
recently
it
had
been
rented
out
to
a
whole
parcel
of
negroes
who
had
left
the
state
it
was
too
big
a
house
for
jenny
alone
they
said
two
rooms
upstairs
two
down
but
it
was
the
best
and
the
only
thing
they
could
do
in
return
for
laundry
some
seamstress
work
a
little
canning
and
so
on
oh
shoes
too
they
would
permit
her
to
stay
there
provided
she
was
clean
the
past
parcel
of
colored
wasn
t
baby
suggs
agreed
to
the
situation
sorry
to
see
the
money
go
but
excited
about
a
house
with
stepsnever
mind
she
couldn
t
climb
them
mr
garner
told
the
bodwins
that
she
was
a
right
fine
cook
as
well
as
a
fine
cobbler
and
showed
his
belly
and
the
sample
on
his
feet
everybody
laughed
anything
you
need
let
us
know
said
the
sister
we
don
t
hold
with
slavery
even
garner
s
kind
tell
em
jenny
you
live
any
better
on
any
place
before
mine
no
sir
she
said
no
place
how
long
was
you
at
sweet
home
ten
year
i
believe
ever
go
hungry
no
sir
cold
no
sir
anybody
lay
a
hand
on
you
no
sir
did
i
let
halle
buy
you
or
not
yes
sir
you
did
she
said
thinking
but
you
got
my
boy
and
i
m
all
broke
down
you
be
renting
him
out
to
pay
for
me
way
after
i
m
gone
to
glory
woodruff
they
said
would
carry
her
out
there
they
said
and
all
three
disappeared
through
the
kitchen
door
i
have
to
fix
the
supper
now
said
janey
i
ll
help
said
baby
suggs
you
too
short
to
reach
the
fire
it
was
dark
when
woodruff
clicked
the
horse
into
a
trot
he
was
a
young
man
with
a
heavy
beard
and
a
burned
place
on
his
jaw
the
beard
did
not
hide
you
born
up
here
baby
suggs
asked
him
no
ma
am
virginia
been
here
a
couple
years
i
see
you
going
to
a
nice
house
big
too
a
preacher
and
his
family
was
in
there
eighteen
children
have
mercy
where
they
go
took
off
to
illinois
bishop
allen
gave
him
a
congregation
up
there
big
what
churches
around
here
i
ain
t
set
foot
in
one
in
ten
years
how
come
wasn
t
none
i
dislike
the
place
i
was
before
this
last
one
but
i
did
get
to
church
every
sunday
some
kind
of
way
i
bet
the
lord
done
forgot
who
i
am
by
now
go
see
reverend
pike
ma
am
he
ll
reacquaint
you
i
won
t
need
him
for
that
i
can
make
my
own
acquaintance
what
i
need
him
for
is
to
reacquaint
me
with
my
children
he
can
read
and
write
i
reckon
sure
good
cause
i
got
a
lot
of
digging
up
to
do
but
the
news
they
dug
up
was
so
pitiful
she
quit
after
two
years
of
messages
written
by
the
preacher
s
hand
two
years
of
washing
sewing
canning
cobbling
gardening
and
sitting
in
churches
all
she
found
out
was
that
the
whitlow
place
was
gone
and
that
you
couldn
t
write
to
a
man
named
dunn
if
all
you
knew
was
that
he
went
west
the
good
news
however
was
that
halle
got
married
and
had
a
baby
coming
she
fixed
on
that
and
her
own
brand
of
preaching
having
made
up
her
mind
about
what
to
do
with
the
heart
that
started
beating
the
minute
she
crossed
the
ohio
river
and
it
worked
out
worked
out
just
fine
until
she
got
proud
and
let
herself
be
overwhelmed
by
the
sight
of
her
daughter
in
law
and
halle
s
children
one
of
whom
was
born
on
the
way
and
have
a
celebration
of
blackberries
that
put
christmas
to
shame
now
she
stood
in
the
garden
smelling
disapproval
feeling
a
dark
and
coming
thing
and
seeing
high
topped
shoes
that
she
didn
t
like
the
look
of
at
all
at
all
chapter
when
the
four
horsemen
came
schoolteacher
one
nephew
one
slave
catcher
and
a
sheriff
the
house
on
bluestone
road
was
so
quiet
they
thought
they
were
too
late
three
of
them
dismounted
one
stayed
in
the
saddle
his
rifle
ready
his
eyes
trained
away
from
the
house
to
the
left
and
to
the
right
because
likely
as
not
the
fugitive
would
make
a
dash
for
it
although
sometimes
you
could
never
tell
you
d
find
them
folded
up
tight
somewhere
beneath
floorboards
in
a
pantry
once
in
a
chimney
even
then
care
was
taken
because
the
quietest
ones
the
ones
you
pulled
from
a
press
a
hayloft
or
that
once
from
a
chimney
would
go
along
nicely
for
two
or
three
seconds
caught
red
handed
so
to
speak
they
would
seem
to
recognize
the
futility
of
outsmarting
a
whiteman
and
the
hopelessness
of
outrunning
a
rifle
smile
even
like
a
child
caught
dead
with
his
hand
in
the
jelly
jar
and
when
you
reached
for
the
rope
to
tie
him
well
even
then
you
couldn
t
tell
the
very
nigger
with
his
head
hanging
and
a
little
jelly
jar
smile
on
his
face
could
all
of
a
sudden
roar
like
a
bull
or
some
such
and
commence
to
do
disbelievable
things
grab
the
rifle
at
its
mouth
throw
himself
at
the
one
holding
it
anything
so
you
had
to
keep
back
a
pace
leave
the
tying
to
another
otherwise
you
ended
up
killing
what
you
were
paid
to
bring
back
alive
unlike
a
snake
or
a
bear
a
dead
nigger
could
not
be
skinned
for
profit
and
was
not
worth
his
own
dead
weight
in
coin
six
or
seven
negroes
were
walking
up
the
road
toward
the
house
two
boys
from
the
slave
catcher
s
left
and
some
women
from
his
right
he
motioned
them
still
with
his
rifle
and
they
stood
where
they
were
the
nephew
came
back
from
peeping
inside
the
house
and
after
touching
his
lips
for
silence
pointed
his
thumb
to
say
that
what
they
were
looking
for
was
round
back
the
slave
catcher
dismounted
then
and
joined
the
others
schoolteacher
and
the
nephew
moved
to
the
left
of
the
house
himself
and
the
sheriff
to
the
right
a
crazy
old
nigger
was
standing
in
the
woodpile
with
an
ax
you
could
tell
he
was
crazy
right
off
because
he
was
grunting
making
low
cat
noises
like
about
twelve
yards
beyond
that
nigger
was
another
one
a
woman
with
a
flower
in
her
hat
crazy
too
probably
because
she
too
was
standing
stock
still
but
fanning
her
hands
as
though
pushing
cobwebs
out
of
her
way
both
however
were
staring
at
the
same
place
a
shed
nephew
walked
over
to
the
old
nigger
boy
and
took
the
ax
from
him
then
all
four
started
toward
the
shed
inside
two
boys
bled
in
the
sawdust
and
dirt
at
the
feet
of
a
nigger
woman
holding
a
blood
soaked
child
to
her
chest
with
one
hand
and
an
infant
by
the
heels
in
the
other
she
did
not
look
at
them
she
simply
swung
the
baby
toward
the
wall
planks
missed
and
tried
to
connect
a
second
time
when
out
of
nowheremin
the
ticking
time
the
men
spent
staring
at
what
there
was
to
stare
the
old
nigger
boy
still
mewing
ran
through
the
door
behind
them
and
snatched
the
baby
from
the
arch
of
its
mother
s
swing
right
off
it
was
clear
to
schoolteacher
especially
that
there
was
nothing
there
to
claim
the
three
now
four
because
she
d
had
the
one
coming
when
she
cut
pickaninnies
they
had
hoped
were
alive
and
well
enough
to
take
back
to
kentucky
take
back
and
raise
properly
to
do
the
work
sweet
home
desperately
needed
were
not
two
were
lying
open
eyed
in
sawdust
a
third
pumped
blood
down
the
dress
of
the
main
one
the
woman
schoolteacher
bragged
about
the
one
he
said
made
fine
ink
damn
good
soup
pressed
his
collars
the
way
he
liked
besides
having
at
least
ten
breeding
years
left
but
now
she
d
gone
wild
due
to
the
mishandling
of
the
nephew
who
d
overbeat
her
and
made
her
cut
and
run
schoolteacher
had
chastised
that
nephew
telling
him
to
think
just
think
what
would
his
own
horse
do
if
you
beat
it
beyond
the
point
of
education
or
chipper
or
samson
suppose
you
beat
the
hounds
past
that
point
thataway
never
again
could
you
trust
them
in
the
woods
or
anywhere
else
you
d
be
feeding
them
maybe
holding
out
a
piece
of
rabbit
in
your
hand
and
the
animal
would
revert
bite
your
hand
clean
off
so
he
punished
that
nephew
by
not
letting
him
come
on
the
hunt
made
him
stay
there
feed
stock
feed
himself
feed
lillian
tend
crops
see
how
he
liked
it
see
what
happened
when
you
overbear
creatures
god
had
given
you
the
responsibility
of
the
trouble
it
was
and
the
loss
the
whole
lot
was
lost
now
five
he
could
claim
the
baby
struggling
in
the
arms
of
the
mewing
old
man
but
who
d
tend
her
because
the
woman
something
was
wrong
with
her
she
was
looking
at
him
now
and
if
his
other
nephew
could
see
that
look
he
would
learn
the
lesson
for
sure
you
just
can
t
mishandle
creatures
and
expect
success
the
nephew
the
one
who
had
nursed
her
while
his
brother
held
her
down
didn
t
know
he
was
shaking
his
uncle
had
warned
him
against
that
kind
of
confusion
but
the
warning
didn
t
seem
to
be
taking
what
she
go
and
do
that
for
on
account
of
a
beating
hell
he
d
been
beat
a
million
times
and
he
was
white
once
it
hurt
so
bad
and
made
him
so
mad
he
d
smashed
the
well
bucket
another
time
he
took
it
out
on
samson
a
few
tossed
rocks
was
all
but
no
beating
ever
made
him
i
mean
no
way
he
could
have
what
she
go
and
do
that
for
and
that
is
what
he
asked
the
sheriff
who
was
standing
there
amazed
like
the
rest
of
them
but
not
shaking
he
was
swallowing
hard
over
and
over
again
what
she
want
to
go
and
do
that
for
the
sheriff
turned
then
said
to
the
other
three
you
all
better
go
on
look
like
your
business
is
over
mine
s
started
now
schoolteacher
beat
his
hat
against
his
thigh
and
spit
before
leaving
the
woodshed
nephew
and
the
catcher
backed
out
with
him
they
didn
t
look
at
the
woman
in
the
pepper
plants
with
the
flower
in
her
hat
and
they
didn
t
look
at
the
seven
or
so
faces
that
had
edged
closer
in
spite
of
the
catcher
s
rifle
warning
enough
nigger
eyes
for
now
little
nigger
boy
eyes
open
in
sawdust
little
nigger
girl
eyes
staring
between
the
wet
fingers
that
held
her
face
so
her
head
wouldn
t
fall
off
little
nigger
baby
eyes
crinkling
up
to
cry
in
the
arms
of
the
old
nigger
whose
own
eyes
were
nothing
but
slivers
looking
down
at
his
feet
but
the
worst
ones
were
those
of
the
nigger
woman
who
looked
like
she
didn
t
have
any
since
the
whites
in
them
had
disappeared
and
since
they
were
as
black
as
her
skin
she
looked
blind
they
unhitched
from
schoolteacher
s
horse
the
borrowed
mule
that
was
to
carry
the
fugitive
woman
back
to
where
she
belonged
and
tied
it
to
the
fence
then
with
the
sun
straight
up
over
their
heads
they
trotted
off
leaving
the
sheriff
behind
among
the
damnedest
bunch
of
coons
they
d
ever
seen
all
testimony
to
the
results
of
a
little
so
called
freedom
imposed
on
people
who
needed
every
care
and
guidance
in
the
world
to
keep
them
from
the
cannibal
life
they
preferred
the
sheriff
wanted
to
back
out
too
to
stand
in
the
sunlight
outside
of
that
place
meant
for
housing
wood
coal
kerosene
fuel
for
cold
ohio
winters
which
he
thought
of
now
while
resisting
the
urge
to
run
into
the
august
sunlight
not
because
he
was
afraid
not
at
all
he
was
just
cold
and
he
didn
t
want
to
touch
anything
the
baby
in
the
old
man
s
arms
was
crying
and
the
woman
s
eyes
with
no
whites
were
gazing
straight
ahead
they
all
might
have
remained
that
way
frozen
till
thursday
except
one
of
the
boys
on
the
floor
sighed
as
if
he
were
sunk
in
the
pleasure
of
a
deep
sweet
sleep
he
sighed
the
sigh
that
flung
the
sheriff
into
action
i
ll
have
to
take
you
in
no
trouble
now
you
ve
done
enough
to
last
you
come
on
now
she
did
not
move
you
come
quiet
hear
and
i
won
t
have
to
tie
you
up
she
stayed
still
and
he
had
made
up
his
mind
to
go
near
her
and
some
kind
of
way
bind
her
wet
red
hands
when
a
shadow
behind
him
in
the
doorway
made
him
turn
the
nigger
with
the
flower
in
her
hat
entered
baby
suggs
noticed
who
breathed
and
who
did
not
and
went
straight
to
the
boys
lying
in
the
dirt
the
old
man
moved
to
the
woman
gazing
and
said
sethe
you
take
my
armload
and
gimme
yours
she
turned
to
him
and
glancing
at
the
baby
he
was
holding
made
a
low
sound
in
her
throat
as
though
she
d
made
a
mistake
left
the
salt
out
of
the
bread
or
something
i
m
going
out
here
and
send
for
a
wagon
the
sheriff
said
and
got
into
the
sunlight
at
last
but
neither
stamp
paid
nor
baby
suggs
could
make
her
put
her
crawling
already
girl
down
out
of
the
shed
back
in
the
house
she
held
on
baby
suggs
had
got
the
boys
inside
and
was
bathing
their
heads
rubbing
their
hands
lifting
their
lids
whispering
beg
your
pardon
i
beg
your
pardon
the
whole
time
she
bound
their
wounds
and
made
them
breathe
camphor
before
turning
her
attention
to
sethe
she
took
the
crying
baby
from
stamp
paid
and
carried
it
on
her
shoulder
for
a
full
two
minutes
then
stood
in
front
of
its
mother
it
s
time
to
nurse
your
youngest
she
said
sethe
reached
up
for
the
baby
without
letting
the
dead
one
go
baby
suggs
shook
her
head
one
at
a
time
she
said
and
traded
the
living
for
the
dead
which
she
carried
into
the
keeping
room
when
she
came
back
sethe
was
aiming
a
bloody
nipple
into
the
baby
s
mouth
baby
suggs
slammed
her
fist
on
the
table
and
shouted
clean
up
clean
yourself
up
they
fought
then
like
rivals
over
the
heart
of
the
loved
they
fought
each
struggling
for
the
nursing
child
baby
suggs
lost
when
she
slipped
in
a
red
puddle
and
fell
so
denver
took
her
mother
s
milk
right
along
with
the
blood
of
her
sister
and
that
s
the
way
they
were
when
the
sheriff
returned
having
commandeered
a
neighbor
s
cart
and
ordered
stamp
to
drive
it
outside
a
throng
now
of
black
faces
stopped
murmuring
holding
the
living
child
sethe
walked
past
them
in
their
silence
and
hers
she
climbed
into
the
cart
her
profile
knife
clean
against
a
cheery
blue
sky
a
profile
that
shocked
them
with
its
clarity
was
her
head
a
bit
too
high
her
back
a
little
too
straight
probably
otherwise
the
singing
would
have
begun
at
once
the
moment
she
appeared
in
the
doorway
of
the
house
on
bluestone
road
some
cape
of
sound
would
have
quickly
been
wrapped
around
her
like
arms
to
hold
and
steady
her
on
the
way
as
it
was
they
waited
till
the
cart
turned
about
headed
west
to
town
and
then
no
words
humming
no
words
at
all
baby
suggs
meant
to
run
skip
down
the
porch
steps
after
the
cart
screaming
no
no
don
t
let
her
take
that
last
one
too
she
meant
to
had
started
to
but
when
she
got
up
from
the
floor
and
reached
the
yard
the
cart
was
gone
and
a
wagon
was
rolling
up
a
red
haired
boy
and
a
yellow
haired
girl
jumped
down
and
ran
through
the
crowd
toward
her
the
boy
had
a
half
eaten
sweet
pepper
in
one
hand
and
a
pair
of
shoes
in
the
other
mama
says
wednesday
he
held
them
together
by
their
tongues
she
says
you
got
to
have
these
fixed
by
wednesday
baby
suggs
looked
at
him
and
then
at
the
woman
holding
a
twitching
lead
horse
to
the
road
she
says
wednesday
you
hear
baby
baby
she
took
the
shoes
from
him
high
topped
and
muddy
saying
i
beg
your
pardon
lord
i
beg
your
pardon
i
sure
do
out
of
sight
the
cart
creaked
on
down
bluestone
road
nobody
in
it
spoke
the
wagon
rock
had
put
the
baby
to
sleep
the
hot
sun
dried
sethe
s
dress
stiff
like
rigor
morris
chapter
that
ain
t
her
mouth
anybody
who
didn
t
know
her
or
maybe
somebody
who
just
got
a
glimpse
of
her
through
the
peephole
at
the
restaurant
might
think
it
was
hers
but
paul
d
knew
better
oh
well
a
little
something
around
the
forehead
a
quietness
that
kind
of
reminded
you
of
her
but
there
was
no
way
you
could
take
that
for
her
mouth
and
he
said
so
told
stamp
paid
who
was
watching
him
carefully
i
don
t
know
man
don
t
look
like
it
to
me
i
know
sethe
s
mouth
and
this
ain
t
it
he
smoothed
the
clipping
with
his
fingers
and
peered
at
it
not
at
all
disturbed
from
the
solemn
air
with
which
stamp
had
unfolded
the
paper
the
tenderness
in
the
old
man
s
fingers
as
he
stroked
its
creases
and
flattened
it
out
first
on
his
knees
then
on
the
split
top
of
the
piling
paul
d
knew
that
it
ought
to
mess
him
up
that
whatever
was
written
on
it
should
shake
him
pigs
were
crying
in
the
chute
all
day
paul
d
stamp
paid
and
twenty
more
had
pushed
and
prodded
them
from
canal
to
shore
to
chute
to
slaughterhouse
although
as
grain
farmers
moved
west
st
louis
and
chicago
now
ate
up
a
lot
of
the
business
cincinnati
was
still
pig
port
in
the
minds
of
ohioans
its
main
job
was
to
receive
slaughter
and
ship
up
the
river
the
hogs
that
northerners
did
not
want
to
live
without
for
a
month
or
so
in
the
winter
any
stray
man
had
work
if
he
could
breathe
the
stench
of
offal
and
stand
up
for
twelve
hours
skills
in
which
paul
d
was
admirably
trained
a
little
pig
shit
rinsed
from
every
place
he
could
touch
remained
on
his
boots
and
he
was
conscious
of
it
as
he
stood
there
with
a
light
smile
of
scorn
curling
his
lips
usually
he
left
his
boots
in
the
shed
and
put
his
walking
shoes
on
along
with
his
day
clothes
in
the
corner
before
he
went
home
a
route
that
took
him
smack
dab
through
the
middle
of
a
cemetery
as
old
as
sky
rife
with
the
agitation
of
dead
miami
no
longer
content
to
rest
in
the
mounds
that
covered
them
over
their
heads
walked
a
strange
people
through
their
earth
pillows
roads
were
cut
wells
and
houses
nudged
them
out
of
eternal
rest
outraged
more
by
their
folly
in
believing
land
was
holy
than
by
the
disturbances
of
their
peace
they
growled
on
the
banks
of
licking
river
sighed
in
the
trees
on
catherine
street
and
rode
the
wind
above
the
pig
yards
paul
d
heard
them
but
he
stayed
on
because
all
in
all
it
wasn
t
a
bad
job
especially
in
winter
when
cincinnati
reassumed
its
status
of
slaughter
and
riverboat
capital
the
craving
for
pork
was
growing
into
a
mania
in
every
city
in
the
country
pig
farmers
were
cashing
in
provided
they
could
raise
enough
and
get
them
sold
farther
and
farther
away
and
the
germans
who
flooded
southern
ohio
brought
and
developed
swine
cooking
to
its
highest
form
pig
boats
jammed
the
ohio
river
and
their
captains
hollering
at
one
another
over
the
grunts
of
the
stock
was
as
common
a
water
sound
as
that
of
the
ducks
flying
over
their
heads
sheep
cows
and
fowl
too
floated
up
and
down
that
river
and
all
a
negro
had
to
do
was
show
up
and
there
was
work
poking
killing
cutting
skinning
case
packing
and
saving
offal
a
hundred
yards
from
the
crying
pigs
the
two
men
stood
behind
a
shed
on
western
row
and
it
was
clear
why
stamp
had
been
eyeing
paul
d
this
last
week
of
work
why
he
paused
when
the
evening
shift
came
on
to
let
paul
d
s
movements
catch
up
to
his
own
he
had
made
up
his
mind
to
show
him
this
piece
of
paper
newspaper
with
a
picture
drawing
of
a
woman
who
favored
sethe
except
that
was
not
her
mouth
nothing
like
it
paul
d
slid
the
clipping
out
from
under
stamp
s
palm
the
print
meant
nothing
to
him
so
he
didn
t
even
glance
at
it
he
simply
looked
at
the
face
shaking
his
head
no
no
at
the
mouth
you
see
and
no
at
whatever
it
was
those
black
scratches
said
and
no
to
whatever
it
was
stamp
paid
wanted
him
to
know
because
there
was
no
way
in
hell
a
black
face
could
appear
in
a
newspaper
if
the
story
was
about
something
anybody
wanted
to
hear
a
whip
of
fear
broke
through
the
heart
chambers
as
soon
as
you
saw
a
negro
s
face
in
a
paper
since
the
face
was
not
there
because
the
person
had
a
healthy
baby
or
outran
a
street
mob
nor
was
it
there
because
the
person
had
been
killed
or
maimed
or
caught
or
burned
or
jailed
or
whipped
or
evicted
or
stomped
or
raped
or
cheated
since
that
could
hardly
qualify
as
news
in
a
newspaper
it
would
have
to
be
something
out
of
the
ordinary
something
whitepeople
would
find
interesting
truly
different
worth
a
few
minutes
of
teeth
sucking
if
not
gasps
and
it
must
have
been
hard
to
find
news
about
negroes
worth
the
breath
catch
of
a
white
citizen
of
cincinnati
so
who
was
this
woman
with
a
mouth
that
was
not
sethe
s
but
whose
eyes
were
almost
as
calm
as
hers
whose
head
was
turned
on
her
neck
in
the
manner
he
loved
so
well
it
watered
his
eye
to
see
it
and
he
said
so
this
ain
t
her
mouth
i
know
her
mouth
and
this
ain
t
it
before
stamp
paid
could
speak
he
said
it
and
even
while
he
spoke
paul
d
said
it
again
oh
he
heard
all
the
old
man
was
saying
but
the
more
he
heard
the
stranger
the
lips
in
the
drawing
became
stamp
started
with
the
party
the
one
baby
suggs
gave
but
stopped
and
backed
up
a
bit
to
tell
about
the
berries
where
they
were
and
what
was
in
the
earth
that
made
them
grow
like
that
they
open
to
the
sun
but
not
the
birds
cause
snakes
down
in
there
and
the
birds
know
it
so
they
just
grow
fat
and
sweet
with
nobody
to
bother
em
cept
me
because
don
t
nobody
go
in
that
piece
of
water
but
me
and
ain
t
too
many
legs
willing
to
glide
down
that
bank
to
get
them
me
neither
but
i
was
willing
that
day
somehow
or
nother
i
was
willing
and
they
whipped
me
i
m
telling
you
tore
me
up
but
i
filled
two
buckets
anyhow
and
took
em
over
to
baby
suggs
house
it
was
on
from
then
on
such
a
cooking
you
never
see
no
more
we
baked
fried
and
stewed
everything
god
put
down
here
everybody
came
everybody
stuffed
cooked
so
much
there
wasn
t
a
stick
of
kirdlin
left
for
the
next
day
i
volunteered
to
do
it
and
next
morning
i
come
over
like
i
promised
to
do
it
but
this
ain
t
her
mouth
paul
d
said
this
ain
t
it
at
all
stamp
paid
looked
at
him
he
was
going
to
tell
him
about
how
restless
baby
suggs
was
that
morning
how
she
had
a
listening
way
about
her
how
she
kept
looking
down
past
the
corn
to
the
stream
so
much
he
looked
too
in
between
ax
swings
he
watched
where
baby
was
watching
which
is
why
they
both
missed
it
they
were
looking
the
wrong
way
toward
water
and
all
the
while
it
was
coming
down
the
road
four
riding
close
together
bunched
up
like
and
righteous
he
was
going
to
tell
him
that
because
he
thought
it
was
important
why
he
and
baby
suggs
both
missed
it
and
about
the
party
too
because
that
explained
why
nobody
ran
on
ahead
why
nobody
sent
a
fleet
footed
son
to
cut
cross
a
field
soon
as
they
saw
the
four
horses
in
town
hitched
for
watering
while
the
riders
asked
questions
not
ella
not
john
not
anybody
ran
down
or
to
bluestone
road
to
say
some
new
whitefolks
with
the
look
just
rode
in
the
righteous
look
every
negro
learned
to
recognize
along
with
his
ma
am
s
tit
like
a
flag
hoisted
this
righteousness
telegraphed
and
announced
the
faggot
the
whip
the
fist
the
lie
long
before
it
went
public
nobody
warned
them
and
he
d
always
believed
it
wasn
t
the
exhaustion
from
a
long
day
s
gorging
that
dulled
them
but
some
other
thing
like
well
like
meanness
that
let
them
stand
aside
or
not
pay
attention
or
tell
themselves
somebody
else
was
probably
bearing
the
news
already
to
the
house
on
bluestone
road
where
a
pretty
woman
had
been
living
for
almost
a
month
young
and
deft
with
four
children
one
of
which
she
delivered
herself
the
day
before
she
got
there
and
who
now
had
the
full
benefit
of
baby
suggs
bounty
and
her
big
old
heart
maybe
they
just
wanted
to
know
if
baby
really
was
special
blessed
in
some
way
they
were
not
he
was
going
to
tell
him
that
but
paul
d
was
laughing
saying
uh
uh
no
way
a
little
semblance
round
the
forehead
maybe
but
this
ain
t
her
mouth
so
stamp
paid
did
not
tell
him
how
she
flew
snatching
up
her
children
like
a
hawk
on
the
wing
how
her
face
beaked
how
her
hands
worked
like
claws
how
she
collected
them
every
which
way
one
on
her
shoulder
one
under
her
arm
one
by
the
hand
the
other
shouted
forward
into
the
woodshed
filled
with
just
sunlight
and
shavings
now
because
there
wasn
t
any
wood
the
party
had
used
it
all
which
is
why
he
was
chopping
some
nothing
was
in
that
shed
he
knew
having
been
there
early
that
morning
nothing
but
sunlight
sunlight
shavings
a
shovel
the
ax
he
himself
took
out
nothing
else
was
in
there
except
the
shovel
and
of
course
the
saw
you
forgetting
i
knew
her
before
paul
d
was
saying
back
in
kentucky
when
she
was
a
girl
i
didn
t
just
make
her
acquaintance
a
few
months
ago
i
been
knowing
her
a
long
time
and
i
can
tell
you
for
sure
this
ain
t
her
mouth
may
look
like
it
but
it
ain
t
so
stamp
paid
didn
t
say
it
all
instead
he
took
a
breath
and
leaned
toward
the
mouth
that
was
not
hers
and
slowly
read
out
the
words
paul
d
couldn
t
and
when
he
finished
paul
d
said
with
a
vigor
fresher
than
the
first
time
i
m
sorry
stamp
it
s
a
mistake
somewhere
cause
that
ain
t
her
mouth
stamp
looked
into
paul
d
s
eyes
and
the
sweet
conviction
in
them
almost
made
him
wonder
if
it
had
happened
at
all
eighteen
years
ago
that
while
he
and
baby
suggs
were
looking
the
wrong
way
a
pretty
little
slavegirl
had
recognized
a
hat
and
split
to
the
woodshed
to
kill
her
children
chapter
she
was
crawling
already
when
i
got
here
one
week
less
and
the
baby
who
was
sitting
up
and
turning
over
when
i
put
her
on
the
wagon
was
crawling
already
devil
of
a
time
keeping
her
off
the
stairs
nowadays
babies
get
up
and
walk
soon
s
you
drop
em
but
twenty
years
ago
when
i
was
a
girl
babies
stayed
babies
longer
howard
didn
t
pick
up
his
own
head
till
he
was
nine
months
baby
suggs
said
it
was
the
food
you
know
if
you
ain
t
got
nothing
but
milk
to
give
em
well
they
don
t
do
things
so
quick
milk
was
all
i
ever
had
i
thought
teeth
meant
they
was
ready
to
chew
wasn
t
nobody
to
ask
mrs
garner
never
had
no
children
and
we
was
the
only
women
there
she
was
spinning
round
and
round
the
room
past
the
jelly
cupboard
past
the
window
past
the
front
door
another
window
the
sideboard
the
keeping
room
door
the
dry
sink
the
stove
back
to
the
jelly
cupboard
paul
d
sat
at
the
table
watching
her
drift
into
view
then
disappear
behind
his
back
turning
like
a
slow
but
steady
wheel
sometimes
she
crossed
her
hands
behind
her
back
other
times
she
held
her
ears
covered
her
mouth
or
folded
her
arms
across
her
breasts
once
in
a
while
she
rubbed
her
hips
as
she
turned
but
the
wheel
never
stopped
remember
aunt
phyllis
from
out
by
minnoveville
mr
garner
sent
one
a
you
all
to
get
her
for
each
and
every
one
of
my
babies
that
d
be
the
only
time
i
saw
her
many
s
the
time
i
wanted
to
get
over
to
where
she
was
just
to
talk
my
plan
was
to
ask
mrs
garner
to
let
me
off
at
minnowville
whilst
she
went
to
meeting
pick
me
up
on
her
way
back
i
believe
she
would
a
done
that
if
i
was
to
ask
her
i
never
did
cause
that
s
the
only
day
halle
and
me
had
with
sunlight
in
it
for
the
both
of
us
to
see
each
other
by
so
there
wasn
t
nobody
to
talk
to
i
mean
who
d
know
when
it
was
time
to
chew
up
a
little
something
and
give
it
to
em
is
that
what
make
the
teeth
come
on
out
or
should
you
wait
till
the
teeth
came
and
then
solid
food
well
i
know
now
because
baby
suggs
fed
her
right
and
a
week
later
when
i
got
here
she
was
crawling
already
no
stopping
her
either
she
loved
those
steps
so
much
we
painted
them
so
she
could
see
her
way
to
the
top
sethe
smiled
then
at
the
memory
of
it
the
smile
broke
in
two
and
became
a
sudden
suck
of
air
but
she
did
not
shudder
or
close
her
eyes
she
wheeled
i
wish
i
d
a
known
more
but
like
i
say
there
wasn
t
nobody
to
talk
to
woman
i
mean
so
i
tried
to
recollect
what
i
d
seen
back
where
i
was
before
sweet
home
how
the
women
did
there
oh
they
knew
all
about
it
how
to
make
that
thing
you
use
to
hang
the
babies
in
the
trees
so
you
could
see
them
out
of
harm
s
way
while
you
worked
the
fields
was
a
leaf
thing
too
they
gave
em
to
chew
on
mint
i
believe
or
sassafras
comfrey
maybe
i
still
don
t
know
how
they
constructed
that
basket
thing
but
i
didn
t
need
it
anyway
because
all
my
work
was
in
the
barn
and
the
house
but
i
forgot
what
the
leaf
was
i
could
have
used
that
i
tied
buglar
when
we
had
all
that
pork
to
smoke
fire
everywhere
and
he
was
getting
into
everything
i
liked
to
lost
him
so
many
times
once
he
got
up
on
the
well
right
on
it
i
flew
snatched
him
just
in
time
so
when
i
knew
we
d
be
rendering
and
smoking
and
i
couldn
t
see
after
him
well
i
got
a
rope
and
tied
it
round
his
ankle
just
long
enough
to
play
round
a
little
but
not
long
enough
to
reach
the
well
or
the
fire
i
didn
t
like
the
look
of
it
but
i
didn
t
know
what
else
to
do
it
s
hard
you
know
what
i
mean
by
yourself
and
no
woman
to
help
you
get
through
halle
was
good
but
he
was
debt
working
all
over
the
place
and
when
he
did
get
down
to
a
little
sleep
i
didn
t
want
to
be
bothering
him
with
all
that
sixo
was
the
biggest
help
i
don
t
spect
you
rememory
this
but
howard
got
in
the
milk
parlor
and
red
cora
i
believe
it
was
mashed
his
hand
turned
his
thumb
backwards
when
i
got
to
him
she
was
getting
ready
to
bite
it
i
don
t
know
to
this
day
how
i
got
him
out
sixo
heard
him
screaming
and
come
running
know
what
he
did
turned
the
thumb
right
back
and
tied
it
cross
his
palm
to
his
little
finger
see
i
never
would
have
thought
of
that
never
taught
me
a
lot
sixo
it
made
him
dizzy
at
first
he
thought
it
was
her
spinning
circling
him
the
way
she
was
circling
the
subject
round
and
round
never
changing
direction
which
might
have
helped
his
head
then
he
thought
no
it
s
the
sound
of
her
voice
it
s
too
near
each
turn
she
made
was
at
least
three
yards
from
where
he
sat
but
listening
to
her
was
like
having
a
child
whisper
into
your
ear
so
close
you
could
feel
its
lips
form
the
words
you
couldn
t
make
out
because
they
were
too
close
he
caught
only
pieces
of
what
she
said
which
was
fine
because
she
hadn
t
gotten
to
the
main
part
the
answer
to
the
question
he
had
not
asked
outright
but
which
lay
in
the
clipping
he
showed
her
and
lay
in
the
smile
as
well
because
he
smiled
too
when
he
showed
it
to
her
so
when
she
burst
out
laughing
at
the
joke
the
mix
up
of
her
face
put
where
some
other
coloredwoman
s
ought
to
be
well
he
d
be
ready
to
laugh
right
along
with
her
can
you
beat
it
he
would
ask
and
stamp
done
lost
his
mind
she
would
giggle
plumb
lost
it
but
his
smile
never
got
a
chance
to
grow
it
hung
there
small
and
alone
while
she
examined
the
clipping
and
then
handed
it
back
perhaps
it
was
the
smile
or
maybe
the
ever
ready
love
she
saw
in
his
eyes
easy
and
upfront
the
way
colts
evangelists
and
children
look
at
you
with
love
you
don
t
have
to
deserve
that
made
her
go
ahead
and
tell
him
what
she
had
not
told
baby
suggs
the
only
person
she
felt
obliged
to
explain
anything
to
otherwise
she
would
have
said
what
the
newspaper
said
she
said
and
no
more
sethe
could
recognize
only
seventy
five
printed
words
half
of
which
appeared
in
the
newspaper
clipping
but
she
knew
that
the
words
she
did
not
understand
hadn
t
any
more
power
than
she
had
to
explain
it
was
the
smile
and
the
upfront
love
that
made
her
try
i
don
t
have
to
tell
you
about
sweet
home
what
it
was
but
maybe
you
don
t
know
what
it
was
like
for
me
to
get
away
from
there
covering
the
lower
half
of
her
face
with
her
palms
she
paused
to
consider
again
the
size
of
the
miracle
its
flavor
i
did
it
i
got
us
all
out
without
halle
too
up
till
then
it
was
the
only
thing
i
ever
did
on
my
own
decided
and
it
came
off
right
like
it
was
supposed
to
we
was
here
each
and
every
one
of
my
babies
and
me
too
i
birthed
them
and
i
got
em
out
and
it
wasn
t
no
accident
i
did
that
i
had
help
of
course
lots
of
that
but
still
it
was
me
doing
it
me
saying
go
on
and
now
me
having
to
look
out
me
using
my
own
head
but
it
was
more
than
that
it
was
a
kind
of
selfishness
i
never
knew
nothing
about
before
it
felt
good
good
and
right
i
was
big
paul
d
and
deep
and
wide
and
when
i
stretched
out
my
arms
all
my
children
could
get
in
between
i
was
that
wide
look
like
i
loved
em
more
after
i
got
here
or
maybe
i
couldn
t
love
em
proper
in
kentucky
because
they
wasn
t
mine
to
love
but
when
i
got
here
when
i
jumped
down
off
that
wagon
there
wasn
t
nobody
in
the
world
i
couldn
t
love
if
i
wanted
to
you
know
what
i
mean
paul
d
did
not
answer
because
she
didn
t
expect
or
want
him
to
but
he
did
know
what
she
meant
listening
to
the
doves
in
alfred
georgia
and
having
neither
the
right
nor
the
permission
to
enjoy
it
because
in
that
place
mist
doves
sunlight
copper
dirt
moon
every
thing
belonged
to
the
men
who
had
the
guns
little
men
some
of
them
big
men
too
each
one
of
whom
he
could
snap
like
a
twig
if
he
wanted
to
men
who
knew
their
manhood
lay
in
their
guns
and
were
not
even
embarrassed
by
the
knowledge
that
without
gunshot
fox
would
laugh
at
them
and
these
men
who
made
even
vixen
laugh
could
if
you
let
them
stop
you
from
hearing
doves
or
loving
moonlight
so
you
protected
yourself
and
loved
small
picked
the
tiniest
stars
out
of
the
sky
to
own
lay
down
with
head
twisted
in
order
to
see
the
loved
one
over
the
rim
of
the
trench
before
you
slept
stole
shy
glances
at
her
between
the
trees
at
chain
up
grass
blades
salamanders
spiders
woodpeckers
beetles
a
kingdom
of
ants
anything
bigger
wouldn
t
do
a
woman
a
child
a
brother
a
big
love
like
that
would
split
you
wide
open
in
alfred
georgia
he
knew
exactly
what
she
meant
to
get
to
a
place
where
you
could
love
anything
you
chose
not
to
need
permission
for
desire
well
now
that
was
freedom
circling
circling
now
she
was
gnawing
something
else
instead
of
getting
to
the
point
there
was
this
piece
of
goods
mrs
garner
gave
me
calico
stripes
it
had
with
little
flowers
in
between
bout
a
yard
not
enough
for
more
n
a
head
tie
but
i
been
wanting
to
make
a
shift
for
my
girl
with
it
had
the
prettiest
colors
i
don
t
even
know
what
you
call
that
color
a
rose
but
with
yellow
in
it
for
the
longest
time
i
been
meaning
to
make
it
for
her
and
do
you
know
like
a
fool
i
left
it
behind
no
more
than
a
yard
and
i
kept
putting
it
off
because
i
was
tired
or
didn
t
have
the
time
so
when
i
got
here
even
before
they
let
me
get
out
of
bed
i
stitched
her
a
little
something
from
a
piece
of
cloth
baby
suggs
had
well
all
i
m
saying
is
that
s
a
selfish
pleasure
i
never
had
before
i
couldn
t
let
all
that
go
back
to
where
it
was
and
i
couldn
t
let
her
nor
any
of
em
live
under
schoolteacher
that
was
out
sethe
knew
that
the
circle
she
was
making
around
the
room
him
the
subject
would
remain
one
that
she
could
never
close
in
pin
it
down
for
anybody
who
had
to
ask
if
they
didn
t
get
it
right
off
she
could
never
explain
because
the
truth
was
simple
not
a
long
drawn
out
record
of
flowered
shifts
tree
cages
selfishness
ankle
ropes
and
wells
simple
she
was
squatting
in
the
garden
and
when
she
saw
them
coming
and
recognized
schoolteacher
s
hat
she
heard
wings
little
hummingbirds
stuck
their
needle
beaks
right
through
her
headcloth
into
her
hair
and
beat
their
wings
and
if
she
thought
anything
it
was
no
no
nono
nonono
simple
she
just
flew
collected
every
bit
of
life
she
had
made
all
the
parts
of
her
that
were
precious
and
fine
and
beautiful
and
carried
pushed
dragged
them
through
the
veil
out
away
over
there
where
no
one
could
hurt
them
over
there
outside
this
place
where
they
would
be
safe
and
the
hummingbird
wings
beat
on
sethe
paused
in
her
circle
again
and
looked
out
the
window
she
remembered
when
the
yard
had
a
fence
with
a
gate
that
somebody
was
always
latching
and
unlatching
in
the
time
when
was
busy
as
a
way
station
she
did
not
see
the
whiteboys
who
pulled
it
down
yanked
up
the
posts
and
smashed
the
gate
leaving
desolate
and
exposed
at
the
very
hour
when
everybody
stopped
dropping
by
the
shoulder
weeds
of
bluestone
road
were
all
that
came
toward
the
house
when
she
got
back
from
the
jail
house
she
was
glad
the
fence
was
gone
that
s
where
they
had
hitched
their
horses
where
she
saw
floating
above
the
railing
as
she
squatted
in
the
garden
school
teacher
s
hat
by
the
time
she
faced
him
looked
him
dead
in
the
eye
she
had
something
in
her
arms
that
stopped
him
in
his
tracks
he
took
a
backward
step
with
each
jump
of
the
baby
heart
until
finally
there
were
none
i
stopped
him
she
said
staring
at
the
place
where
the
fence
used
to
be
i
took
and
put
my
babies
where
they
d
be
safe
the
roaring
in
paul
d
s
head
did
not
prevent
him
from
hearing
the
pat
she
gave
to
the
last
word
and
it
occurred
to
him
that
what
she
wanted
for
her
children
was
exactly
what
was
missing
in
safety
which
was
the
very
first
message
he
got
the
day
he
walked
through
the
door
he
thought
he
had
made
it
safe
had
gotten
rid
of
the
danger
beat
the
shit
out
of
it
run
it
off
the
place
and
showed
it
and
everybody
else
the
difference
between
a
mule
and
a
plow
and
because
she
had
not
done
it
before
he
got
there
her
own
self
he
thought
it
was
because
she
could
not
do
it
that
she
lived
with
in
helpless
apologetic
resignation
because
she
had
no
choice
that
minus
husband
sons
mother
in
law
she
and
her
slow
witted
daughter
had
to
live
there
all
alone
making
do
the
prickly
mean
eyed
sweet
home
girl
he
knew
as
halle
s
girl
was
obedient
like
halle
shy
like
halle
and
work
crazy
like
halle
he
was
wrong
this
here
sethe
was
new
the
ghost
in
her
house
didn
t
bother
her
for
the
very
same
reason
a
room
and
board
witch
with
new
shoes
was
welcome
this
here
sethe
talked
about
love
like
any
other
woman
talked
about
baby
clothes
like
any
other
woman
but
what
she
meant
could
cleave
the
bone
this
here
sethe
talked
about
safety
with
a
handsaw
this
here
new
sethe
didn
t
know
where
the
world
stopped
and
she
began
suddenly
he
saw
what
stamp
paid
wanted
him
to
see
more
important
than
what
sethe
had
done
was
what
she
claimed
it
scared
him
your
love
is
too
thick
he
said
thinking
that
bitch
is
looking
at
me
she
is
right
over
my
head
looking
down
through
the
floor
at
me
too
thick
she
said
thinking
of
the
clearing
where
baby
suggs
commands
knocked
the
pods
off
horse
chestnuts
love
is
or
it
ain
t
thin
love
ain
t
love
at
all
yeah
it
didn
t
work
did
it
did
it
work
he
asked
it
worked
she
said
how
your
boys
gone
you
don
t
know
where
one
girl
dead
the
other
won
t
leave
the
yard
how
did
it
work
they
ain
t
at
sweet
home
schoolteacher
ain
t
got
em
maybe
there
s
worse
it
ain
t
my
job
to
know
what
s
worse
it
s
my
job
to
know
what
is
and
to
keep
them
away
from
what
i
know
is
terrible
i
did
that
what
you
did
was
wrong
sethe
i
should
have
gone
on
back
there
taken
my
babies
back
there
there
could
have
been
a
way
some
other
way
what
way
you
got
two
feet
sethe
not
four
he
said
and
right
then
a
forest
sprang
up
between
them
trackless
and
quiet
later
he
would
wonder
what
made
him
say
it
the
calves
of
his
youth
or
the
conviction
that
he
was
being
observed
through
the
ceiling
how
fast
he
had
moved
from
his
shame
to
hers
from
his
cold
house
secret
straight
to
her
too
thick
love
meanwhile
the
forest
was
locking
the
distance
between
them
giving
it
shape
and
heft
he
did
not
put
his
hat
on
right
away
first
he
fingered
it
deciding
how
his
going
would
be
how
to
make
it
an
exit
not
an
escape
and
it
was
very
important
not
to
leave
without
looking
he
stood
up
turned
and
looked
up
the
white
stairs
she
was
there
all
right
standing
straight
as
a
line
with
her
back
to
him
he
didn
t
rush
to
the
door
he
moved
slowly
and
when
he
got
there
he
opened
it
before
asking
sethe
to
put
supper
aside
for
him
because
he
might
be
a
little
late
getting
back
only
then
did
he
put
on
his
hat
sweet
she
thought
he
must
think
i
can
t
bear
to
hear
him
say
it
that
after
all
i
have
told
him
and
after
telling
me
how
many
feet
i
have
goodbye
would
break
me
to
pieces
ain
t
that
sweet
so
long
she
murmured
from
the
far
side
of
the
trees
book
two
chapter
was
loud
stamp
paid
could
hear
it
even
from
the
road
he
walked
toward
the
house
holding
his
head
as
high
as
possible
so
nobody
looking
could
call
him
a
sneak
although
his
worried
mind
made
him
feel
like
one
ever
since
he
showed
that
newspaper
clipping
to
paul
d
and
learned
that
he
d
moved
out
of
that
very
day
stamp
felt
uneasy
having
wrestled
with
the
question
of
whether
or
not
to
tell
a
man
about
his
woman
and
having
convinced
himself
that
he
should
he
then
began
to
worry
about
sethe
had
he
stopped
the
one
shot
she
had
of
the
happiness
a
good
man
could
bring
her
was
she
vexed
by
the
loss
the
free
and
unasked
for
revival
of
gossip
by
the
man
who
had
helped
her
cross
the
river
and
who
was
her
friend
as
well
as
baby
suggs
i
m
too
old
he
thought
for
clear
thinking
i
m
too
old
and
i
seen
too
much
he
had
insisted
on
privacy
during
the
revelation
at
the
slaughter
yard
now
he
wondered
whom
he
was
protecting
paul
d
was
the
only
one
in
town
who
didn
t
know
how
did
information
that
had
been
in
the
newspaper
become
a
secret
that
needed
to
be
whispered
in
a
pig
yard
a
secret
from
whom
sethe
that
s
who
he
d
gone
behind
her
back
like
a
sneak
but
sneaking
was
his
job
his
life
though
always
for
a
clear
and
holy
purpose
before
the
war
all
he
did
was
sneak
runaways
into
hidden
places
secret
information
to
public
places
underneath
his
legal
vegetables
were
the
contraband
humans
that
he
ferried
across
the
river
even
the
pigs
he
worked
in
the
spring
served
his
purposes
whole
families
lived
on
the
bones
and
guts
he
distributed
to
them
he
wrote
their
letters
and
read
to
them
the
ones
they
received
he
knew
who
had
dropsy
and
who
needed
stovewood
which
children
had
a
gift
and
which
needed
correction
he
knew
the
secrets
of
the
ohio
river
and
its
banks
empty
houses
and
full
the
best
dancers
the
worst
speakers
those
with
beautiful
voices
and
those
who
could
not
carry
a
tune
there
was
nothing
interesting
between
his
legs
but
he
remembered
when
there
had
been
when
that
drive
drove
the
driven
and
that
was
why
he
considered
long
and
hard
before
opening
his
wooden
box
and
searching
for
the
eighteen
year
old
clipping
to
show
paul
d
as
proof
afterward
not
before
he
considered
sethe
s
feelings
in
the
matter
and
it
was
the
lateness
of
this
consideration
that
made
him
feel
so
bad
maybe
he
should
have
left
it
alone
maybe
sethe
would
have
gotten
around
to
telling
him
herself
maybe
he
was
not
the
high
minded
soldier
of
christ
he
thought
he
was
but
an
ordinary
plain
meddler
who
had
interrupted
something
going
along
just
fine
for
the
sake
of
truth
and
forewarning
things
he
set
much
store
by
now
was
back
like
it
was
before
paul
d
came
to
town
worrying
sethe
and
denver
with
a
pack
of
haunts
he
could
hear
from
the
road
even
if
sethe
could
deal
with
the
return
of
the
spirit
stamp
didn
t
believe
her
daughter
could
denver
needed
somebody
normal
in
her
life
by
luck
he
had
been
there
at
her
very
birth
almost
before
she
knew
she
was
alive
and
it
made
him
partial
to
her
it
was
seeing
her
alive
don
t
you
know
and
looking
healthy
four
weeks
later
that
pleased
him
so
much
he
gathered
all
he
could
carry
of
the
best
blackberries
in
the
county
and
stuck
two
in
her
mouth
first
before
he
presented
the
difficult
harvest
to
baby
suggs
to
this
day
he
believed
his
berries
which
sparked
the
feast
and
the
wood
chopping
that
followed
were
the
reason
denver
was
still
alive
had
he
not
been
there
chopping
firewood
sethe
would
have
spread
her
baby
brains
on
the
planking
maybe
he
should
have
thought
of
denver
if
not
sethe
before
he
gave
paul
d
the
news
that
ran
him
off
the
one
normal
somebody
in
the
girl
s
life
since
baby
suggs
died
and
right
there
was
the
thorn
deeper
and
more
painful
than
his
belated
concern
for
denver
or
sethe
scorching
his
soul
like
a
silver
dollar
in
a
fool
s
pocket
was
the
memory
of
baby
suggs
the
mountain
to
his
sky
it
was
the
memory
of
her
and
the
honor
that
was
her
due
that
made
him
walk
straight
necked
into
the
yard
of
although
he
heard
its
voices
from
the
road
he
had
stepped
foot
in
this
house
only
once
after
the
misery
which
is
what
he
called
sethe
s
rough
response
to
the
fugitive
bill
and
that
was
to
carry
baby
suggs
holy
out
of
it
when
he
picked
her
up
in
his
arms
she
looked
to
him
like
a
gift
and
he
took
the
pleasure
she
would
have
knowing
she
didn
t
have
to
grind
her
hipbone
anymore
that
at
last
somebody
carried
bar
had
she
waited
just
a
little
she
would
have
seen
the
end
of
the
war
its
short
flashy
results
they
could
have
celebrated
together
gone
to
hear
the
great
sermons
preached
on
the
occasion
as
it
was
he
went
alone
from
house
to
joyous
house
drinking
what
was
offered
but
she
hadn
t
waited
and
he
attended
her
funeral
more
put
out
with
her
than
bereaved
sethe
and
her
daughter
were
dry
eyed
on
that
occasion
sethe
had
no
instructions
except
take
her
to
the
clearing
which
he
tried
to
do
but
was
prevented
by
some
rule
the
whites
had
invented
about
where
the
dead
should
rest
baby
suggs
went
down
next
to
the
baby
with
its
throat
cut
a
neighborliness
that
stamp
wasn
t
sure
had
baby
suggs
approval
the
setting
up
was
held
in
the
yard
because
nobody
besides
himself
would
enter
an
injury
sethe
answered
with
another
by
refusing
to
attend
the
service
reverend
pike
presided
over
she
went
instead
to
the
gravesite
whose
silence
she
competed
with
as
she
stood
there
not
joining
in
the
hymns
the
others
sang
with
all
their
hearts
that
insult
spawned
another
by
the
mourners
back
in
the
yard
of
they
ate
the
food
they
brought
and
did
not
touch
sethe
s
who
did
not
touch
theirs
and
forbade
denver
to
so
baby
suggs
holy
having
devoted
her
freed
life
to
harmony
was
buried
amid
a
regular
dance
of
pride
fear
condemnation
and
spite
just
about
everybody
in
town
was
longing
for
sethe
to
come
on
difficult
times
her
outrageous
claims
her
self
sufficiency
seemed
to
demand
it
and
stamp
paid
who
had
not
felt
a
trickle
of
meanness
his
whole
adult
life
wondered
if
some
of
the
pride
goeth
before
a
fall
expectations
of
the
townsfolk
had
rubbed
off
on
him
anyhow
which
would
explain
why
he
had
not
considered
sethe
s
feelings
or
denver
s
needs
when
he
showed
paul
d
the
clipping
he
hadn
t
the
vaguest
notion
of
what
he
would
do
or
say
when
and
if
sethe
opened
the
door
and
turned
her
eyes
on
his
he
was
willing
to
offer
her
help
if
she
wanted
any
from
him
or
receive
her
anger
if
she
harbored
any
against
him
beyond
that
he
trusted
his
instincts
to
right
what
he
may
have
done
wrong
to
baby
suggs
kin
and
to
guide
him
in
and
through
the
stepped
up
haunting
was
subject
to
as
evidenced
by
the
voices
he
heard
from
the
road
other
than
that
he
would
rely
on
the
power
of
jesus
christ
to
deal
with
things
older
but
not
stronger
than
he
himself
was
what
he
heard
as
he
moved
toward
the
porch
he
didn
t
understand
out
on
bluestone
road
he
thought
he
heard
a
conflagration
of
hasty
voices
loud
urgent
all
speaking
at
once
so
he
could
not
make
out
what
they
were
talking
about
or
to
whom
the
speech
wasn
t
nonsensical
exactly
nor
was
it
tongues
but
something
was
wrong
with
the
order
of
the
words
and
he
couldn
t
describe
or
cipher
it
to
save
his
life
all
he
could
make
out
was
the
word
mine
the
rest
of
it
stayed
outside
his
mind
s
reach
yet
he
went
on
through
when
he
got
to
the
steps
the
voices
drained
suddenly
to
less
than
a
whisper
it
gave
him
pause
they
had
become
an
occasional
mutter
like
the
interior
sounds
a
woman
makes
when
she
believes
she
is
alone
and
unobserved
at
her
work
a
sth
when
she
misses
the
needle
s
eye
a
soft
moan
when
she
sees
another
chip
in
her
one
good
platter
the
low
friendly
argument
with
which
she
greets
the
hens
nothing
fierce
or
startling
just
that
eternal
private
conversation
that
takes
place
between
women
and
their
tasks
stamp
paid
raised
his
fist
to
knock
on
the
door
he
had
never
knocked
on
because
it
was
always
open
to
or
for
him
and
could
not
do
it
dispensing
with
that
formality
was
all
the
pay
he
expected
from
negroes
in
his
debt
once
stamp
paid
brought
you
a
coat
got
the
message
to
you
saved
your
life
or
fixed
the
cistern
he
took
the
liberty
of
walking
in
your
door
as
though
it
were
his
own
since
all
his
visits
were
beneficial
his
step
or
holler
through
a
doorway
got
a
bright
welcome
rather
than
forfeit
the
one
privilege
he
claimed
for
himself
he
lowered
his
hand
and
left
the
porch
over
and
over
again
he
tried
it
made
up
his
mind
to
visit
sethe
broke
through
the
loud
hasty
voices
to
the
mumbling
beyond
it
and
stopped
trying
to
figure
out
what
to
do
at
the
door
six
times
in
as
many
days
he
abandoned
his
normal
route
and
tried
to
knock
at
but
the
coldness
of
the
gesture
its
sign
that
he
was
indeed
a
stranger
at
the
gate
overwhelmed
him
retracing
his
steps
in
the
snow
he
sighed
spirit
willing
flesh
weak
while
stamp
paid
was
making
up
his
mind
to
visit
for
baby
suggs
sake
sethe
was
trying
to
take
her
advice
to
lay
it
all
down
sword
and
shield
not
just
to
acknowledge
the
advice
baby
suggs
gave
her
but
actually
to
take
it
four
days
after
paul
d
reminded
her
of
how
many
feet
she
had
sethe
rummaged
among
the
shoes
of
strangers
to
find
the
ice
skates
she
was
sure
were
there
digging
in
the
heap
she
despised
herself
for
having
been
so
trusting
so
quick
to
surrender
at
the
stove
while
paul
d
kissed
her
back
she
should
have
known
that
he
would
behave
like
everybody
else
in
town
once
he
knew
the
twenty
eight
days
of
having
women
friends
a
mother
in
law
and
all
her
children
together
of
being
part
of
a
neighborhood
of
in
fact
having
neighbors
at
all
to
call
her
own
all
that
was
long
gone
and
would
never
come
back
no
more
dancing
in
the
clearing
or
happy
feeds
no
more
discussions
stormy
or
quiet
about
the
true
meaning
of
the
fugitive
bill
the
settlement
fee
god
s
ways
and
negro
pews
antislavery
manumission
skin
voting
republicans
dred
scott
book
learning
sojourner
s
high
wheeled
buggy
the
colored
ladies
of
delaware
ohio
and
the
other
weighty
issues
that
held
them
in
chairs
scraping
the
floorboards
or
pacing
them
in
agony
or
exhilaration
no
anxious
wait
for
the
north
star
or
news
of
a
beat
off
no
sighing
at
a
new
betrayal
or
handclapping
at
a
small
victory
those
twenty
eight
happy
days
were
followed
by
eighteen
years
of
disapproval
and
a
solitary
life
then
a
few
months
of
the
sun
splashed
life
that
the
shadows
holding
hands
on
the
road
promised
her
tentative
greetings
from
other
coloredpeople
in
paul
d
s
company
a
bed
life
for
herself
except
for
denver
s
friend
every
bit
of
it
had
disappeared
was
that
the
pattern
she
wondered
every
eighteen
or
twenty
years
her
unlivable
life
would
be
interrupted
by
a
short
lived
glory
well
if
that
s
the
way
it
was
that
s
the
way
it
was
she
had
been
on
her
knees
scrubbing
the
floor
denver
trailing
her
with
the
drying
rags
when
beloved
appeared
saying
what
these
do
on
her
knees
scrub
brush
in
hand
she
looked
at
the
girl
and
the
skates
she
held
up
sethe
couldn
t
skate
a
lick
but
then
and
there
she
decided
to
take
baby
suggs
advice
lay
it
all
down
she
left
the
bucket
where
it
was
told
denver
to
get
out
the
shawls
and
started
searching
for
the
other
skates
she
was
certain
were
in
that
heap
somewhere
anybody
feeling
sorry
for
her
anybody
wandering
by
to
peep
in
and
see
how
she
was
getting
on
including
paul
d
would
discover
that
the
woman
junkheaped
for
the
third
time
because
she
loved
her
children
that
woman
was
sailing
happily
on
a
frozen
creek
hurriedly
carelessly
she
threw
the
shoes
about
she
found
one
blade
a
man
s
well
she
said
we
ll
take
turns
two
skates
on
one
one
skate
on
one
and
shoe
slide
for
the
other
nobody
saw
them
falling
holding
hands
bracing
each
other
they
swirled
over
the
ice
beloved
wore
the
pair
denver
wore
one
step
gliding
over
the
treacherous
ice
sethe
thought
her
two
shoes
would
hold
and
anchor
her
she
was
wrong
two
paces
onto
the
creek
she
lost
her
balance
and
landed
on
her
behind
the
girls
screaming
with
laughter
joined
her
on
the
ice
sethe
struggled
to
stand
and
discovered
not
only
that
she
could
do
a
split
but
that
it
hurt
her
bones
surfaced
in
unexpected
places
and
so
did
laughter
making
a
circle
or
a
line
the
three
of
them
could
not
stay
upright
for
one
whole
minute
but
nobody
saw
them
falling
each
seemed
to
be
helping
the
other
two
stay
upright
yet
every
tumble
doubled
their
delight
the
live
oak
and
soughing
pine
on
the
banks
enclosed
them
and
absorbed
their
laughter
while
they
fought
gravity
for
each
other
s
hands
their
skirts
flew
like
wings
and
their
skin
turned
pewter
in
the
cold
and
dying
light
nobody
saw
them
falling
exhausted
finally
they
lay
down
on
their
backs
to
recover
breath
the
sky
above
them
was
another
country
winter
stars
close
enough
to
lick
had
come
out
before
sunset
for
a
moment
looking
up
sethe
entered
the
perfect
peace
they
offered
then
denver
stood
up
and
tried
for
a
long
independent
glide
the
tip
of
her
single
skate
hit
an
ice
bump
and
as
she
fell
the
flapping
of
her
arms
was
so
wild
and
hopeless
that
all
three
sethe
beloved
and
denver
herself
laughed
till
they
coughed
sethe
rose
to
her
hands
and
knees
laughter
still
shaking
her
chest
making
her
eyes
wet
she
stayed
that
way
for
a
while
on
all
fours
but
when
her
laughter
died
the
tears
did
not
and
it
was
some
time
before
beloved
or
denver
knew
the
difference
when
they
did
they
touched
her
lightly
on
the
shoulders
walking
back
through
the
woods
sethe
put
an
arm
around
each
girl
at
her
side
both
of
them
had
an
arm
around
her
waist
making
their
way
over
hard
snow
they
stumbled
and
had
to
hold
on
tight
but
nobody
saw
them
fall
inside
the
house
they
found
out
they
were
cold
they
took
off
their
shoes
wet
stockings
and
put
on
dry
woolen
ones
denver
fed
the
fire
sethe
warmed
a
pan
of
milk
and
stirred
cane
syrup
and
vanilla
into
it
wrapped
in
quilts
and
blankets
before
the
cooking
stove
they
drank
wiped
their
noses
and
drank
again
we
could
roast
some
taters
said
denver
tomorrow
said
sethe
time
to
sleep
she
poured
them
each
a
bit
more
of
the
hot
sweet
milk
the
stovefire
roared
you
finished
with
your
eyes
asked
beloved
sethe
smiled
yes
i
m
finished
with
my
eyes
drink
up
time
for
bed
but
none
of
them
wanted
to
leave
the
warmth
of
the
blankets
the
fire
and
the
cups
for
the
chill
of
an
unheated
bed
they
went
on
sipping
and
watching
the
fire
when
the
click
came
sethe
didn
t
know
what
it
was
afterward
it
was
clear
as
daylight
that
the
click
came
at
the
very
beginning
a
beat
almost
before
it
started
before
she
heard
three
notes
before
the
melody
was
even
clear
leaning
forward
a
little
beloved
was
humming
softly
it
was
then
when
beloved
finished
humming
that
sethe
recalled
the
click
the
settling
of
pieces
into
places
designed
and
made
especially
for
them
no
milk
spilled
from
her
cup
because
her
hand
was
not
shaking
she
simply
turned
her
head
and
looked
at
beloved
s
profile
the
chin
mouth
nose
forehead
copied
and
exaggerated
in
the
huge
shadow
the
fire
threw
on
the
wall
behind
her
her
hair
which
denver
had
braided
into
twenty
or
thirty
plaits
curved
toward
her
shoulders
like
arms
from
where
she
sat
sethe
could
not
examine
it
not
the
hairline
nor
the
eyebrows
the
lips
nor
all
i
remember
baby
suggs
had
said
is
how
she
loved
the
burned
bottom
of
bread
her
little
hands
i
wouldn
t
know
em
if
they
slapped
me
the
birthmark
nor
the
color
of
the
gums
the
shape
of
her
ears
nor
here
look
here
this
is
your
ma
am
if
you
can
t
tell
me
by
my
face
look
here
the
fingers
nor
their
nails
nor
even
but
there
would
be
time
the
click
had
clicked
things
were
where
they
ought
to
be
or
poised
and
ready
to
glide
in
i
made
that
song
up
said
sethe
i
made
it
up
and
sang
it
to
my
children
nobody
knows
that
song
but
me
and
my
children
beloved
turned
to
look
at
sethe
i
know
it
she
said
a
hobnail
casket
of
jewels
found
in
a
tree
hollow
should
be
fondled
before
it
is
opened
its
lock
may
have
rusted
or
broken
away
from
the
clasp
still
you
should
touch
the
nail
heads
and
test
its
weight
no
smashing
with
an
ax
head
before
it
is
decently
exhumed
from
the
grave
that
has
hidden
it
all
this
time
no
gasp
at
a
miracle
that
is
truly
miraculous
because
the
magic
lies
in
the
fact
that
you
knew
it
was
there
for
you
all
along
sethe
wiped
the
white
satin
coat
from
the
inside
of
the
pan
brought
pillows
from
the
keeping
room
for
the
girls
heads
there
was
no
tremor
in
her
voice
as
she
instructed
them
to
keep
the
fire
if
not
come
on
upstairs
with
that
she
gathered
her
blanket
around
her
elbows
and
asc
ended
the
lily
white
stairs
like
a
bride
outside
snow
solidified
itself
into
graceful
forms
the
peace
of
winter
stars
seemed
permanent
fingering
a
ribbon
and
smelling
skin
stamp
paid
approached
again
my
marrow
is
tired
he
thought
i
been
tired
all
my
days
bone
tired
but
now
it
s
in
the
marrow
must
be
what
baby
suggs
felt
when
she
lay
down
and
thought
about
color
for
the
rest
of
her
life
when
she
told
him
what
her
aim
was
he
thought
she
was
ashamed
and
too
shamed
to
say
so
her
authority
in
the
pulpit
her
dance
in
the
clearing
her
powerful
call
she
didn
t
deliver
sermons
or
preach
insisting
she
was
too
ignorant
for
that
she
called
and
the
hearing
heard
all
that
had
been
mocked
and
rebuked
by
the
bloodspill
in
her
backyard
god
puzzled
her
and
she
was
too
ashamed
of
him
to
say
so
instead
she
told
stamp
she
was
going
to
bed
to
think
about
the
colors
of
things
he
tried
to
dissuade
her
sethe
was
in
jail
with
her
nursing
baby
the
one
he
had
saved
her
sons
were
holding
hands
in
the
yard
terrified
of
letting
go
strangers
and
familiars
were
stopping
by
to
hear
how
it
went
one
more
time
and
suddenly
baby
declared
peace
she
just
up
and
quit
by
the
time
sethe
was
released
she
had
exhausted
blue
and
was
well
on
her
way
to
yellow
at
first
he
would
see
her
in
the
yard
occasionally
or
delivering
food
to
the
jail
or
shoes
in
town
then
less
and
less
he
believed
then
that
shame
put
her
in
the
bed
now
eight
years
after
her
contentious
funeral
and
eighteen
years
after
the
misery
he
changed
his
mind
her
marrow
was
tired
and
it
was
a
testimony
to
the
heart
that
fed
it
that
it
took
eight
years
to
meet
finally
the
color
she
was
hankering
after
the
onslaught
of
her
fatigue
like
his
was
sudden
but
lasted
for
years
after
sixty
years
of
losing
children
to
the
people
who
chewed
up
her
life
and
spit
it
out
like
a
fish
bone
after
five
years
of
freedom
given
to
her
by
her
last
child
who
bought
her
future
with
his
exchanged
it
so
to
speak
so
she
could
have
one
whether
he
did
or
not
to
lose
him
too
to
acquire
a
daughter
and
grandchildren
and
see
that
daughter
slay
the
children
or
try
to
to
belong
to
a
community
of
other
free
negroes
to
love
and
be
loved
by
them
to
counsel
and
be
counseled
protect
and
be
protected
feed
and
be
fed
and
then
to
have
that
community
step
back
and
hold
itself
at
a
distance
well
it
could
wear
out
even
a
baby
suggs
holy
listen
here
girl
he
told
her
you
can
t
quit
the
word
it
s
given
to
you
to
speak
you
can
t
quit
the
word
i
don
t
care
what
all
happen
to
you
they
were
standing
in
richmond
street
ankle
deep
in
leaves
lamps
lit
the
downstairs
windows
of
spacious
houses
and
made
the
early
evening
look
darker
than
it
was
the
odor
of
burning
leaves
was
brilliant
quite
by
chance
as
he
pocketed
a
penny
tip
for
a
delivery
he
had
glanced
across
the
street
and
recognized
the
skipping
woman
as
his
old
friend
he
had
not
seen
her
in
weeks
quickly
he
crossed
the
street
scuffing
red
leaves
as
he
went
when
he
stopped
her
with
a
greeting
she
returned
it
with
a
face
knocked
clean
of
interest
she
could
have
been
a
plate
a
carpetbag
full
of
shoes
in
her
hand
she
waited
for
him
to
begin
lead
or
share
a
conversation
if
there
had
been
sadness
in
her
eyes
he
would
have
understood
it
but
indifference
lodged
where
sadness
should
have
been
you
missed
the
clearing
three
saturdays
running
he
told
her
she
turned
her
head
away
and
scanned
the
houses
along
the
street
folks
came
he
said
folks
come
folks
go
she
answered
here
let
me
carry
that
he
tried
to
take
her
bag
from
her
but
she
wouldn
t
let
him
i
got
a
delivery
someplace
long
in
here
she
said
name
of
tucker
yonder
he
said
twin
chestnuts
in
the
yard
sick
too
they
walked
a
bit
his
pace
slowed
to
accommodate
her
skip
well
well
what
saturday
coming
you
going
to
call
or
what
if
i
call
them
and
they
come
what
on
earth
i
m
going
to
say
say
the
word
he
checked
his
shout
too
late
two
whitemen
burning
leaves
turned
their
heads
in
his
direction
bending
low
he
whispered
into
her
ear
the
word
the
word
that
s
one
other
thing
took
away
from
me
she
said
and
that
was
when
he
exhorted
her
pleaded
with
her
not
to
quit
no
matter
what
the
word
had
been
given
to
her
and
she
had
to
speak
it
had
to
they
had
reached
the
twin
chestnuts
and
the
white
house
that
stood
behind
them
see
what
i
mean
he
said
big
trees
like
that
both
of
em
together
ain
t
got
the
leaves
of
a
young
birch
i
see
what
you
mean
she
said
but
she
peered
instead
at
the
white
house
you
got
to
do
it
he
said
you
got
to
can
t
nobody
call
like
you
you
have
to
be
there
what
i
have
to
do
is
get
in
my
bed
and
lay
down
i
want
to
fix
on
something
harmless
in
this
world
what
world
you
talking
about
ain
t
nothing
harmless
down
here
yes
it
is
blue
that
don
t
hurt
nobody
yellow
neither
you
getting
in
the
bed
to
think
about
yellow
i
likes
yellow
then
what
when
you
get
through
with
blue
and
yellow
then
what
can
t
say
it
s
something
can
t
be
planned
you
blaming
god
he
said
that
s
what
you
doing
no
stamp
i
ain
t
you
saying
the
whitefolks
won
that
what
you
saying
i
m
saying
they
came
in
my
yard
you
saying
nothing
counts
i
m
saying
they
came
in
my
yard
sethe
s
the
one
did
it
and
if
she
hadn
t
you
saying
god
give
up
nothing
left
for
us
but
pour
out
our
own
blood
i
m
saying
they
came
in
my
yard
you
punishing
him
ain
t
you
not
like
he
punish
me
you
can
t
do
that
baby
it
ain
t
right
was
a
time
i
knew
what
that
was
you
still
know
what
i
know
is
what
i
see
a
nigger
woman
hauling
shoes
aw
baby
he
licked
his
lips
searching
with
his
tongue
for
the
words
that
would
turn
her
around
lighten
her
load
we
have
to
be
steady
these
things
too
will
pass
what
you
looking
for
a
miracle
no
she
said
i
m
looking
for
what
i
was
put
here
to
look
for
the
back
door
and
skipped
right
to
it
they
didn
t
let
her
in
they
took
the
shoes
from
her
as
she
stood
on
the
steps
and
she
rested
her
hip
on
the
railing
while
the
whitewoman
went
looking
for
the
dime
stamp
paid
rearranged
his
way
too
angry
to
walk
her
home
and
listen
to
more
he
watched
her
for
a
moment
and
turned
to
go
before
the
alert
white
face
at
the
window
next
door
had
come
to
any
conclusion
trying
to
get
to
for
the
second
time
now
he
regretted
that
conversation
the
high
tone
he
took
his
refusal
to
see
the
effect
of
marrow
weariness
in
a
woman
he
believed
was
a
mountain
now
too
late
he
understood
her
the
heart
that
pumped
out
love
the
mouth
that
spoke
the
word
didn
t
count
they
came
in
her
yard
anyway
and
she
could
not
approve
or
condemn
sethe
s
rough
choice
one
or
the
other
might
have
saved
her
but
beaten
up
by
the
claims
of
both
she
went
to
bed
the
whitefolks
had
tired
her
out
at
last
and
him
eighteen
seventy
four
and
whitefolks
were
still
on
the
loose
whole
towns
wiped
clean
of
negroes
eighty
seven
lynchings
in
one
year
alone
in
kentucky
four
colored
schools
burned
to
the
ground
grown
men
whipped
like
children
children
whipped
like
adults
black
women
raped
by
the
crew
property
taken
necks
broken
he
smelled
skin
skin
and
hot
blood
the
skin
was
one
thing
but
human
blood
cooked
in
a
lynch
fire
was
a
whole
other
thing
the
stench
stank
stank
up
off
the
pages
of
the
north
star
out
of
the
mouths
of
witnesses
etched
in
crooked
handwriting
in
letters
delivered
by
hand
detailed
in
documents
and
petitions
full
of
whereas
and
presented
to
any
legal
body
who
d
read
it
it
stank
but
none
of
that
had
worn
out
his
marrow
none
of
that
it
was
the
ribbon
tying
his
flatbed
up
on
the
bank
of
the
licking
river
securing
it
the
best
he
could
he
caught
sight
of
something
red
on
its
bottom
reaching
for
it
he
thought
it
was
a
cardinal
feather
stuck
to
his
boat
he
tugged
and
what
came
loose
in
his
hand
was
a
red
ribbon
knotted
around
a
curl
of
wet
woolly
hair
clinging
still
to
its
bit
of
scalp
he
untied
the
ribbon
and
put
it
in
his
pocket
dropped
the
curl
in
the
weeds
on
the
way
home
he
stopped
short
of
breath
and
dizzy
he
waited
until
the
spell
passed
before
continuing
on
his
way
a
moment
later
his
breath
left
him
again
this
time
he
sat
down
by
a
fence
rested
he
got
to
his
feet
but
before
he
took
a
step
he
turned
to
look
back
down
the
road
he
was
traveling
and
said
to
its
frozen
mud
and
the
river
beyond
what
are
these
people
you
tell
me
jesus
what
are
they
when
he
got
to
his
house
he
was
too
tired
to
eat
the
food
his
sister
and
nephews
had
prepared
he
sat
on
the
porch
in
the
cold
till
way
past
dark
and
went
to
his
bed
only
because
his
sister
s
voice
calling
him
was
getting
nervous
he
kept
the
ribbon
the
skin
smell
nagged
him
and
his
weakened
marrow
made
him
dwell
on
baby
suggs
wish
to
consider
what
in
the
world
was
harmless
he
hoped
she
stuck
to
blue
yellow
maybe
green
and
never
fixed
on
red
mistaking
her
upbraiding
her
owing
her
now
he
needed
to
let
her
know
he
knew
and
to
get
right
with
her
and
her
kin
so
in
spite
of
his
exhausted
marrow
he
kept
on
through
the
voices
and
tried
once
more
to
knock
at
the
door
of
this
time
although
he
couldn
t
cipher
but
one
word
he
believed
he
knew
who
spoke
them
the
people
of
the
broken
necks
of
fire
cooked
blood
and
black
girls
who
had
lost
their
ribbons
what
a
roaring
sethe
had
gone
to
bed
smiling
eager
to
lie
down
and
unravel
the
proof
for
the
conclusion
she
had
already
leapt
to
fondle
the
day
and
circumstances
of
beloved
s
arrival
and
the
meaning
of
that
kiss
in
the
clearing
she
slept
instead
and
woke
still
smiling
to
a
snow
bright
morning
cold
enough
to
see
her
breath
she
lingered
a
moment
to
collect
the
courage
to
throw
off
the
blankets
and
hit
a
chilly
floor
for
the
first
time
she
was
going
to
be
late
for
work
downstairs
she
saw
the
girls
sleeping
where
she
d
left
them
but
back
to
back
now
each
wrapped
tight
in
blankets
breathing
into
their
pillows
the
pair
and
a
half
of
skates
were
lying
by
the
front
door
the
stockings
hung
on
a
nail
behind
the
cooking
stove
to
dry
had
not
sethe
looked
at
beloved
s
face
and
smiled
quietly
carefully
she
stepped
around
her
to
wake
the
fire
first
a
bit
of
paper
then
a
little
kindlin
not
too
much
just
a
taste
until
it
was
strong
enough
for
more
she
fed
its
dance
until
it
was
wild
and
fast
when
she
went
outside
to
collect
more
wood
from
the
shed
she
did
not
notice
the
man
s
frozen
footprints
she
crunched
around
to
the
back
to
the
cord
piled
high
with
snow
after
scraping
it
clean
she
filled
her
arms
with
as
much
dry
wood
as
she
could
she
even
looked
straight
at
the
shed
smiling
smiling
at
the
things
she
would
not
have
to
remember
now
thinking
she
ain
t
even
mad
with
me
not
a
bit
obviously
the
hand
holding
shadows
she
had
seen
on
the
road
were
not
paul
d
denver
and
herself
but
us
three
the
three
holding
on
to
each
other
skating
the
night
before
the
three
sipping
flavored
milk
and
since
that
was
so
if
her
daughter
could
come
back
home
from
the
timeless
place
certainly
her
sons
could
and
would
come
back
from
wherever
they
had
gone
to
sethe
covered
her
front
teeth
with
her
tongue
against
the
cold
hunched
forward
by
the
burden
in
her
arms
she
walked
back
around
the
house
to
the
porch
not
once
noticing
the
frozen
tracks
she
stepped
in
inside
the
girls
were
still
sleeping
although
they
had
changed
positions
while
she
was
gone
both
drawn
to
the
fire
dumping
the
armload
into
the
woodbox
made
them
stir
but
not
wake
sethe
started
the
cooking
stove
as
quietly
as
she
could
reluctant
to
wake
the
sisters
happy
to
have
them
asleep
at
her
feet
while
she
made
breakfast
too
bad
she
would
be
late
for
work
too
too
bad
once
in
sixteen
years
that
s
just
too
bad
she
had
beaten
two
eggs
into
yesterday
s
hominy
formed
it
into
patties
and
fried
them
with
some
ham
pieces
before
denver
woke
completely
and
groaned
back
stiff
ooh
yeah
sleeping
on
the
floor
s
supposed
to
be
good
for
you
hurts
like
the
devil
said
denver
could
be
that
fall
you
took
denver
smiled
that
was
fun
she
turned
to
look
down
at
beloved
snoring
lightly
should
i
wake
her
no
let
her
rest
she
likes
to
see
you
off
in
the
morning
i
ll
make
sure
she
does
said
sethe
and
thought
be
nice
to
think
first
before
i
talk
to
her
let
her
know
i
know
think
about
all
i
ain
t
got
to
remember
no
more
do
like
baby
said
think
on
it
then
lay
it
down
for
good
paul
d
convinced
me
there
was
a
world
out
there
and
that
i
could
live
in
it
should
have
known
better
did
know
better
whatever
is
going
on
outside
my
door
ain
t
for
me
the
world
is
in
this
room
this
here
s
all
there
is
and
all
there
needs
to
be
they
ate
like
men
ravenous
and
intent
saying
little
content
with
the
company
of
the
other
and
the
opportunity
to
look
in
her
eyes
when
sethe
wrapped
her
head
and
bundled
up
to
go
to
town
it
was
already
midmorning
and
when
she
left
the
house
she
neither
saw
the
prints
nor
heard
the
voices
that
ringed
like
a
noose
trudging
in
the
ruts
left
earlier
by
wheels
sethe
was
excited
to
giddiness
by
the
things
she
no
longer
had
to
remember
i
don
t
have
to
remember
nothing
i
don
t
even
have
to
explain
she
understands
it
all
i
can
forget
how
baby
suggs
heart
collapsed
how
we
agreed
it
was
consumption
without
a
sign
of
it
in
the
world
her
eyes
when
she
brought
my
food
i
can
forget
that
and
how
she
told
me
that
howard
and
buglar
were
all
right
but
wouldn
t
let
go
each
other
s
hands
played
that
way
stayed
that
way
especially
in
their
sleep
she
handed
me
the
food
from
a
basket
things
wrapped
small
enough
to
get
through
the
bars
whispering
news
mr
bodwin
going
to
see
the
judge
in
chambers
she
kept
on
saying
in
chambers
like
i
knew
what
it
meant
or
she
did
the
colored
ladies
of
delaware
ohio
had
drawn
up
a
petition
to
keep
me
from
being
hanged
that
two
white
preachers
had
come
round
and
wanted
to
talk
to
me
pray
for
me
that
a
newspaperman
came
too
she
told
me
the
news
and
i
told
her
i
needed
something
for
the
rats
she
wanted
denver
out
and
slapped
her
palms
when
i
wouldn
t
let
her
go
where
your
earrings
she
said
i
ll
hold
em
for
you
i
told
her
the
jailer
took
them
to
protect
me
from
myself
he
thought
i
could
do
some
harm
with
the
wire
baby
suggs
covered
her
mouth
with
her
hand
schoolteacher
left
town
she
said
filed
a
claim
and
rode
on
off
they
going
to
let
you
out
for
the
burial
she
said
not
the
funeral
just
the
burial
and
they
did
the
sheriff
came
with
me
and
looked
away
when
i
fed
denver
in
the
wagon
neither
howard
nor
buglar
would
let
me
near
them
not
even
to
touch
their
hair
i
believe
a
lot
of
folks
were
there
but
i
just
saw
the
box
reverend
pike
spoke
in
a
real
loud
voice
but
i
didn
t
catch
a
word
except
the
first
two
and
three
months
later
when
denver
was
ready
for
solid
food
and
they
let
me
out
for
good
i
went
and
got
you
a
gravestone
but
i
didn
t
have
money
enough
for
the
carving
so
i
exchanged
bartered
you
might
say
what
i
did
have
and
i
m
sorry
to
this
day
i
never
thought
to
ask
him
for
the
whole
thing
all
i
heard
of
what
reverend
pike
said
dearly
beloved
which
is
what
you
are
to
me
and
i
don
t
have
to
be
sorry
about
getting
only
one
word
and
i
don
t
have
to
remember
the
slaughterhouse
and
the
saturday
girls
who
worked
its
yard
i
can
forget
that
what
i
did
changed
baby
suggs
life
no
clearing
no
company
just
laundry
and
shoes
i
can
forget
it
all
now
because
as
soon
as
i
got
the
gravestone
in
place
you
made
your
presence
known
in
the
house
and
worried
us
all
to
distraction
i
didn
t
understand
it
then
i
thought
you
were
mad
with
me
and
now
i
know
that
if
you
was
you
ain
t
now
because
you
came
back
here
to
me
and
i
was
right
all
along
there
is
no
world
outside
my
door
i
only
need
to
know
one
thing
how
bad
is
the
scar
as
sethe
walked
to
work
late
for
the
first
time
in
sixteen
years
and
wrapped
in
a
timeless
present
stamp
paid
fought
fatigue
and
the
habit
of
a
lifetime
baby
suggs
refused
to
go
to
the
clearing
because
she
believed
they
had
won
he
refused
to
acknowledge
any
such
victory
baby
had
no
back
door
so
he
braved
the
cold
and
a
wall
of
talk
to
knock
on
the
one
she
did
have
he
clutched
the
red
ribbon
in
his
pocket
for
strength
softly
at
first
then
harder
at
the
last
he
banged
furiously
disbelieving
it
could
happen
that
the
door
of
a
house
with
coloredpeople
in
it
did
not
fly
open
in
his
presence
he
went
to
the
window
and
wanted
to
cry
sure
enough
there
they
were
not
a
one
of
them
heading
for
the
door
worrying
his
scrap
of
ribbon
to
shreds
the
old
man
turned
and
went
down
the
steps
now
curiosity
joined
his
shame
and
his
debt
two
backs
curled
away
from
him
as
he
looked
in
the
window
one
had
a
head
he
recognized
the
other
troubled
him
he
didn
t
know
her
and
didn
t
know
anybody
it
could
be
nobody
but
nobody
visited
that
house
after
a
disagreeable
breakfast
he
went
to
see
ella
and
john
to
find
out
what
they
knew
perhaps
there
he
could
find
out
if
after
all
these
years
of
clarity
he
had
misnamed
himself
and
there
was
yet
another
debt
he
owed
born
joshua
he
renamed
himself
when
he
handed
over
his
wife
to
his
master
s
son
handed
her
over
in
the
sense
that
he
did
not
kill
anybody
thereby
himself
because
his
wife
demanded
he
stay
alive
otherwise
she
reasoned
where
and
to
whom
could
she
return
when
the
boy
was
through
with
that
gift
he
decided
that
he
didn
t
owe
anybody
anything
whatever
his
obligations
were
that
act
paid
them
off
he
thought
it
would
make
him
rambunctious
renegade
a
drunkard
even
the
debtlessness
and
in
a
way
it
did
but
there
was
nothing
to
do
with
it
work
well
work
poorly
work
a
little
work
not
at
all
make
sense
make
none
sleep
wake
up
like
somebody
dislike
others
it
didn
t
seem
much
of
a
way
to
live
and
it
brought
him
no
satisfaction
so
he
extended
this
debtlessness
to
other
people
by
helping
them
pay
out
and
off
whatever
they
owed
in
misery
beaten
runaways
he
ferried
them
and
rendered
them
paid
for
gave
them
their
own
bill
of
sale
so
to
speak
you
paid
it
now
life
owes
you
and
the
receipt
as
it
were
was
a
welcome
door
that
he
never
had
to
knock
on
like
john
and
ella
s
in
front
of
which
he
stood
and
said
who
in
there
only
once
and
she
was
pulling
on
the
hinge
where
you
been
keeping
yourself
i
told
john
must
be
cold
if
stamp
stay
inside
oh
i
been
out
he
took
off
his
cap
and
massaged
his
scalp
out
where
not
by
here
ella
hung
two
suits
of
underwear
on
a
line
behind
the
stove
was
over
to
baby
suggs
this
morning
what
you
want
in
there
asked
ella
somebody
invite
you
in
that
s
baby
s
kin
i
don
t
need
no
invite
to
look
after
her
people
sth
ella
was
unmoved
she
had
been
baby
suggs
friend
and
sethe
s
too
till
the
rough
time
except
for
a
nod
at
the
carnival
she
hadn
t
given
sethe
the
time
of
day
somebody
new
in
there
a
woman
thought
you
might
know
who
is
she
ain
t
no
new
negroes
in
this
town
i
don
t
know
about
she
said
what
she
look
like
you
sure
that
wasn
t
denver
i
know
denver
this
girl
s
narrow
you
sure
i
know
what
i
see
might
see
anything
at
all
at
true
better
ask
paul
d
she
said
can
t
locate
him
said
stamp
which
was
the
truth
although
his
efforts
to
find
paul
d
had
been
feeble
he
wasn
t
ready
to
confront
the
man
whose
life
he
had
altered
with
his
graveyard
information
he
s
sleeping
in
the
church
said
ella
the
church
stamp
was
shocked
and
very
hurt
yeah
asked
reverend
pike
if
he
could
stay
in
the
cellar
it
s
cold
as
charity
in
there
i
expect
he
knows
that
what
he
do
that
for
hes
a
touch
proud
seem
like
he
don
t
have
to
do
that
any
number
ll
take
him
in
ella
turned
around
to
look
at
stamp
paid
can
t
nobody
read
minds
long
distance
all
he
have
to
do
is
ask
somebody
why
why
he
have
to
ask
can
t
nobody
offer
what
s
going
on
since
when
a
blackman
come
to
town
have
to
sleep
in
a
cellar
like
a
dog
unrile
yourself
stamp
not
me
i
m
going
to
stay
riled
till
somebody
gets
some
sense
and
leastway
act
like
a
christian
it
s
only
a
few
days
he
been
there
shouldn
t
be
no
days
you
know
all
about
it
and
don
t
give
him
a
hand
that
don
t
sound
like
you
ella
me
and
you
been
pulling
coloredfolk
out
the
water
more
n
twenty
years
now
you
tell
me
you
can
t
offer
a
man
a
bed
a
working
man
too
a
man
what
can
pay
his
own
way
he
ask
i
give
him
anything
why
s
that
necessary
all
of
a
sudden
i
don
t
know
him
all
that
well
you
know
he
s
colored
stamp
don
t
tear
me
up
this
morning
i
don
t
feel
like
it
it
s
her
ain
t
it
her
who
sethe
he
took
up
with
her
and
stayed
in
there
and
you
don
t
want
nothing
to
hold
on
don
t
jump
if
you
can
t
see
bottom
girl
give
it
up
we
been
friends
too
long
to
act
like
this
well
who
can
tell
what
all
went
on
in
there
look
here
i
don
t
know
who
sethe
is
or
none
of
her
people
what
all
i
know
is
she
married
baby
suggs
boy
and
i
ain
t
sure
i
know
that
where
is
he
huh
baby
never
laid
eyes
on
her
till
john
carried
her
to
the
door
with
a
baby
i
strapped
on
her
chest
i
strapped
that
baby
and
you
way
off
the
track
with
that
wagon
her
children
know
who
she
was
even
if
you
don
t
so
what
i
ain
t
saying
she
wasn
t
their
ma
ammy
but
who
s
to
say
they
was
baby
suggs
grandchildren
how
she
get
on
board
and
her
husband
didn
t
and
tell
me
this
how
she
have
that
baby
in
the
woods
by
herself
said
a
whitewoman
come
out
the
trees
and
helped
her
shoot
you
believe
that
a
whitewoman
well
i
know
what
kind
of
white
that
was
aw
no
ella
anything
white
floating
around
in
the
woods
if
it
ain
t
got
a
shotgun
it
s
something
i
don
t
want
no
part
of
you
all
was
friends
yeah
till
she
showed
herself
ella
i
ain
t
got
no
friends
take
a
handsaw
to
their
own
children
you
in
deep
water
girl
uh
uh
i
m
on
dry
land
and
i
m
going
to
stay
there
you
the
one
wet
what
s
any
of
what
you
talking
got
to
do
with
paul
d
what
run
him
off
tell
me
that
i
run
him
off
you
i
told
him
about
i
showed
him
the
newspaper
about
the
what
sethe
did
read
it
to
him
he
left
that
very
day
you
didn
t
tell
me
that
i
thought
he
knew
he
didn
t
know
nothing
except
her
from
when
they
was
at
that
place
baby
suggs
was
at
he
knew
baby
suggs
sure
he
knew
her
her
boy
halle
too
and
left
when
he
found
out
what
sethe
did
look
like
he
might
have
a
place
to
stay
after
all
what
you
say
casts
a
different
light
i
thought
but
stamp
paid
knew
what
she
thought
you
didn
t
come
here
asking
about
him
ela
said
you
came
about
some
new
girl
that
s
so
well
paul
d
must
know
who
she
is
or
what
she
is
your
mind
is
loaded
with
spirits
everywhere
you
look
you
see
one
you
know
as
well
as
i
do
that
people
who
die
bad
don
t
stay
in
the
ground
he
couldn
t
deny
it
jesus
christ
himself
didn
t
so
stamp
ate
a
piece
of
ella
s
head
cheese
to
show
there
were
no
bad
feelings
and
set
out
to
find
paul
d
he
found
him
on
the
steps
of
holy
redeemer
holding
his
wrists
between
his
knees
and
looking
red
eyed
sawyer
shouted
at
her
when
she
entered
the
kitchen
but
she
just
turned
her
back
and
reached
for
her
apron
there
was
no
entry
now
no
crack
or
crevice
available
she
had
taken
pains
to
keep
them
out
but
knew
full
well
that
at
any
moment
they
could
rock
her
rip
her
from
her
moorings
send
the
birds
twittering
back
into
her
hair
drain
her
mother
s
milk
they
had
already
done
divided
her
back
into
plant
life
that
too
driven
her
fat
bellied
into
the
woods
they
had
done
that
all
news
of
them
was
rot
they
buttered
halle
s
face
gave
paul
d
iron
to
eat
crisped
sixo
hanged
her
own
mother
she
didn
t
want
any
more
news
about
whitefolks
didn
t
want
to
know
what
ella
knew
and
john
and
stamp
paid
about
the
world
done
up
the
way
whitefolks
loved
it
all
news
of
them
should
have
stopped
with
the
birds
in
her
hair
once
long
ago
she
was
soft
trusting
she
trusted
mrs
garner
and
her
husband
too
she
knotted
the
earrings
into
her
underskirt
to
take
along
not
so
much
to
wear
but
to
hold
earrings
that
made
her
believe
she
could
discriminate
among
them
that
for
every
schoolteacher
there
would
be
an
amy
that
for
every
pupil
there
was
a
garner
or
bodwin
or
even
a
sheriff
whose
touch
at
her
elbow
was
gentle
and
who
looked
away
when
she
nursed
but
she
had
come
to
believe
every
one
of
baby
suggs
last
words
and
buried
all
recollection
of
them
and
luck
paul
d
dug
it
up
gave
her
back
her
body
kissed
her
divided
back
stirred
her
rememory
and
brought
her
more
news
of
clabber
of
iron
of
roosters
smiling
but
when
he
heard
her
news
he
counted
her
feet
and
didn
t
even
say
goodbye
don
t
talk
to
me
mr
sawyer
don
t
say
nothing
to
me
this
morning
what
what
what
you
talking
back
to
me
i
m
telling
you
don
t
say
nothing
to
me
you
better
get
them
pies
made
sethe
touched
the
fruit
and
picked
up
the
paring
knife
when
pie
juice
hit
the
bottom
of
the
oven
and
hissed
sethe
was
well
into
the
potato
salad
sawyer
came
in
and
said
not
too
sweet
you
make
it
too
sweet
they
don
t
eat
it
make
it
the
way
i
always
did
yeah
too
sweet
none
of
the
sausages
came
back
the
cook
had
a
way
with
them
and
sawyer
s
restaurant
never
had
leftover
sausage
if
sethe
wanted
any
she
put
them
aside
soon
as
they
were
ready
but
there
was
some
passable
stew
problem
was
all
her
pies
were
sold
too
only
rice
pudding
left
and
half
a
pan
of
gingerbread
that
didn
t
come
out
right
had
she
been
paying
attention
instead
of
daydreaming
all
morning
she
wouldn
t
be
picking
around
looking
for
her
dinner
like
a
crab
she
couldn
t
read
clock
time
very
well
but
she
knew
when
the
hands
were
closed
in
prayer
at
the
top
of
the
face
she
was
through
for
the
day
she
got
a
metal
top
jar
filled
it
with
stew
and
wrapped
the
gingerbread
in
butcher
paper
these
she
dropped
in
her
outer
skirt
pockets
and
began
washing
up
none
of
it
was
anything
like
what
the
cook
and
the
two
waiters
walked
off
with
mr
sawyer
included
midday
dinner
in
the
terms
of
the
job
along
with
o
a
week
and
she
made
him
understand
from
the
beginning
she
would
take
her
dinner
home
but
matches
sometimes
a
bit
of
kerosene
a
little
salt
butter
too
these
things
she
took
also
once
in
a
while
and
felt
ashamed
because
she
could
afford
to
buy
them
she
just
didn
t
want
the
embarrassment
of
waiting
out
back
of
phelps
store
with
the
others
till
every
white
in
ohio
was
served
before
the
keeper
turned
to
the
cluster
of
negro
faces
looking
through
a
hole
in
his
back
door
she
was
ashamed
too
because
it
was
stealing
and
sixo
s
argument
on
the
subject
amused
her
but
didn
t
change
the
way
she
felt
just
as
it
didn
t
change
schoolteacher
s
mind
did
you
steal
that
shoat
you
stole
that
shoat
schoolteacher
was
quiet
but
firm
like
he
was
just
going
through
the
motions
not
expecting
an
answer
that
mattered
sixo
sat
there
not
even
getting
up
to
plead
or
deny
he
just
sat
there
the
streak
of
lean
in
his
hand
the
gristle
clustered
in
the
tin
plate
like
gemstones
rough
unpolished
but
loot
nevertheless
you
stole
that
shoat
didn
t
you
no
sir
said
sixo
but
he
had
the
decency
to
keep
his
eyes
on
the
meat
you
telling
me
you
didn
t
steal
it
and
i
m
looking
right
at
you
no
sir
i
didn
t
steal
it
schoolteacher
smiled
did
you
kill
it
yes
sir
i
killed
it
did
you
butcher
it
yes
sir
did
you
cook
it
yes
sir
well
then
did
you
eat
it
yes
sir
i
sure
did
and
you
telling
me
that
s
not
stealing
no
sir
it
ain
t
what
is
it
then
improving
your
property
sir
what
sixo
plant
rye
to
give
the
high
piece
a
better
chance
sixo
take
and
feed
the
soil
give
you
more
crop
sixo
take
and
feed
sixo
give
you
more
work
clever
but
schoolteacher
beat
him
anyway
to
show
him
that
definitions
belonged
to
the
definers
not
the
defined
after
mr
garner
died
with
a
hole
in
his
ear
that
mrs
garner
said
was
an
exploded
ear
drum
brought
on
by
stroke
and
sixo
said
was
gunpowder
everything
they
touched
was
looked
on
as
stealing
not
just
a
rifle
of
corn
or
two
yard
eggs
the
hen
herself
didn
t
even
remember
everything
schoolteacher
took
away
the
guns
from
the
sweet
home
men
and
deprived
of
game
to
round
out
their
diet
of
bread
beans
hominy
vegetables
and
a
little
extra
at
slaughter
time
they
began
to
pilfer
in
earnest
and
it
became
not
only
their
right
but
their
obligation
sethe
understood
it
then
but
now
with
a
paying
job
and
an
employer
who
was
kind
enough
to
hire
an
ex
convict
she
despised
herself
for
the
pride
that
made
pilfering
better
than
standing
in
line
at
the
window
of
the
general
store
with
all
the
other
negroes
she
didn
t
want
to
jostle
them
or
be
jostled
by
them
feel
their
judgment
or
their
pity
especially
now
she
touched
her
forehead
with
the
back
of
her
wrist
and
blotted
the
perspiration
the
workday
had
come
to
a
close
and
already
she
was
feeling
the
excitement
not
since
that
other
escape
had
she
felt
so
alive
slopping
the
alley
dogs
watching
their
frenzy
she
pressed
her
lips
today
would
be
a
day
she
would
accept
a
lift
if
anybody
on
a
wagon
offered
it
no
one
would
and
for
sixteen
years
her
pride
had
not
let
her
ask
but
today
oh
today
now
she
wanted
speed
to
skip
over
the
long
walk
home
and
be
there
when
sawyer
warned
her
about
being
late
again
she
barely
heard
him
he
used
to
be
a
sweet
man
patient
tender
in
his
dealings
with
his
help
but
each
year
following
the
death
of
his
son
in
the
war
he
grew
more
and
more
crotchety
as
though
sethe
s
dark
face
was
to
blame
un
huh
she
said
wondering
how
she
could
hurry
tine
along
and
get
to
the
no
time
waiting
for
her
she
needn
t
have
worried
wrapped
tight
hunched
forward
as
she
started
home
her
mind
was
busy
with
the
things
she
could
forget
thank
god
i
don
t
have
to
rememory
or
say
a
thing
because
you
know
it
all
you
know
i
never
would
a
left
you
never
it
was
all
i
could
think
of
to
do
when
the
train
came
i
had
to
be
ready
schoolteacher
was
teaching
us
things
we
couldn
t
learn
i
didn
t
care
nothing
about
the
measuring
string
we
all
laughed
about
that
except
sixo
he
didn
t
laugh
at
nothing
but
i
didn
t
care
schoolteacher
d
wrap
that
string
all
over
my
head
cross
my
nose
around
my
behind
number
my
teeth
i
thought
he
was
a
fool
and
the
questions
he
asked
was
the
biggest
foolishness
of
all
then
me
and
your
brothers
come
up
from
the
second
patch
the
first
one
was
close
to
the
house
where
the
quick
things
grew
beans
onions
sweet
peas
the
other
one
was
further
down
for
long
lasting
things
potatoes
pumpkin
okra
pork
salad
not
much
was
up
yet
down
there
it
was
early
still
some
young
salad
maybe
but
that
was
all
we
pulled
weeds
and
hoed
a
little
to
give
everything
a
good
start
after
that
we
hit
out
for
the
house
the
ground
raised
up
from
the
second
patch
not
a
hill
exactly
but
kind
of
enough
for
buglar
and
howard
to
run
up
and
roll
down
run
up
and
roll
down
that
s
the
way
i
used
to
see
them
in
my
dreams
laughing
their
short
fat
legs
running
up
the
hill
now
all
i
see
is
their
backs
walking
down
the
railroad
tracks
away
from
me
always
away
from
me
but
that
day
they
was
happy
running
up
and
rolling
down
it
was
early
still
the
growing
season
had
took
hold
but
not
much
was
up
i
remember
the
peas
still
had
flowers
the
grass
was
long
though
full
of
white
buds
and
those
tall
red
blossoms
people
call
diane
and
something
there
with
the
leastest
little
bit
of
blue
light
like
a
cornflower
but
pale
pale
real
pale
i
maybe
should
have
hurried
because
i
left
you
back
at
the
house
in
a
basket
in
the
yard
away
from
where
the
chickens
scratched
but
you
never
know
anyway
i
took
my
time
getting
back
but
your
brothers
didn
t
have
patience
with
me
staring
at
flowers
and
sky
every
two
or
three
steps
they
ran
on
ahead
and
i
let
em
something
sweet
lives
in
the
air
that
time
of
year
and
if
the
breeze
is
right
it
s
hard
to
stay
indoors
when
i
got
back
i
could
hear
howard
and
buglar
laughing
down
by
the
quarters
i
put
my
hoe
down
and
cut
across
the
side
yard
to
get
to
you
the
shade
moved
so
by
the
time
i
got
back
the
sun
was
shining
right
on
you
right
in
your
face
but
you
wasn
t
woke
at
all
still
asleep
i
wanted
to
pick
you
up
in
my
arms
and
i
wanted
to
look
at
you
sleeping
too
didn
t
know
which
you
had
the
sweetest
face
yonder
not
far
was
a
grape
arbor
mr
garner
made
always
full
of
big
plans
he
wanted
to
make
his
own
wine
to
get
drunk
off
never
did
get
more
than
a
kettle
of
jelly
from
it
i
don
t
think
the
soil
was
right
for
grapes
your
daddy
believed
it
was
the
rain
not
the
soil
sixo
said
it
was
bugs
the
grapes
so
little
and
tight
sour
as
vinegar
too
but
there
was
a
little
table
in
there
so
i
picked
up
your
basket
and
carried
you
over
to
the
grape
arbor
cool
in
there
and
shady
i
set
you
down
on
the
little
table
and
figured
if
i
got
a
piece
of
muslin
the
bugs
and
things
wouldn
t
get
to
you
and
if
mrs
garner
didn
t
need
me
right
there
in
the
kitchen
i
could
get
a
chair
and
you
and
me
could
set
out
there
while
i
did
the
vegetables
i
headed
for
the
back
door
to
get
the
clean
muslin
we
kept
in
the
kitchen
press
the
grass
felt
good
on
my
feet
i
got
near
the
door
and
i
heard
voices
schoolteacher
made
his
pupils
sit
and
learn
books
for
a
spell
every
afternoon
if
it
was
nice
enough
weather
they
d
sit
on
the
side
porch
all
three
of
em
he
d
talk
and
they
d
write
or
he
would
read
and
they
would
write
down
what
he
said
i
never
told
nobody
this
not
your
pap
not
nobody
i
almost
told
mrs
garner
but
she
was
so
weak
then
and
getting
weaker
this
is
the
first
time
i
m
telling
it
and
i
m
telling
it
to
you
because
it
might
help
explain
something
to
you
although
i
know
you
don
t
need
me
to
do
it
to
tell
it
or
even
think
over
it
you
don
t
have
to
listen
either
if
you
don
t
want
to
but
i
couldn
t
help
listening
to
what
i
heard
that
day
he
was
talking
to
his
pupils
and
i
heard
him
say
which
one
are
you
doing
and
one
of
the
boys
said
sethe
that
s
when
i
stopped
because
i
heard
my
name
and
then
i
took
a
few
steps
to
where
i
could
see
what
they
was
doing
schoolteacher
was
standing
over
one
of
them
with
one
hand
behind
his
back
he
licked
a
forefinger
a
couple
of
times
and
turned
a
few
pages
slow
i
was
about
to
turn
around
and
keep
on
my
way
to
where
the
muslin
was
when
i
heard
him
say
no
no
that
s
not
the
way
i
told
you
to
put
her
human
characteristics
on
the
left
her
animal
ones
on
the
right
and
don
t
forget
to
line
them
up
i
commenced
to
walk
backward
didn
t
even
look
behind
me
to
find
out
where
i
was
headed
i
just
kept
lifting
my
feet
and
pushing
back
when
i
bumped
up
against
a
tree
my
scalp
was
prickly
one
of
the
dogs
was
licking
out
a
pan
in
the
yard
i
got
to
the
grape
arbor
fast
enough
but
i
didn
t
have
the
muslin
flies
settled
all
over
your
face
rubbing
their
hands
my
head
itched
like
the
devil
like
somebody
was
sticking
fine
needles
in
my
scalp
i
never
told
halle
or
nobody
but
that
very
day
i
asked
mrs
garner
a
part
of
it
she
was
low
then
not
as
low
as
she
ended
up
but
failing
a
kind
of
bag
grew
under
her
jaw
it
didn
t
seem
to
hurt
her
but
it
made
her
weak
first
she
d
be
up
and
spry
in
the
morning
and
by
the
second
milking
she
couldn
t
stand
up
next
she
took
to
sleeping
late
the
day
i
went
up
there
she
was
in
bed
the
whole
day
and
i
thought
to
carry
her
some
bean
soup
and
ask
her
then
when
i
opened
the
bedroom
door
she
looked
at
me
from
underneath
her
nightcap
already
it
was
hard
to
catch
life
in
her
eyes
her
shoes
and
stockings
were
on
the
floor
so
i
knew
she
had
tried
to
get
dressed
i
brung
you
some
bean
soup
i
said
she
said
i
don
t
think
i
can
swallow
that
try
a
bit
i
told
her
too
thick
i
m
sure
it
s
too
thick
want
me
to
loosen
it
up
with
a
little
water
no
take
it
away
bring
me
some
cool
water
that
s
all
yes
ma
am
ma
am
could
i
ask
you
something
what
is
it
sethe
what
do
characteristics
mean
what
a
word
characteristics
oh
she
moved
her
head
around
on
the
pillow
features
who
taught
you
that
i
heard
the
schoolteacher
say
it
change
the
water
sethe
this
is
warm
yes
ma
am
features
water
sethe
cool
water
i
put
the
pitcher
on
the
tray
with
the
white
bean
soup
and
went
downstairs
when
i
got
back
with
the
fresh
water
i
held
her
head
while
she
drank
it
took
her
a
while
because
that
lump
made
it
hard
to
swallow
she
laid
back
and
wiped
her
mouth
the
drinking
seemed
to
satisfy
her
but
she
frowned
and
said
i
don
t
seem
able
to
wake
up
sethe
all
i
seem
to
want
is
sleep
then
do
it
i
told
her
i
m
take
care
of
things
then
she
went
on
what
about
this
what
about
that
said
she
knew
halle
was
no
trouble
but
she
wanted
to
know
if
schoolteacher
was
handling
the
pauls
all
right
and
sixo
yes
ma
am
i
said
look
like
it
do
they
do
what
he
tells
them
they
don
t
need
telling
good
that
s
a
mercy
i
should
be
back
downstairs
in
a
day
or
two
i
just
need
more
rest
doctor
s
due
back
tomorrow
is
it
you
said
features
ma
am
what
features
umm
like
a
feature
of
summer
is
heat
a
characteristic
is
a
feature
a
thing
that
s
natural
to
a
thing
can
you
have
more
than
one
you
can
have
quite
a
few
you
know
say
a
baby
sucks
its
thumb
that
s
one
but
it
has
others
too
keep
billy
away
from
red
corn
mr
garner
never
let
her
calve
every
other
year
sethe
you
hear
me
come
away
from
that
window
and
listen
yes
ma
am
ask
my
brother
in
law
to
come
up
after
supper
yes
ma
am
if
you
d
wash
your
hair
you
could
get
rid
of
that
lice
ain
t
no
lice
in
my
head
ma
am
whatever
it
is
a
good
scrubbing
is
what
it
needs
not
scratching
don
t
tell
me
we
re
out
of
soap
no
ma
am
all
right
now
i
m
through
talking
makes
me
tired
yes
ma
am
and
thank
you
sethe
yes
ma
am
you
was
too
little
to
remember
the
quarters
your
brothers
slept
under
the
window
me
you
and
your
daddy
slept
by
the
wall
the
night
after
i
heard
why
schoolteacher
measured
me
i
had
trouble
sleeping
when
halle
came
in
i
asked
him
what
he
thought
about
schoolteacher
he
said
there
wasn
t
nothing
to
think
about
said
he
s
white
ain
t
he
i
said
but
i
mean
is
he
like
mr
garner
what
you
want
to
know
sethe
him
and
her
i
said
they
ain
t
like
the
whites
i
seen
before
the
ones
in
the
big
place
i
was
before
i
came
here
how
these
different
he
asked
me
well
i
said
they
talk
soft
for
one
thing
it
don
t
matter
sethe
what
they
say
is
the
same
loud
or
soft
mr
garner
let
you
buy
out
your
mother
i
said
yep
he
did
well
if
he
hadn
t
of
she
would
of
dropped
in
his
cooking
stove
still
he
did
it
let
you
work
it
off
uh
huh
wake
up
halle
i
said
uh
huh
he
could
of
said
no
he
didn
t
tell
you
no
no
he
didn
t
tell
me
no
she
worked
here
for
ten
years
if
she
worked
another
ten
you
think
she
would
ve
made
it
out
i
pay
him
for
her
last
years
and
in
return
he
got
you
me
and
three
more
coming
up
i
got
one
more
year
of
debt
work
one
more
schoolteacher
in
there
told
me
to
quit
it
said
the
reason
for
doing
it
don
t
hold
i
should
do
the
extra
but
here
at
sweet
home
is
he
going
to
pay
you
for
the
extra
nope
then
how
you
going
to
pay
it
off
how
much
is
it
o
don
t
he
want
it
back
he
want
something
what
i
don
t
know
something
but
he
don
t
want
me
off
sweet
home
no
more
say
it
don
t
pay
to
have
my
labor
somewhere
else
while
the
boys
is
small
what
about
the
money
you
owe
he
must
have
another
way
of
getting
it
what
way
i
don
t
know
sethe
then
the
only
question
is
how
how
he
going
get
it
no
that
s
one
question
there
s
one
more
what
s
that
he
leaned
up
and
turned
over
touching
my
cheek
with
his
knuckles
the
question
now
is
who
s
going
buy
you
out
or
me
or
her
he
pointed
over
to
where
you
was
laying
what
if
all
my
labor
is
sweet
home
including
the
extra
what
i
got
left
to
sell
he
turned
over
then
and
went
back
to
sleep
and
i
thought
i
wouldn
t
but
i
did
too
for
a
while
something
he
said
maybe
or
something
he
didn
t
say
woke
me
i
sat
up
like
somebody
hit
me
and
you
woke
up
too
and
commenced
to
cry
i
rocked
you
some
but
there
wasn
t
much
room
so
i
stepped
outside
the
door
to
walk
you
up
and
down
i
went
up
and
down
everything
dark
but
lamplight
in
the
top
window
of
the
house
she
must
ve
been
up
still
i
couldn
t
get
out
of
my
head
the
thing
that
woke
me
up
while
the
boys
is
small
that
s
what
he
said
and
it
snapped
me
awake
they
tagged
after
me
the
whole
day
weeding
milking
getting
firewood
for
now
for
now
that
s
when
we
should
have
begun
to
plan
but
we
didn
t
i
don
t
know
what
we
thought
but
getting
away
was
a
money
thing
to
us
buy
out
running
was
nowhere
on
our
minds
all
of
us
some
where
to
how
to
go
it
was
sixo
who
brought
it
up
finally
after
paul
f
mrs
garner
sold
him
trying
to
keep
things
up
already
she
lived
two
years
off
his
price
but
it
ran
out
i
guess
so
she
wrote
schoolteacher
to
come
take
over
four
sweet
home
men
and
she
still
believed
she
needed
her
brother
in
law
and
two
boys
cause
people
said
she
shouldn
t
be
alone
out
there
with
nothing
but
negroes
so
he
came
with
a
big
hat
and
spectacles
and
a
coach
box
full
of
paper
talking
soft
and
watching
hard
he
beat
paul
a
not
hard
and
not
long
but
it
was
the
first
time
anyone
had
because
mr
garner
disallowed
it
next
time
i
saw
him
he
had
company
in
the
prettiest
trees
you
ever
saw
sixo
started
watching
the
sky
he
was
the
only
one
who
crept
at
night
and
halle
said
that
s
how
he
learned
about
the
train
that
way
halle
was
pointing
over
the
stable
where
he
took
my
ma
am
sixo
say
freedom
is
that
way
a
whole
train
is
going
and
if
we
can
get
there
don
t
need
to
be
no
buyout
train
what
s
that
i
asked
him
they
stopped
talking
in
front
of
me
then
even
halle
but
they
whispered
among
themselves
and
sixo
watched
the
sky
not
the
high
part
the
low
part
where
it
touched
the
trees
you
could
tell
his
mind
was
gone
from
sweet
home
the
plan
was
a
good
one
but
when
it
came
time
i
was
big
with
denver
so
we
changed
it
a
little
a
little
just
enough
to
butter
halle
s
face
so
paul
d
tells
me
and
make
sixo
laugh
at
last
but
i
got
you
out
baby
and
the
boys
too
when
the
signal
for
the
train
come
you
all
was
the
only
ones
ready
i
couldn
t
find
halle
or
nobody
i
didn
t
know
sixo
was
burned
up
and
paul
d
dressed
in
a
collar
you
wouldn
t
believe
not
till
later
so
i
sent
you
all
to
the
wagon
with
the
woman
who
waited
in
the
corn
ha
ha
no
notebook
for
my
babies
and
no
measuring
string
neither
what
i
had
to
get
through
later
i
got
through
because
of
you
passed
right
by
those
boys
hanging
in
the
trees
one
had
paul
a
s
shirt
on
but
not
his
feet
or
his
head
i
walked
right
on
by
because
only
me
had
your
milk
and
god
do
what
he
would
i
was
going
to
get
it
to
you
you
remember
that
don
t
you
that
i
did
that
when
i
got
here
i
had
milk
enough
for
all
one
more
curve
in
the
road
and
sethe
could
see
her
chimney
it
wasn
t
lonely
looking
anymore
the
ribbon
of
smoke
was
from
a
fire
that
warmed
a
body
returned
to
her
just
like
it
never
went
away
never
needed
a
headstone
and
the
heart
that
beat
inside
it
had
not
for
a
single
moment
stopped
in
her
hands
she
opened
the
door
walked
in
and
locked
it
tight
behind
her
the
day
stamp
paid
saw
the
two
backs
through
the
window
and
then
hurried
down
the
steps
he
believed
the
undecipherable
language
clamoring
around
the
house
was
the
mumbling
of
the
black
and
angry
dead
very
few
had
died
in
bed
like
baby
suggs
and
none
that
he
knew
of
including
baby
had
lived
a
livable
life
even
the
educated
colored
the
long
school
people
the
doctors
the
teachers
the
paper
writers
and
businessmen
had
a
hard
row
to
hoe
in
addition
to
having
to
use
their
heads
to
get
ahead
they
had
the
weight
of
the
whole
race
sitting
there
you
needed
two
heads
for
that
whitepeople
believed
that
whatever
the
manners
under
every
dark
skin
was
a
jungle
swift
unnavigable
waters
swinging
screaming
baboons
sleeping
snakes
red
gums
ready
for
their
sweet
white
blood
in
a
way
he
thought
they
were
right
the
more
coloredpeople
spent
their
strength
trying
to
convince
them
how
gentle
they
were
how
clever
and
loving
how
human
the
more
they
used
themselves
up
to
persuade
whites
of
something
negroes
believed
could
not
be
questioned
the
deeper
and
more
tangled
the
jungle
grew
inside
but
it
wasn
t
the
jungle
blacks
brought
with
them
to
this
place
from
the
other
livable
place
it
was
the
jungle
whitefolks
planted
in
them
and
it
grew
it
spread
in
through
and
after
life
it
spread
until
it
invaded
the
whites
who
had
made
it
touched
them
every
one
changed
and
altered
them
made
them
bloody
silly
worse
than
even
they
wanted
to
be
so
scared
were
they
of
the
jungle
they
had
made
the
screaming
baboon
lived
under
their
own
white
skin
the
red
gums
were
their
own
meantime
the
secret
spread
of
this
new
kind
of
whitefolks
jungle
was
hidden
silent
except
once
in
a
while
when
you
could
hear
its
mumbling
in
places
like
stamp
paid
abandoned
his
efforts
to
see
about
sethe
after
the
pain
of
knocking
and
not
gaining
entrance
and
when
he
did
was
left
to
its
own
devices
when
sethe
locked
the
door
the
women
inside
were
free
at
last
to
be
what
they
liked
see
whatever
they
saw
and
say
whatever
was
on
their
minds
almost
mixed
in
with
the
voices
surrounding
the
house
recognizable
but
undecipherable
to
stamp
paid
were
the
thoughts
of
the
women
of
unspeakable
thoughts
unspoken
chapter
beloved
she
my
daughtyer
she
mine
see
she
come
back
to
me
of
her
own
free
will
and
i
don
t
have
to
explain
a
thing
i
didn
t
have
time
to
explain
before
because
it
had
to
be
done
quick
quick
she
had
to
be
safe
and
i
put
her
where
she
would
be
but
my
love
was
tough
and
she
back
now
i
knew
she
would
be
paul
d
ran
her
off
so
she
had
no
choice
but
to
come
back
to
me
in
the
flesh
i
bet
you
baby
suggs
on
the
other
side
helped
i
won
t
never
let
her
go
i
ll
explain
to
her
even
though
i
don
t
have
to
why
i
did
it
how
if
i
hadn
t
killed
her
she
would
have
died
and
that
is
something
i
could
not
bear
to
happen
to
her
when
i
explain
it
she
ll
understand
because
she
understands
everything
already
i
ll
tend
her
as
no
mother
ever
tended
a
child
a
daughter
nobody
will
ever
get
my
milk
no
more
except
my
own
children
i
never
had
to
give
it
to
nobody
else
and
the
one
time
i
did
it
was
took
from
me
they
held
me
down
and
took
it
milk
that
belonged
to
my
baby
nan
had
to
nurse
whitebabies
and
me
too
because
ma
am
was
in
the
rice
the
little
whitebabies
got
it
first
and
i
got
what
was
left
or
none
there
was
no
nursing
milk
to
call
my
own
i
know
what
it
is
to
be
without
the
milk
that
belongs
to
you
to
have
to
fight
and
holler
for
it
and
to
have
so
little
left
i
ll
tell
beloved
about
that
she
ll
understand
she
my
daughter
the
one
i
managed
to
have
milk
for
and
to
get
it
to
her
even
after
they
stole
it
after
they
handled
me
like
i
was
the
cow
no
the
goat
back
behind
the
stable
because
it
was
too
nasty
to
stay
in
with
the
horses
but
i
wasn
t
too
nasty
to
cook
their
food
or
take
care
of
mrs
garner
i
tended
her
like
i
would
have
tended
my
own
mother
if
she
needed
me
if
they
had
let
her
out
the
rice
field
because
i
was
the
one
she
didn
t
throw
away
i
couldn
t
have
done
more
for
that
woman
than
i
would
my
own
ma
am
if
she
was
to
take
sick
and
need
me
and
i
d
have
stayed
with
her
till
she
got
well
or
died
and
i
would
have
stayed
after
that
except
nan
snatched
me
back
before
i
could
check
for
the
sign
it
was
her
all
right
but
for
a
long
time
i
didn
t
believe
it
i
looked
everywhere
for
that
hat
stuttered
after
that
didn
t
stop
it
till
i
saw
halle
oh
but
that
s
all
over
now
i
m
here
i
lasted
and
my
girl
come
home
now
i
can
look
at
things
again
because
she
s
here
to
see
them
too
after
the
shed
i
stopped
now
in
the
morning
when
i
light
the
fire
i
mean
to
look
out
the
window
to
see
what
the
sun
is
doing
to
the
day
does
it
hit
the
pump
handle
first
or
the
spigot
see
if
the
grass
is
gray
green
or
brown
or
what
now
i
know
why
baby
suggs
pondered
color
her
last
years
she
never
had
time
to
see
let
alone
enjoy
it
before
took
her
a
long
time
to
finish
with
blue
then
yellow
then
green
she
was
well
into
pink
when
she
died
i
don
t
believe
she
wanted
to
get
to
red
and
i
understand
why
because
me
and
beloved
outdid
ourselves
with
it
matter
of
fact
that
and
her
pinkish
headstone
was
the
last
color
i
recall
now
i
ll
be
on
the
lookout
think
what
spring
will
he
for
us
i
ll
plant
carrots
just
so
she
can
see
them
and
turnips
have
you
ever
seen
one
baby
a
prettier
thing
god
never
made
white
and
purple
with
a
tender
tail
and
a
hard
head
feels
good
when
you
hold
it
in
your
hand
and
smells
like
the
creek
when
it
floods
bitter
but
happy
we
ll
smell
them
together
beloved
beloved
because
you
mine
and
i
have
to
show
you
these
things
and
teach
you
what
a
mother
should
funny
how
you
lose
sight
of
some
things
and
memory
others
i
never
will
forget
that
whitegirl
s
hands
amy
but
i
forget
the
color
of
all
that
hair
on
her
head
eyes
must
have
been
gray
though
seem
like
i
do
rememory
that
mrs
garner
s
was
light
brown
while
she
was
well
got
dark
when
she
took
sick
a
strong
woman
used
to
be
and
when
she
talked
off
her
head
she
d
say
it
i
used
to
be
strong
as
a
mule
jenny
called
me
jenny
when
she
was
babbling
and
i
can
bear
witness
to
that
tall
and
strong
the
two
of
us
on
a
cord
of
wood
was
as
good
as
two
men
hurt
her
like
the
devil
not
to
be
able
to
raise
her
head
off
the
pillow
still
can
t
figure
why
she
thought
she
needed
schoolteacher
though
i
wonder
if
she
lasted
like
i
did
last
time
i
saw
her
she
couldn
t
do
nothing
but
cry
and
i
couldn
t
do
a
thing
for
her
but
wipe
her
face
when
i
told
her
what
they
done
to
me
somebody
had
to
know
it
hear
it
somebody
maybe
she
lasted
schoolteacher
wouldn
t
treat
her
the
way
he
treated
me
first
beating
i
took
was
the
last
nobody
going
to
keep
me
from
my
children
hadn
t
been
for
me
taking
care
of
her
maybe
i
would
have
known
what
happened
maybe
halle
was
trying
to
get
to
me
i
stood
by
her
bed
waiting
for
her
to
finish
with
the
slop
jar
then
i
got
her
back
in
the
bed
she
said
she
was
cold
hot
as
blazes
and
she
wanted
quilts
said
to
shut
the
window
i
told
her
no
she
needed
the
cover
i
needed
the
breeze
long
as
those
yellow
curtains
flapped
i
was
all
right
should
have
heeded
her
maybe
what
sounded
like
shots
really
was
maybe
i
would
have
seen
somebody
or
something
maybe
anyhow
i
took
my
babies
to
the
corn
halle
or
no
jesus
then
i
heard
that
woman
s
rattle
she
said
any
more
i
told
her
i
didn
t
know
she
said
i
been
here
all
night
can
t
wait
i
tried
to
make
her
she
said
can
t
do
it
come
on
hoo
not
a
man
around
boys
scared
you
asleep
on
my
back
denver
sleep
in
my
stomach
felt
like
i
was
split
in
two
i
told
her
to
take
you
all
i
had
to
go
back
in
case
she
just
looked
at
me
said
woman
bit
a
piece
of
my
tongue
off
when
they
opened
my
back
it
was
hanging
by
a
shred
i
didn
t
mean
to
clamped
down
on
it
it
come
right
off
i
thought
good
god
i
m
going
to
eat
myself
up
they
dug
a
hole
for
my
stomach
so
as
not
to
hurt
the
baby
denver
don
t
like
for
me
to
talk
about
it
she
hates
anything
about
sweet
home
except
how
she
was
born
but
you
was
there
and
even
if
you
too
young
to
memory
it
i
can
tell
it
to
you
the
grape
arbor
you
memory
that
i
ran
so
fast
flies
beat
me
to
you
i
would
have
known
right
away
who
you
was
when
the
sun
blotted
out
your
face
the
way
it
did
when
i
took
you
to
the
grape
arbor
i
would
have
known
at
once
when
my
water
broke
the
minute
i
saw
you
sitting
on
the
stump
it
broke
and
when
i
did
see
your
face
it
had
more
than
a
hint
of
what
you
would
look
like
after
all
these
years
i
would
have
known
who
you
were
right
away
because
the
cup
after
cup
of
water
you
drank
proved
and
connected
to
the
fact
that
you
dribbled
clear
spit
on
my
face
the
day
i
got
to
i
would
have
known
right
off
but
paul
d
distracted
me
otherwise
i
would
have
seen
my
fingernail
prints
right
there
on
your
forehead
for
all
the
world
to
see
from
when
i
held
your
head
up
out
in
the
shed
and
later
on
when
you
asked
me
about
the
earrings
i
used
to
dangle
for
you
to
play
with
i
would
have
recognized
you
right
off
except
for
paul
d
seems
to
me
he
wanted
you
out
from
the
beginning
but
i
wouldn
t
let
him
what
you
think
and
look
how
he
ran
when
he
found
out
about
me
and
you
in
the
shed
too
rough
for
him
to
listen
to
too
thick
he
said
my
love
was
too
thick
what
he
know
about
it
who
in
the
world
is
he
willing
to
die
for
would
he
give
his
privates
to
a
stranger
in
return
for
a
carving
some
other
way
he
said
there
must
have
been
some
other
way
let
schoolteacher
haul
us
away
i
guess
to
measure
your
behind
before
he
tore
it
up
i
have
felt
what
it
felt
like
and
nobody
walking
or
stretched
out
is
going
to
make
you
feel
it
too
not
you
not
none
of
mine
and
when
i
tell
you
you
mine
i
also
mean
i
m
yours
i
wouldn
t
draw
breath
without
my
children
i
told
baby
suggs
that
and
she
got
down
on
her
knees
to
beg
god
s
pardon
for
me
still
it
s
so
my
plan
was
to
take
us
all
to
the
other
side
where
my
own
ma
am
is
they
stopped
me
from
getting
us
there
but
they
didn
t
stop
you
from
getting
here
ha
ha
you
came
right
on
back
like
a
good
girl
like
a
daughter
which
is
what
i
wanted
to
be
and
would
have
been
if
my
ma
am
had
been
able
to
get
out
of
the
rice
long
enough
before
they
hanged
her
and
let
me
be
one
you
know
what
she
d
had
the
bit
so
many
times
she
smiled
when
she
wasn
t
smiling
she
smiled
and
i
never
saw
her
own
smile
i
wonder
what
they
was
doing
when
they
was
caught
running
you
think
no
not
that
because
she
was
my
ma
am
and
nobody
s
ma
am
would
run
off
and
leave
her
daughter
would
she
would
she
now
leave
her
in
the
yard
with
a
one
armed
woman
even
if
she
hadn
t
been
able
to
suckle
the
daughter
for
more
than
a
week
or
two
and
had
to
turn
her
over
to
another
woman
s
tit
that
never
had
enough
for
all
they
said
it
was
the
bit
that
made
her
smile
when
she
didn
t
want
to
like
the
saturday
girls
working
the
slaughterhouse
yard
when
i
came
out
of
jail
i
saw
them
plain
they
came
when
the
shift
changed
on
saturday
when
the
men
got
paid
and
worked
behind
the
fences
back
of
the
outhouse
some
worked
standing
up
leaning
on
the
toolhouse
door
they
gave
some
of
their
nickels
and
dimes
to
the
foreman
as
they
left
but
by
then
their
smiles
was
over
some
of
them
drank
liquor
to
keep
from
feeling
what
they
felt
some
didn
t
drink
a
drop
just
beat
it
on
over
to
phelps
to
pay
for
what
their
children
needed
or
their
ma
ammies
working
a
pig
yard
that
has
got
to
be
something
for
a
woman
to
do
and
i
got
close
to
it
myself
when
i
got
out
of
jail
and
bought
so
to
speak
your
name
but
the
bodwins
got
me
the
cooking
job
at
sawyer
s
and
left
me
able
to
smile
on
my
own
like
now
when
i
think
about
you
but
you
know
all
that
because
you
smart
like
everybody
said
because
when
i
got
here
you
was
crawling
already
trying
to
get
up
the
stairs
baby
suggs
had
them
painted
white
so
you
could
see
your
way
to
the
top
in
the
dark
where
lamplight
didn
t
reach
lord
you
loved
the
stairsteps
i
got
close
i
got
close
to
being
a
saturday
girl
i
had
already
worked
a
stone
mason
s
shop
a
step
to
the
slaughterhouse
would
have
been
a
short
one
when
i
put
that
headstone
up
i
wanted
to
lay
in
there
with
you
put
your
head
on
my
shoulder
and
keep
you
warm
and
i
would
have
if
buglar
and
howard
and
denver
didn
t
need
me
because
my
mind
was
homeless
then
i
couldn
t
lay
down
with
you
then
no
matter
how
much
i
wanted
to
i
couldn
t
lay
down
nowhere
in
peace
back
then
now
i
can
i
can
sleep
like
the
drowned
have
mercy
she
come
back
to
me
my
daughter
and
she
is
mine
chapter
beloved
is
my
sister
i
swallowed
her
blood
right
along
with
my
mother
s
milk
the
first
thing
i
heard
after
not
hearing
anything
was
the
sound
of
her
crawling
up
the
stairs
she
was
my
secret
company
until
paul
d
came
he
threw
her
out
ever
since
i
was
little
she
was
my
company
and
she
helped
me
wait
for
my
daddy
me
and
her
waited
for
him
i
love
my
mother
but
i
know
she
killed
one
of
her
own
daughters
and
tender
as
she
is
with
me
i
m
scared
of
her
because
of
it
she
missed
killing
my
brothers
and
they
knew
it
they
told
me
die
witch
stories
to
show
me
the
way
to
do
it
if
ever
i
needed
to
maybe
it
was
getting
that
close
to
dying
made
them
want
to
fight
the
war
that
s
what
they
told
me
they
were
going
to
do
i
guess
they
rather
be
around
killing
men
than
killing
women
and
there
sure
is
something
in
her
that
makes
it
all
right
to
kill
her
own
all
the
time
i
m
afraid
the
thing
that
happened
that
made
it
all
right
for
my
mother
to
kill
my
sister
could
happen
again
i
don
t
know
what
it
is
i
don
t
know
who
it
is
but
maybe
there
is
something
else
terrible
enough
to
make
her
do
it
again
i
need
to
know
what
that
thing
might
be
but
i
don
t
want
to
whatever
it
is
it
comes
from
outside
this
house
outside
the
yard
and
it
can
come
right
on
in
the
yard
if
it
wants
to
so
i
never
leave
this
house
and
i
watch
over
the
yard
so
it
can
t
happen
again
and
my
mother
won
t
have
to
kill
me
too
not
since
miss
lady
jones
house
have
i
left
by
myself
never
the
only
other
times
two
times
in
all
i
was
with
my
mother
once
to
see
grandma
baby
put
down
next
to
beloved
she
s
my
sister
the
other
time
paul
d
went
too
and
when
we
came
back
i
thought
the
house
would
still
be
empty
from
when
he
threw
my
sister
s
ghost
out
but
no
when
i
came
back
to
there
she
was
beloved
waiting
for
me
tired
from
her
long
journey
back
ready
to
be
taken
care
of
ready
for
me
to
protect
her
this
time
i
have
to
keep
my
mother
away
from
her
that
s
hard
but
i
have
to
it
s
all
on
me
i
ve
seen
my
mother
in
a
dark
place
with
scratching
noises
a
smell
coming
from
her
dress
i
have
been
with
her
where
something
little
watched
us
from
the
corners
and
touched
sometimes
they
touched
i
didn
t
remember
it
for
a
long
time
until
nelson
lord
made
me
i
asked
her
if
it
was
true
but
couldn
t
hear
what
she
said
and
there
was
no
point
in
going
back
to
lady
jones
if
you
couldn
t
hear
what
anybody
said
so
quiet
made
me
have
to
read
faces
and
learn
how
to
figure
out
what
people
were
thinking
so
i
didn
t
need
to
hear
what
they
said
that
s
how
come
me
and
beloved
could
play
together
not
talking
on
the
porch
by
the
creek
in
the
secret
house
it
s
all
on
me
now
but
she
can
count
on
me
i
thought
she
was
trying
to
kill
her
that
day
in
the
clearing
kill
her
back
but
then
she
kissed
her
neck
and
i
have
to
warn
her
about
that
don
t
love
her
too
much
don
t
maybe
it
s
still
in
her
the
thing
that
makes
it
all
right
to
kill
her
children
i
have
to
tell
her
i
have
to
protect
her
she
cut
my
head
off
every
night
buglar
and
howard
told
me
she
would
and
she
did
her
pretty
eyes
looking
at
me
like
i
was
a
stranger
not
mean
or
anything
but
like
i
was
somebody
she
found
and
felt
sorry
for
like
she
didn
t
want
to
do
it
but
she
had
to
and
it
wasn
t
going
to
hurt
that
it
was
just
a
thing
grown
up
people
do
like
pull
a
splinter
out
your
hand
touch
the
corner
of
a
towel
in
your
eye
if
you
get
a
cinder
in
it
she
looks
over
at
buglar
and
howard
see
if
they
all
right
then
she
comes
over
to
my
side
i
know
she
ll
be
good
at
it
careful
that
when
she
cuts
it
off
it
ll
be
done
right
it
won
t
hurt
after
she
does
it
i
lie
there
for
a
minute
with
just
my
head
then
she
carries
it
downstairs
to
braid
my
hair
i
try
not
to
cry
but
it
hurts
so
much
to
comb
it
when
she
finishes
the
combing
and
starts
the
braiding
i
get
sleepy
i
want
to
go
to
sleep
but
i
know
if
i
do
i
won
t
wake
up
so
i
have
to
stay
awake
while
she
finishes
my
hair
then
i
can
sleep
the
scary
part
is
waiting
for
her
to
come
in
and
do
it
not
when
she
does
it
but
when
i
wait
for
her
to
only
place
she
can
t
get
to
me
in
the
night
is
grandma
baby
s
room
the
room
we
sleep
in
upstairs
used
to
be
where
the
help
slept
when
whitepeople
lived
here
they
had
a
kitchen
outside
too
but
grandma
baby
turned
it
into
a
woodshed
and
toolroom
when
she
moved
in
and
she
boarded
up
the
back
door
that
led
to
it
because
she
said
she
didn
t
want
to
make
that
journey
no
more
she
built
around
it
to
make
a
storeroom
so
if
you
want
to
get
in
you
have
to
come
by
her
said
she
didn
t
care
what
folks
said
about
her
fixing
a
two
story
house
up
like
a
cabin
where
you
cook
inside
she
said
they
told
her
visitors
with
nice
dresses
don
t
want
to
sit
in
the
same
room
with
the
cook
stove
and
the
peelings
and
the
grease
and
the
smoke
she
wouldn
t
pay
them
no
mind
she
said
i
was
safe
at
night
in
there
with
her
all
i
could
hear
was
me
breathing
but
sometimes
in
the
day
i
couldn
t
tell
whether
it
was
me
breathing
or
somebody
next
to
me
i
used
to
watch
here
boy
s
stomach
go
in
and
out
in
and
out
to
see
if
it
matched
mine
holding
my
breath
to
get
off
his
rhythm
releasing
it
to
get
on
just
to
see
whose
it
was
that
sound
like
when
you
blow
soft
in
a
bottle
only
regular
regular
am
i
making
that
sound
is
howard
who
is
that
was
when
everybody
was
quiet
and
i
couldn
t
hear
anything
they
said
i
didn
t
care
either
because
the
quiet
let
me
dream
my
daddy
better
i
always
knew
he
was
coming
something
was
holding
him
up
he
had
a
problem
with
the
horse
the
river
flooded
the
boat
sank
and
he
had
to
make
a
new
one
sometimes
it
was
a
lynch
mob
or
a
windstorm
he
was
coming
and
it
was
a
secret
i
spent
all
of
my
outside
self
loving
ma
am
so
she
wouldn
t
kill
me
loving
her
even
when
she
braided
my
head
at
night
i
never
let
her
know
my
daddy
was
coming
for
me
grandma
baby
thought
he
was
coming
too
for
a
while
she
thought
so
then
she
stopped
i
never
did
even
when
buglar
and
howard
ran
away
then
paul
d
came
in
here
i
heard
his
voice
downstairs
and
ma
am
laughing
so
i
thought
it
was
him
my
daddy
nobody
comes
to
this
house
anymore
but
when
i
got
downstairs
it
was
paul
d
and
he
didn
t
come
for
me
he
wanted
my
mother
at
first
then
he
wanted
my
sister
too
but
she
got
him
out
of
here
and
i
m
so
glad
he
s
gone
now
it
s
just
us
and
i
can
protect
her
till
my
daddy
gets
here
to
help
me
watch
out
for
ma
am
and
anything
come
in
the
yard
my
daddy
do
anything
for
runny
fried
eggs
dip
his
bread
in
it
grandma
used
to
tell
me
his
things
she
said
anytime
she
could
make
him
a
plate
of
soft
fried
eggs
was
christmas
made
him
so
happy
she
said
she
was
always
a
little
scared
of
my
daddy
he
was
too
good
she
said
from
the
beginning
she
said
he
was
too
good
for
the
world
scared
her
she
thought
he
ll
never
make
it
through
nothing
whitepeople
must
have
thought
so
too
because
they
never
got
split
up
so
she
got
the
chance
to
know
him
look
after
him
and
he
scared
her
the
way
he
loved
things
animals
and
tools
and
crops
and
the
alphabet
he
could
count
on
paper
the
boss
taught
him
offered
to
teach
the
other
boys
but
only
my
daddy
wanted
it
she
said
the
other
boys
said
no
one
of
them
with
a
number
for
a
name
said
it
would
change
his
mind
make
him
forget
things
he
shouldn
t
and
memorize
things
he
shouldn
t
and
he
didn
t
want
his
mind
messed
up
but
my
daddy
said
if
you
can
t
count
they
can
cheat
you
if
you
can
t
read
they
can
beat
you
they
thought
that
was
funny
grandma
said
she
didn
t
know
but
it
was
because
my
daddy
could
count
on
paper
and
figure
that
he
bought
her
away
from
there
and
she
said
she
always
wished
she
could
read
the
bible
like
real
preachers
so
it
was
good
for
me
to
learn
how
and
i
did
until
it
got
quiet
and
all
i
could
hear
was
my
own
breathing
and
one
other
who
knocked
over
the
milk
jug
while
it
was
sitting
on
the
table
nobody
near
it
ma
am
whipped
buglar
but
he
didn
t
touch
it
then
it
messed
up
all
the
ironed
clothes
and
put
its
hands
in
the
cake
look
like
i
was
the
only
one
who
knew
right
away
who
it
was
just
like
when
she
came
back
i
knew
who
she
was
too
not
right
away
but
soon
as
she
spelled
her
name
not
her
given
name
but
the
one
ma
am
paid
the
stonecutter
for
i
knew
and
when
she
wondered
about
ma
am
s
earrings
something
i
didn
t
know
about
well
that
just
made
the
cheese
more
binding
my
sister
come
to
help
me
wait
for
my
daddy
my
daddy
was
an
angel
man
he
could
look
at
you
and
tell
where
you
hurt
and
he
could
fix
it
too
he
made
a
hanging
thing
for
grandma
baby
so
she
could
pull
herself
up
from
the
floor
when
she
woke
up
in
the
morning
and
he
made
a
step
so
when
she
stood
up
she
was
level
grandma
said
she
was
always
afraid
a
whiteman
would
knock
her
down
in
front
of
her
children
she
behaved
and
did
everything
right
in
front
of
her
children
because
she
didn
t
want
them
to
see
her
knocked
down
she
said
it
made
children
crazy
to
see
that
at
sweet
home
nobody
did
or
said
they
would
so
my
daddy
never
saw
it
there
and
never
went
crazy
and
even
now
i
bet
he
s
trying
to
get
here
if
paul
d
could
do
it
my
daddy
could
too
angel
man
we
should
all
be
together
me
him
and
beloved
ma
am
could
stay
or
go
off
with
paul
d
if
she
wanted
to
unless
daddy
wanted
her
himself
but
i
don
t
think
he
would
now
since
she
let
paul
d
in
her
bed
grandma
baby
said
people
look
down
on
her
because
she
had
eight
children
with
different
men
coloredpeople
and
whitepeople
both
look
down
on
her
for
that
slaves
not
supposed
to
have
pleasurable
feelings
on
their
own
their
bodies
not
supposed
to
be
like
that
but
they
have
to
have
as
many
children
as
they
can
to
please
whoever
owned
them
still
they
were
not
supposed
to
have
pleasure
deep
down
she
said
for
me
not
to
listen
to
all
that
that
i
should
always
listen
to
my
body
and
love
it
the
secret
house
when
she
died
i
went
there
ma
am
wouldn
t
let
me
go
outside
in
the
yard
and
eat
with
the
others
we
stayed
inside
that
hurt
i
know
grandma
baby
would
have
liked
the
party
and
the
people
who
came
to
it
because
she
got
low
not
seeing
anybody
or
going
anywhere
just
grieving
and
thinking
about
colors
and
how
she
made
a
mistake
that
what
she
thought
about
what
the
heart
and
the
body
could
do
was
wrong
the
whitepeople
came
anyway
in
her
yard
she
had
done
everything
right
and
they
came
in
her
yard
anyway
and
she
didn
t
know
what
to
think
all
she
had
left
was
her
heart
and
they
busted
it
so
even
the
war
couldn
t
rouse
her
she
told
me
all
my
daddy
s
things
how
hard
he
worked
to
buy
her
after
the
cake
was
ruined
and
the
ironed
clothes
all
messed
up
and
after
i
heard
my
sister
crawling
up
the
stairs
to
get
back
to
her
bed
she
told
me
my
things
too
that
i
was
charmed
my
birth
was
and
i
got
saved
all
the
time
and
that
i
shouldn
t
be
afraid
of
the
ghost
it
wouldn
t
harm
me
because
i
tasted
its
blood
when
ma
am
nursed
me
she
said
the
ghost
was
after
ma
am
and
her
too
for
not
doing
anything
to
stop
it
but
it
would
never
hurt
me
i
just
had
to
watch
out
for
it
because
it
was
a
greedy
ghost
and
needed
a
lot
of
love
which
was
only
natural
considering
and
i
do
love
her
i
do
she
played
with
me
and
always
came
to
be
with
me
whenever
i
needed
her
she
s
mine
beloved
she
s
mine
chapter
i
am
beloved
and
she
is
mine
i
see
her
take
flowers
away
from
leaves
she
puts
them
in
a
round
basket
the
leaves
are
not
for
her
she
fills
the
basket
she
opens
the
grass
i
would
help
her
but
the
clouds
are
in
the
way
how
can
i
say
things
that
are
pictures
i
am
not
separate
from
her
there
is
no
place
where
i
stop
her
face
is
my
own
and
i
want
to
be
there
in
the
place
where
her
face
is
and
to
be
looking
at
it
too
a
hot
thing
all
of
it
is
now
it
is
always
now
there
will
never
be
a
time
when
i
am
not
crouching
and
watching
others
who
are
crouching
too
i
am
always
crouching
the
man
on
my
face
is
dead
his
face
is
not
mine
his
mouth
smells
sweet
but
his
eyes
are
locked
some
who
eat
nasty
themselves
i
do
not
eat
the
men
without
skin
bring
us
their
morning
water
to
drink
we
have
none
at
night
i
cannot
see
the
dead
man
on
my
face
daylight
comes
through
the
cracks
and
i
can
see
his
locked
eyes
i
am
not
big
small
rats
do
not
wait
for
us
to
sleep
someone
is
thrashing
but
there
is
no
room
to
do
it
in
if
we
had
more
to
drink
we
could
make
tears
we
cannot
make
sweat
or
morning
water
so
the
men
without
skin
bring
us
theirs
one
time
they
bring
us
sweet
rocks
to
suck
we
are
all
trying
to
leave
our
bodies
behind
the
man
on
my
face
has
done
it
it
is
hard
to
make
yourself
die
forever
you
sleep
short
and
then
return
in
the
beginning
we
could
vomit
now
we
do
not
now
we
cannot
his
teeth
are
pretty
white
points
someone
is
trembling
i
can
feel
it
over
here
he
is
fighting
hard
to
leave
his
body
which
is
a
small
bird
trembling
there
is
no
room
to
tremble
so
he
is
not
able
to
die
my
own
dead
man
is
pulled
away
from
my
face
i
miss
his
pretty
white
points
we
are
not
crouching
now
we
are
standing
but
my
legs
are
like
my
dead
man
s
eyes
i
cannot
fall
because
there
is
no
room
to
the
men
without
skin
are
making
loud
noises
i
am
not
dead
the
bread
is
sea
colored
i
am
too
hungry
to
eat
it
the
sun
closes
my
eyes
those
able
to
die
are
in
a
pile
i
cannot
find
my
man
the
one
whose
teeth
i
have
loved
a
hot
thing
the
little
hill
of
dead
people
a
hot
thing
the
men
without
skin
push
them
through
with
poles
the
woman
is
there
with
the
face
i
want
the
face
that
is
mine
they
fall
into
the
sea
which
is
the
color
of
the
bread
she
has
nothing
in
her
ears
if
i
had
the
teeth
of
the
man
who
died
on
my
face
i
would
bite
the
circle
around
her
neck
bite
it
away
i
know
she
does
not
like
it
now
there
is
room
to
crouch
and
to
watch
the
crouching
others
it
is
the
crouching
that
is
now
always
now
inside
the
woman
with
my
face
is
in
the
sea
a
hot
thing
in
the
beginning
i
could
see
her
i
could
not
help
her
because
the
clouds
were
in
the
way
in
the
beginning
i
could
see
her
the
shining
in
her
ears
she
does
not
like
the
circle
around
her
neck
i
know
this
i
look
hard
at
her
so
she
will
know
that
the
clouds
are
in
the
way
i
am
sure
she
saw
me
i
am
looking
at
her
see
me
she
empties
out
her
eyes
i
am
there
in
the
place
where
her
face
is
and
telling
her
the
noisy
clouds
were
in
my
way
she
wants
her
earrings
she
wants
her
round
basket
i
want
her
face
a
hot
thing
in
the
beginning
the
women
are
away
from
the
men
and
the
men
are
away
from
the
women
storms
rock
us
and
mix
the
men
into
the
women
and
the
women
into
the
men
that
is
when
i
begin
to
be
on
the
back
of
the
man
for
a
long
time
i
see
only
his
neck
and
his
wide
shoulders
above
me
i
am
small
i
love
him
because
he
has
a
song
when
he
turned
around
to
die
i
see
the
teeth
he
sang
through
his
singing
was
soft
his
singing
is
of
the
place
where
a
woman
takes
flowers
away
from
their
leaves
and
puts
them
in
a
round
basket
before
the
clouds
she
is
crouching
near
us
but
i
do
not
see
her
until
he
locks
his
eyes
and
dies
on
my
face
we
are
that
way
there
is
no
breath
coming
from
his
mouth
and
the
place
where
breath
should
be
is
sweet
smelling
the
others
do
not
know
he
is
dead
i
know
his
song
is
gone
now
i
love
his
pretty
little
teeth
instead
i
cannot
lose
her
again
my
dead
man
was
in
the
way
like
the
noisy
clouds
when
he
dies
on
my
face
i
can
see
hers
she
is
going
to
smile
at
me
she
is
going
to
her
sharp
earrings
are
gone
the
men
without
skin
are
making
loud
noises
they
push
my
own
man
through
they
do
not
push
the
woman
with
my
face
through
she
goes
in
they
do
not
push
her
she
goes
in
the
little
hill
is
gone
she
was
going
to
smile
at
me
she
was
going
to
a
hot
thing
they
are
not
crouching
now
we
are
they
are
floating
on
the
water
they
break
up
the
little
hill
and
push
it
through
i
cannot
find
my
pretty
teeth
i
see
the
dark
face
that
is
going
to
smile
at
me
it
is
my
dark
face
that
is
going
to
smile
at
me
the
iron
circle
is
around
our
neck
she
does
not
have
sharp
earrings
in
her
ears
or
a
round
basket
she
goes
in
the
water
with
my
face
i
am
standing
in
the
rain
falling
the
others
are
taken
i
am
not
taken
i
am
falling
like
the
rain
is
i
watch
him
eat
inside
i
am
crouching
to
keep
from
falling
with
the
rain
i
am
going
to
be
in
pieces
he
hurts
where
i
sleep
he
puts
his
finger
there
i
drop
the
food
and
break
into
pieces
she
took
my
face
away
there
is
no
one
to
want
me
to
say
me
my
name
i
wait
on
the
bridge
because
she
is
under
it
there
is
night
and
there
is
day
again
again
night
day
night
day
i
am
waiting
no
iron
circle
is
around
my
neck
no
boats
go
on
this
water
no
men
without
skin
my
dead
man
is
not
floating
here
his
teeth
are
down
there
where
the
blue
is
and
the
grass
so
is
the
face
i
want
the
face
that
is
going
to
smile
at
me
it
is
going
to
in
the
day
diamonds
are
in
the
water
where
she
is
and
turtles
in
the
night
i
hear
chewing
and
swallowing
and
laughter
it
belongs
to
me
she
is
the
laugh
i
am
the
laugher
i
see
her
face
which
is
mine
it
is
the
face
that
was
going
to
smile
at
me
in
the
place
where
we
crouched
now
she
is
going
to
her
face
comes
through
the
water
a
hot
thing
her
face
is
mine
she
is
not
smiling
she
is
chewing
and
swallowing
i
have
to
have
my
face
i
go
in
the
grass
opens
she
opens
it
i
am
in
the
water
and
she
is
coming
there
is
no
round
basket
no
iron
circle
around
her
neck
she
goes
up
where
the
diamonds
are
i
follow
her
we
are
in
the
diamonds
which
are
her
earrings
now
my
face
is
coming
i
have
to
have
it
i
am
looking
for
the
join
i
am
loving
my
face
so
much
my
dark
face
is
close
to
me
i
want
to
join
she
whispers
to
me
she
whispers
i
reach
for
her
chewing
and
swallowing
she
touches
me
she
knows
i
want
to
join
she
chews
and
swallows
me
i
am
gone
now
i
am
her
face
my
own
face
has
left
me
i
see
me
swim
away
a
hot
thing
i
see
the
bottoms
of
my
feet
i
am
alone
i
want
to
be
the
two
of
us
i
want
the
join
i
come
out
of
blue
water
after
the
bottoms
of
my
feet
swim
away
from
me
i
come
up
i
need
to
find
a
place
to
be
the
air
is
heavy
i
am
not
dead
i
am
not
there
is
a
house
there
is
what
she
whispered
to
me
i
am
where
she
told
me
i
am
not
dead
i
sit
the
sun
closes
my
eyes
when
i
open
them
i
see
the
face
i
lost
sethe
s
is
the
face
that
lef
me
sethe
sees
me
see
her
and
i
see
the
smile
her
smiling
face
is
the
place
for
me
it
is
the
face
i
lost
she
is
my
face
smiling
at
me
doing
it
at
last
a
hot
thing
now
we
can
join
a
hot
thing
chapter
i
am
beloved
and
she
is
mine
sethe
is
the
one
that
picked
flowers
yellow
flowers
in
the
place
before
the
crouching
took
them
away
from
their
green
leaves
they
are
on
the
quilt
now
where
we
sleep
she
was
about
to
smile
at
me
when
the
men
without
skin
came
and
took
us
up
into
the
sunlight
with
the
dead
and
shoved
them
into
the
sea
sethe
went
into
the
sea
she
went
there
they
did
not
push
her
she
went
there
she
was
getting
ready
to
smile
at
me
and
when
she
saw
the
dead
people
pushed
into
the
sea
she
went
also
and
left
me
there
with
no
face
or
hers
sethe
is
the
face
i
found
and
lost
in
the
water
under
the
bridge
when
i
went
in
i
saw
her
face
coming
to
me
and
it
was
my
face
too
i
wanted
to
join
i
tried
to
join
but
she
went
up
into
the
pieces
of
light
at
the
top
of
the
water
i
lost
her
again
but
i
found
the
house
she
whispered
to
me
and
there
she
was
smiling
at
last
it
s
good
but
i
cannot
lose
her
again
all
i
want
to
know
is
why
did
she
go
in
the
water
in
the
place
where
we
crouched
why
did
she
do
that
when
she
was
just
about
to
smile
at
me
i
wanted
to
join
her
in
the
sea
but
i
could
not
move
i
wanted
to
help
her
when
she
was
picking
the
flowers
but
the
clouds
of
gunsmoke
blinded
me
and
i
lost
her
three
times
i
lost
her
once
with
the
flowers
because
of
the
noisy
clouds
of
smoke
once
when
she
went
into
the
sea
instead
of
smiling
at
me
once
under
the
bridge
when
i
went
in
to
j
oin
her
and
she
came
toward
me
but
did
not
smile
she
whispered
to
me
chewed
me
and
swam
away
now
i
have
found
her
in
this
house
she
smiles
at
me
and
it
is
my
own
face
smiling
i
will
not
lose
her
again
she
is
mine
tell
me
the
truth
didn
t
you
come
from
the
other
side
yes
i
was
on
the
other
side
you
came
back
because
of
me
yes
you
rememory
me
yes
i
remember
you
you
never
forgot
me
your
face
is
mine
do
you
forgive
me
will
you
stay
you
safe
here
now
where
are
the
men
without
skin
out
there
way
off
can
they
get
in
here
no
they
tried
that
once
but
i
stopped
them
they
won
t
ever
come
back
one
of
them
was
in
the
house
i
was
in
he
hurt
me
they
can
t
hurt
us
no
more
where
are
your
earrings
they
took
them
from
me
the
men
without
skin
took
them
yes
i
was
going
to
help
you
but
the
clouds
got
in
the
way
there
re
no
clouds
here
if
they
put
an
iron
circle
around
your
neck
i
will
bite
it
away
beloved
i
will
make
you
a
round
basket
you
re
back
you
re
back
will
we
smile
at
me
can
t
you
see
i
m
smiling
i
love
your
face
we
played
by
the
creek
i
was
there
in
the
water
in
the
quiet
time
we
played
the
clouds
were
noisy
and
in
the
way
when
i
needed
you
you
came
to
be
with
me
i
needed
her
face
to
smile
i
could
only
hear
breathing
the
breathing
is
gone
only
the
teeth
are
left
she
said
you
wouldn
t
hurt
me
she
hurt
me
i
will
protect
you
i
want
her
face
don
t
love
her
too
much
i
am
loving
her
too
much
watch
out
for
her
she
can
give
you
dreams
she
chews
and
swallows
don
t
fall
asleep
when
she
braids
your
hair
she
is
the
laugh
i
am
the
laughter
i
watch
the
house
i
watch
the
yard
she
left
me
daddy
is
coming
for
us
a
hot
thing
beloved
you
are
my
sister
you
are
my
daughter
you
are
my
face
you
are
me
i
have
found
you
again
you
have
come
back
to
me
you
are
my
beloved
you
are
mine
you
are
mine
you
are
mine
i
have
your
milk
i
have
your
smile
i
will
take
care
of
you
you
are
my
face
i
am
you
why
did
you
leave
me
who
am
you
i
will
never
leave
you
again
don
t
ever
leave
me
again
you
will
never
leave
me
again
you
went
in
the
water
i
drank
your
blood
i
brought
your
milk
you
forgot
to
smile
i
loved
you
you
hurt
me
you
came
back
to
me
you
left
me
i
waited
for
you
you
are
mine
you
are
mine
you
are
mine
chapter
it
was
a
tiny
church
no
bigger
than
a
rich
man
s
parlor
the
pews
had
no
backs
and
since
the
congregation
was
also
the
choir
it
didn
t
need
a
stall
certain
members
had
been
assigned
the
construction
of
a
platform
to
raise
the
preacher
a
few
inches
above
his
congregation
but
it
was
a
less
than
urgent
task
since
the
major
elevation
a
white
oak
cross
had
already
taken
place
before
it
was
the
church
of
the
holy
redeemer
it
was
a
dry
goods
shop
that
had
no
use
for
side
windows
just
front
ones
for
display
these
were
papered
over
while
members
considered
whether
to
paint
or
curtain
them
how
to
have
privacy
without
losing
the
little
light
that
might
want
to
shine
on
them
in
the
summer
the
doors
were
left
open
for
ventilation
in
winter
an
iron
stove
in
the
aisle
did
what
it
could
at
the
front
of
the
church
was
a
sturdy
porch
where
customers
used
to
sit
and
children
laughed
at
the
boy
who
got
his
head
stuck
between
the
railings
on
a
sunny
and
windless
day
in
january
it
was
actually
warmer
out
there
than
inside
if
the
iron
stove
was
cold
the
damp
cellar
was
fairly
warm
but
there
was
no
light
lighting
the
pallet
or
the
washbasin
or
the
nail
from
which
a
man
s
clothes
could
be
hung
and
a
oil
lamp
in
a
cellar
was
sad
so
paul
d
sat
on
the
porch
steps
and
got
additional
warmth
from
a
bottle
of
liquor
jammed
in
his
coat
pocket
warmth
and
red
eyes
he
held
his
wrist
between
his
knees
not
to
keep
his
hands
still
but
because
he
had
nothing
else
to
hold
on
to
his
tobacco
tin
blown
open
spilled
contents
that
floated
freely
and
made
him
their
play
and
prey
he
couldn
t
figure
out
why
it
took
so
long
he
may
as
well
have
jumped
in
the
fire
with
sixo
and
they
both
could
have
had
a
good
laugh
surrender
was
bound
to
come
anyway
why
not
meet
it
with
a
laugh
shouting
seven
o
why
not
why
the
delay
he
had
already
seen
his
brother
wave
goodbye
from
the
back
of
a
dray
fried
chicken
in
his
pocket
tears
in
his
eyes
mother
father
didn
t
remember
the
one
never
saw
the
other
he
was
the
youngest
of
three
half
brothers
same
mother
different
fathers
sold
to
garner
and
kept
there
forbidden
to
leave
the
farm
for
twenty
years
once
in
maryland
he
met
four
families
of
slaves
who
had
all
been
together
for
a
hundred
years
great
grands
grands
mothers
fathers
aunts
uncles
cousins
children
half
white
part
white
all
black
mixed
with
indian
he
watched
them
with
awe
and
envy
and
each
time
he
discovered
large
families
of
black
people
he
made
them
identify
over
and
over
who
each
was
what
relation
who
in
fact
belonged
to
who
that
there
s
my
auntie
this
here
s
her
boy
yonder
is
my
pap
s
cousin
my
ma
am
was
married
twice
this
my
half
sister
and
these
her
two
children
now
my
wife
nothing
like
that
had
ever
been
his
and
growing
up
at
sweet
home
he
didn
t
miss
it
he
had
his
brothers
two
friends
baby
suggs
in
the
kitchen
a
boss
who
showed
them
how
to
shoot
and
listened
to
what
they
had
to
say
a
mistress
who
made
their
soap
and
never
raised
her
voice
for
twenty
years
they
had
all
lived
in
that
cradle
until
baby
left
sethe
came
and
halle
took
her
he
made
a
family
with
her
and
sixo
was
hell
bent
to
make
one
with
the
thirty
mile
woman
when
paul
d
waved
goodbye
to
his
oldest
brother
the
boss
was
dead
the
mistress
nervous
and
the
cradle
already
split
sixo
said
the
doctor
made
mrs
garner
sick
said
he
was
giving
her
to
drink
what
stallions
got
when
they
broke
a
leg
and
no
gunpowder
could
be
spared
and
had
it
not
been
for
schoolteacher
s
new
rules
he
would
have
told
her
so
they
laughed
at
him
sixo
had
a
knowing
tale
about
everything
including
mr
garner
s
stroke
which
he
said
was
a
shot
in
his
ear
put
there
by
a
jealous
neighbor
where
s
the
blood
they
asked
him
there
was
no
blood
mr
garner
came
home
bent
over
his
mare
s
neck
sweating
and
blue
white
not
a
drop
of
blood
sixo
grunted
the
only
one
of
them
not
sorry
to
see
him
go
later
however
he
was
mighty
sorry
they
all
were
why
she
call
on
him
paul
d
asked
why
she
need
the
schoolteacher
she
need
somebody
can
figure
said
halle
you
can
do
figures
not
like
that
no
man
said
sixo
she
need
another
white
on
the
place
what
for
what
you
think
what
you
think
well
that
s
the
way
it
was
nobody
counted
on
garner
dying
nobody
thought
he
could
how
bout
that
everything
rested
on
garner
being
alive
without
his
life
each
of
theirs
fell
to
pieces
now
ain
t
that
slavery
or
what
is
it
at
the
peak
of
his
strength
taller
than
tall
men
and
stronger
than
most
they
clipped
him
paul
d
first
his
shotgun
then
his
thoughts
for
schoolteacher
didn
t
take
advice
from
negroes
the
information
they
offered
he
called
backtalk
and
developed
a
variety
of
corrections
which
he
recorded
in
his
notebook
to
reeducate
them
he
complained
they
ate
too
much
rested
too
much
talked
too
much
which
was
certainly
true
compared
to
him
because
schoolteacher
ate
little
spoke
less
and
rested
not
at
all
once
he
saw
them
playing
a
pitching
game
and
his
look
of
deeply
felt
hurt
was
enough
to
make
paul
d
blink
he
was
as
hard
on
his
pupils
as
he
was
on
them
except
for
the
corrections
for
years
paul
d
believed
schoolteacher
broke
into
children
what
garner
had
raised
into
men
and
it
was
that
that
made
them
run
off
now
plagued
by
the
contents
of
his
tobacco
tin
he
wondered
how
much
difference
there
really
was
between
before
schoolteacher
and
after
garner
called
and
announced
them
men
but
only
on
sweet
home
and
by
his
leave
was
he
naming
what
he
saw
or
creating
what
he
did
not
that
was
the
wonder
of
sixo
and
even
halle
it
was
always
clear
to
paul
d
that
those
two
were
men
whether
garner
said
so
or
not
it
troubled
him
that
concerning
his
own
manhood
he
could
not
satisfy
himself
on
that
point
oh
he
did
manly
things
but
was
that
garner
s
gift
or
his
own
will
what
would
he
have
been
anyway
before
sweet
home
without
garner
in
sixo
s
country
or
his
mother
s
or
god
help
him
on
the
boat
did
a
whiteman
saying
it
make
it
so
suppose
garner
woke
up
one
morning
and
changed
his
mind
took
the
word
away
would
they
have
run
then
and
if
he
didn
t
would
the
pauls
have
stayed
there
all
their
lives
why
did
the
brothers
need
the
one
whole
night
to
decide
to
discuss
whether
they
would
join
sixo
and
halle
because
they
had
been
isolated
in
a
wonderful
lie
dismissing
halle
s
and
baby
suggs
life
before
sweet
home
as
bad
luck
ignorant
of
or
amused
by
sixo
s
dark
stories
protected
and
convinced
they
were
special
never
suspecting
the
problem
of
alfred
georgia
being
so
in
love
with
the
look
of
the
world
putting
up
with
anything
and
everything
just
to
stay
alive
in
a
place
where
a
moon
he
had
no
right
to
was
nevertheless
there
loving
small
and
in
secret
his
little
love
was
a
tree
of
course
but
not
like
brother
old
wide
and
beckoning
in
alfred
georgia
there
was
an
aspen
too
young
to
call
sapling
just
a
shoot
no
taller
than
his
waist
the
kind
of
thing
a
man
would
cut
to
whip
his
horse
song
murder
and
the
aspen
he
stayed
alive
to
sing
songs
that
murdered
life
and
watched
an
aspen
that
confirmed
it
and
never
for
a
minute
did
he
believe
he
could
escape
until
it
rained
afterward
after
the
cherokee
pointed
and
sent
him
running
toward
blossoms
he
wanted
simply
to
move
go
pick
up
one
day
and
be
somewhere
else
the
next
resigned
to
life
without
aunts
cousins
children
even
a
woman
until
sethe
and
then
she
moved
him
just
when
doubt
regret
and
every
single
unasked
question
was
packed
away
long
after
he
believed
he
had
willed
himself
into
being
at
the
very
time
and
place
he
wanted
to
take
root
she
moved
him
from
room
to
room
like
a
rag
doll
sitting
on
the
porch
of
a
dry
goods
church
a
little
bit
drunk
and
nothing
much
to
do
he
could
have
these
thoughts
slow
what
if
thoughts
that
cut
deep
but
struck
nothing
solid
a
man
could
hold
on
to
so
he
held
his
wrists
passing
by
that
woman
s
life
getting
in
it
and
letting
it
get
in
him
had
set
him
up
for
this
fall
wanting
to
live
out
his
life
with
a
whole
woman
was
new
and
losing
the
feeling
of
it
made
him
want
to
cry
and
think
deep
thoughts
that
struck
nothing
solid
when
he
was
drifting
thinking
only
about
the
next
meal
and
night
s
sleep
when
everything
was
packed
tight
in
his
chest
he
had
no
sense
of
failure
of
things
not
working
out
anything
that
worked
at
all
worked
out
now
he
wondered
what
all
went
wrong
and
starting
with
the
plan
everything
had
it
was
a
good
plan
too
worked
out
in
detail
with
every
possibility
of
error
eliminated
sixo
hitching
up
the
horses
is
speaking
english
again
and
tells
halle
what
his
thirty
mile
woman
told
him
that
seven
negroes
on
her
place
were
joining
two
others
going
north
that
the
two
others
had
done
it
before
and
knew
the
way
that
one
of
the
two
a
woman
would
wait
for
them
in
the
corn
when
it
was
high
one
night
and
half
of
the
next
day
she
would
wait
and
if
they
came
she
would
take
them
to
the
caravan
where
the
others
would
be
hidden
that
she
would
rattle
and
that
would
be
the
sign
sixo
was
going
his
woman
was
going
and
halle
was
taking
his
whole
family
the
two
pauls
say
they
need
time
to
think
about
it
time
to
wonder
where
they
will
end
up
how
they
will
live
what
work
who
will
take
them
in
should
they
try
to
get
to
paul
f
whose
owner
they
remember
lived
in
something
called
the
trace
it
takes
them
one
evening
s
conversation
to
decide
now
all
they
have
to
do
is
wait
through
the
spring
till
the
corn
is
as
high
as
it
ever
got
and
the
moon
as
fat
and
plan
is
it
better
to
leave
in
the
dark
to
get
a
better
start
or
go
at
daybreak
to
be
able
to
see
the
way
better
sixo
spits
at
the
suggestion
night
gives
them
more
time
and
the
protection
of
color
he
does
not
ask
them
if
they
are
afraid
he
manages
some
dry
runs
to
the
corn
at
night
burying
blankets
and
two
knives
near
the
creek
will
sethe
be
able
to
swim
the
creek
they
ask
him
it
will
be
dry
he
says
when
the
corn
is
tall
there
is
no
food
to
put
by
but
sethe
says
she
will
get
a
jug
of
cane
syrup
or
molasses
and
some
bread
when
it
is
near
the
time
to
go
she
only
wants
to
be
sure
the
blankets
are
where
they
should
be
for
they
will
need
them
to
tie
her
baby
on
her
back
and
to
cover
them
during
the
journey
there
are
no
clothes
other
than
what
they
wear
and
of
course
no
shoes
the
knives
will
help
them
eat
but
they
bury
rope
and
a
pot
as
well
a
good
plan
they
watch
and
memorize
the
comings
and
goings
of
schoolteacher
and
his
pupils
what
is
wanted
when
and
where
how
long
it
takes
mrs
garner
restless
at
night
is
sunk
in
sleep
all
morning
some
days
the
pupils
and
their
teacher
do
lessons
until
breakfast
one
day
a
week
they
skip
breakfast
completely
and
travel
ten
miles
to
church
expecting
a
large
dinner
upon
their
return
schoolteacher
writes
in
his
notebook
after
supper
the
pupils
clean
mend
or
sharpen
tools
sethe
s
work
is
the
most
uncertain
because
she
is
on
call
for
mrs
garner
anytime
including
nighttime
when
the
pain
or
the
weakness
or
the
downright
loneliness
is
too
much
for
her
so
sixo
and
the
pauls
will
go
after
supper
and
wait
in
the
creek
for
the
thirty
mile
woman
halle
will
bring
sethe
and
the
three
children
before
dawn
before
the
sun
before
the
chickens
and
the
milking
cow
need
attention
so
by
the
time
smoke
should
be
coming
from
the
cooking
stove
they
will
be
in
or
near
the
creek
with
the
others
that
way
if
mrs
garner
needs
sethe
in
the
night
and
calls
her
sethe
will
be
there
to
answer
they
only
have
to
wait
through
the
spring
but
sethe
was
pregnant
in
the
spring
and
by
august
is
so
heavy
with
child
she
may
not
be
able
to
keep
up
with
the
men
who
can
carry
the
children
but
not
her
but
neighbors
discouraged
by
garner
when
he
was
alive
now
feel
free
to
visit
sweet
home
and
might
appear
in
the
right
place
at
the
wrong
time
but
sethe
s
children
cannot
play
in
the
kitchen
anymore
so
she
is
dashing
back
and
forth
between
house
and
quarters
fidgety
and
frustrated
trying
to
watch
over
them
they
are
too
young
for
men
s
work
and
the
baby
girl
is
nine
months
old
without
mrs
garner
s
help
her
work
increases
as
do
schoolteacher
s
demands
but
after
the
conversation
about
the
shoat
sixo
is
tied
up
with
the
stock
at
night
and
locks
are
put
on
bins
pens
sheds
coops
the
tackroom
and
the
barn
door
there
is
no
place
to
dart
into
or
congregate
sixo
keeps
a
nail
in
his
mouth
now
to
help
him
undo
the
rope
when
he
has
to
but
halle
is
told
to
work
his
extra
on
sweet
home
and
has
no
call
to
be
anywhere
other
than
where
schoolteacher
tells
him
only
sixo
who
has
been
stealing
away
to
see
his
woman
and
halle
who
has
been
hired
away
for
years
know
what
lies
outside
sweet
home
and
how
to
get
there
it
is
a
good
plan
it
can
be
done
right
under
the
watchful
pupils
and
their
teacher
but
they
had
to
alter
it
just
a
little
first
they
change
the
leaving
they
memorize
the
directions
halle
gives
them
sixo
needing
time
to
untie
himself
break
open
the
door
and
not
disturb
the
horses
will
leave
later
joining
them
at
the
creek
with
the
thirty
mile
woman
all
four
will
go
straight
to
the
corn
halle
who
also
needs
more
time
now
because
of
sethe
decides
to
bring
her
and
the
children
at
night
not
wait
till
first
light
they
will
go
straight
to
the
corn
and
not
assemble
at
the
creek
the
corn
stretches
to
their
shoulders
it
will
never
be
higher
the
moon
is
swelling
they
can
hardly
harvest
or
chop
or
clear
or
pick
or
haul
for
listening
for
a
rattle
that
is
not
bird
or
snake
then
one
midmorning
they
hear
it
or
halle
does
and
begins
to
sing
it
to
the
others
hush
hush
somebody
s
calling
my
name
hush
hush
somebody
s
calling
my
name
o
my
lord
o
my
lord
what
shall
i
do
on
his
dinner
break
he
leaves
the
field
he
has
to
he
has
to
tell
sethe
that
he
has
heard
the
sign
for
two
successive
nights
she
has
been
with
mrs
garner
and
he
can
t
chance
it
that
she
will
not
know
that
this
night
she
cannot
be
the
pauls
see
him
go
from
underneath
brother
s
shade
where
they
are
chewing
corn
cake
they
see
him
swinging
along
the
bread
tastes
good
they
lick
sweat
from
their
lips
to
give
it
a
saltier
flavor
schoolteacher
and
his
pupils
are
already
at
the
house
eating
dinner
halle
swings
along
he
is
not
singing
now
nobody
knows
what
happened
except
for
the
churn
that
was
the
last
anybody
ever
saw
of
halle
what
paul
d
knew
was
that
halle
disappeared
never
told
sethe
anything
and
was
next
seen
squatting
in
butter
maybe
when
he
got
to
the
gate
and
asked
to
see
sethe
schoolteacher
heard
a
tint
of
anxiety
in
his
voice
the
tint
that
would
make
him
pick
up
his
ever
ready
shotgun
maybe
halle
made
the
mistake
of
saying
my
wife
in
some
way
that
would
put
a
light
in
schoolteacher
s
eye
sethe
says
now
that
she
heard
shots
but
did
not
look
out
the
window
of
mrs
garner
s
bedroom
but
halle
was
not
killed
or
wounded
that
day
because
paul
d
saw
him
later
after
she
had
run
off
with
no
one
s
help
after
sixo
laughed
and
his
brother
disappeared
saw
him
greased
and
flat
eyed
as
a
fish
maybe
schoolteacher
shot
after
him
shot
at
his
feet
to
remind
him
of
the
trespass
maybe
halle
got
in
the
barn
hid
there
and
got
locked
in
with
the
rest
of
schoolteacher
s
stock
maybe
anything
he
disappeared
and
everybody
was
on
his
own
paul
a
goes
back
to
moving
timber
after
dinner
they
are
to
meet
at
quarters
for
supper
he
never
shows
up
paul
d
leaves
for
the
creek
on
time
believing
hoping
paul
a
has
gone
on
ahead
certain
schoolteacher
has
learned
something
paul
d
gets
to
the
creek
and
it
is
as
dry
as
sixo
promised
he
waits
there
with
the
thirty
mile
woman
for
sixo
and
paul
a
only
sixo
shows
up
his
wrists
bleeding
his
tongue
licking
his
lips
like
a
flame
you
see
paul
a
no
halle
no
no
sign
of
them
no
sign
nobody
in
quarters
but
the
children
sethe
her
children
sleep
she
must
be
there
still
i
can
t
leave
without
paul
a
i
can
t
help
you
should
i
go
back
and
look
for
them
i
can
t
help
you
what
you
think
i
think
they
go
straight
to
the
corn
sixo
turns
then
to
the
woman
and
they
clutch
each
other
and
whisper
she
is
lit
now
with
some
glowing
some
shining
that
comes
from
inside
her
before
when
she
knelt
on
creek
pebbles
with
paul
d
she
was
nothing
a
shape
in
the
dark
breathing
lightly
sixo
is
about
to
crawl
out
to
look
for
the
knives
he
buried
he
hears
something
he
hears
nothing
forget
the
knives
now
the
three
of
them
climb
up
the
bank
and
schoolteacher
his
pupils
and
four
other
whitemen
move
toward
them
with
lamps
sixo
pushes
the
thirty
mile
woman
and
she
runs
further
on
in
the
creekbed
paul
d
and
sixo
run
the
other
way
toward
the
woods
both
are
surrounded
and
tied
the
air
gets
sweet
then
perfumed
by
the
things
honeybees
love
tied
like
a
mule
paul
d
feels
how
dewy
and
inviting
the
grass
is
he
is
thinking
about
that
and
where
paul
a
might
be
when
sixo
turns
and
grabs
the
mouth
of
the
nearest
pointing
rifle
he
begins
to
sing
two
others
shove
paul
d
and
tie
him
to
a
tree
schoolteacher
is
saying
alive
alive
i
want
him
alive
sixo
swings
and
cracks
the
ribs
of
one
but
with
bound
hands
cannot
get
the
weapon
in
position
to
use
it
in
any
other
way
all
the
whitemen
have
to
do
is
wait
for
his
song
perhaps
to
end
five
guns
are
trained
on
him
while
they
listen
paul
d
cannot
see
them
when
they
step
away
from
lamplight
finally
one
of
them
hits
sixo
in
the
head
with
his
rifle
and
when
he
comes
to
a
hickory
fire
is
in
front
of
him
and
he
is
tied
at
the
waist
to
a
tree
schoolteacher
has
changed
his
mind
this
one
will
never
be
suitable
the
song
must
have
convinced
him
the
fire
keeps
failing
and
the
whitemen
are
put
out
with
themselves
at
not
being
prepared
for
this
emergency
they
came
to
capture
not
kill
what
they
can
manage
is
only
enough
for
cooking
hominy
dry
faggots
are
scarce
and
the
grass
is
slick
with
dew
by
the
light
of
the
hominy
fire
sixo
straightens
he
is
through
with
his
song
he
laughs
a
rippling
sound
like
sethe
s
sons
make
when
they
tumble
in
hay
or
splash
in
rainwater
his
feet
are
cooking
the
cloth
of
his
trousers
smokes
he
laughs
something
is
funny
paul
d
guesses
what
it
is
when
sixo
interrupts
his
laughter
to
call
out
seven
o
seven
o
smoky
stubborn
fire
they
shoot
him
to
shut
him
up
have
to
shackled
walking
through
the
perfumed
things
honeybees
love
paul
d
hears
the
men
talking
and
for
the
first
time
learns
his
worth
he
has
always
known
or
believed
he
did
his
value
as
a
hand
a
laborer
who
could
make
profit
on
a
farm
but
now
he
discovers
his
worth
which
is
to
say
he
learns
his
price
the
dollar
value
of
his
weight
his
strength
his
heart
his
brain
his
penis
and
his
future
as
soon
as
the
whitemen
get
to
where
they
have
tied
their
horses
and
mount
them
they
are
calmer
talking
among
themselves
about
the
difficulty
they
face
the
problems
voices
remind
schoolteacher
about
the
spoiling
these
particular
slaves
have
had
at
garner
s
hands
there
s
laws
against
what
he
done
letting
niggers
hire
out
their
own
time
to
buy
themselves
he
even
let
em
have
guns
and
you
think
he
mated
them
niggers
to
get
him
some
more
hell
no
he
planned
for
them
to
marry
if
that
don
t
beat
all
schoolteacher
sighs
and
says
doesn
t
he
know
it
he
had
come
to
put
the
place
aright
now
it
faced
greater
ruin
than
what
garner
left
for
it
because
of
the
loss
of
two
niggers
at
the
least
and
maybe
three
because
he
is
not
sure
they
will
find
the
one
called
halle
the
sister
in
law
is
too
weak
to
help
out
and
doggone
if
now
there
ain
t
a
full
scale
stampede
on
his
hands
he
would
have
to
trade
this
here
one
for
if
he
could
get
it
and
set
out
to
secure
the
breeding
one
her
foal
and
the
other
one
if
he
found
him
with
the
money
from
this
here
one
he
could
get
two
young
ones
twelve
or
fifteen
years
old
and
maybe
with
the
breeding
one
her
three
pickaninnies
and
whatever
the
foal
might
be
he
and
his
nephews
would
have
seven
niggers
and
sweet
home
would
be
worth
the
trouble
it
was
causing
him
look
to
you
like
lillian
gonna
make
it
touch
and
go
touch
and
go
you
was
married
to
her
sister
in
law
wasn
t
you
i
was
she
frail
too
a
bit
fever
took
her
well
you
don
t
need
to
stay
no
widower
in
these
parts
my
cogitation
right
now
is
sweet
home
can
t
say
as
i
blame
you
that
s
some
spread
they
put
a
three
spoke
collar
on
him
so
he
can
t
lie
down
and
they
chain
his
ankles
together
the
number
he
heard
with
his
ear
is
now
in
his
head
two
two
two
niggers
lost
paul
d
thinks
his
heart
is
jumping
they
are
going
to
look
for
halle
not
paul
a
they
must
have
found
paul
a
and
if
a
whiteman
finds
you
it
means
you
are
surely
lost
schoolteacher
looks
at
him
for
a
long
time
before
he
closes
the
door
of
the
cabin
carefully
he
looks
paul
d
does
not
look
back
it
is
sprinkling
now
a
teasing
august
rain
that
raises
expectations
it
cannot
fill
he
thinks
he
should
have
sung
along
loud
something
loud
and
rolling
to
go
with
sixo
s
tune
but
the
words
put
him
off
he
didn
t
understand
the
words
although
it
shouldn
t
have
mattered
because
he
understood
the
sound
hatred
so
loose
it
was
juba
the
warm
sprinkle
comes
and
goes
comes
and
goes
he
thinks
he
hears
sobbing
that
seems
to
come
from
mrs
garner
s
window
but
it
could
be
anything
anyone
even
a
she
cat
making
her
yearning
known
tired
of
holding
his
head
up
he
lets
his
chin
rest
on
the
collar
and
speculates
on
how
he
can
hobble
over
to
the
grate
boil
a
little
water
and
throw
in
a
handful
of
meal
that
s
what
he
is
doing
when
sethe
comes
in
rain
wet
and
big
bellied
saying
she
is
going
to
cut
she
has
just
come
back
from
taking
her
children
to
the
corn
the
whites
were
not
around
she
couldn
t
find
halle
who
was
caught
did
sixo
get
away
paul
a
he
tells
her
what
he
knows
sixo
is
dead
the
thirty
mile
woman
ran
and
he
doesn
t
know
what
happened
to
paul
a
or
halle
where
could
he
be
she
asks
paul
d
shrugs
because
he
can
t
shake
his
head
you
saw
sixo
die
you
sure
i
m
sure
was
he
woke
when
it
happened
did
he
see
it
coming
he
was
woke
woke
and
laughing
sixo
laughed
you
should
have
heard
him
sethe
sethe
s
dress
steams
before
the
little
fire
over
which
he
is
boiling
water
it
is
hard
to
move
about
with
shackled
ankles
and
the
neck
jewelry
embarrasses
him
in
his
shame
he
avoids
her
eyes
but
when
he
doesn
t
he
sees
only
black
in
them
no
whites
she
says
she
is
going
and
he
thinks
she
will
never
make
it
to
the
gate
but
he
doesn
t
dissuade
her
he
knows
he
will
never
see
her
again
and
right
then
and
there
his
heart
stopped
the
pupils
must
have
taken
her
to
the
barn
for
sport
right
afterward
and
when
she
told
mrs
garner
they
took
down
the
cowhide
who
in
hell
or
on
this
earth
would
have
thought
that
she
would
cut
anyway
they
must
have
believed
what
with
her
belly
and
her
back
that
she
wasn
t
going
anywhere
he
wasn
t
surprised
to
learn
that
they
had
tracked
her
down
in
cincinnati
because
when
he
thought
about
it
now
her
price
was
greater
than
his
property
that
reproduced
itself
without
cost
remembering
his
own
price
down
to
the
cent
that
schoolteacher
was
able
to
get
for
him
he
wondered
what
sethe
s
would
have
been
what
had
baby
suggs
been
how
much
did
halle
owe
still
besides
his
labor
what
did
mrs
garner
get
for
paul
f
more
than
nine
hundred
dollars
how
much
more
ten
dollars
twenty
schoolteacher
would
know
he
knew
the
worth
of
everything
it
accounted
for
the
real
sorrow
in
his
voice
when
he
pronounced
sixo
unsuitable
who
could
be
fooled
into
buying
a
singing
nigger
with
a
gun
shouting
seven
o
seven
o
because
his
thirty
mile
woman
got
away
with
his
blossoming
seed
what
a
laugh
so
rippling
and
full
of
glee
it
put
out
the
fire
and
it
was
sixo
s
laughter
that
was
on
his
mind
not
the
bit
in
his
mouth
when
they
hitched
him
to
the
buckboard
then
he
saw
halle
then
the
rooster
smiling
as
if
to
say
you
ain
t
seen
nothing
yet
how
could
a
rooster
know
about
alfred
georgia
chapter
howdy
stamp
paid
was
still
fingering
the
ribbon
and
it
made
a
little
motion
in
his
pants
pocket
paul
d
looked
up
noticed
the
side
pocket
agitation
and
snorted
i
can
t
read
you
got
any
more
newspaper
for
me
just
a
waste
of
time
stamp
withdrew
the
ribbon
and
sat
down
on
the
steps
no
this
here
s
something
else
he
stroked
the
red
cloth
between
forefinger
and
thumb
something
else
paul
d
didn
t
say
anything
so
the
two
men
sat
in
silence
for
a
few
moments
this
is
hard
for
me
said
stamp
but
i
got
to
do
it
two
things
i
got
to
say
to
you
i
m
a
take
the
easy
one
first
paul
d
chuckled
if
it
s
hard
for
you
might
kill
me
dead
no
no
nothing
like
that
i
come
looking
for
you
to
ask
your
pardon
apologize
for
what
paul
d
reached
in
his
coat
pocket
for
his
bottle
you
pick
any
house
any
house
where
colored
live
in
all
of
cincinnati
pick
any
one
and
you
welcome
to
stay
there
i
m
apologizing
because
they
didn
t
offer
or
tell
you
but
you
welcome
anywhere
you
want
to
be
my
house
is
your
house
too
john
and
ella
miss
lady
able
woodruff
willie
pike
anybody
you
choose
you
ain
t
got
to
sleep
in
no
cellar
and
i
apologize
for
each
and
every
night
you
did
i
don
t
know
how
that
preacher
let
you
do
it
i
knowed
him
since
he
was
a
boy
whoa
stamp
he
offered
did
well
well
i
wanted
i
didn
t
want
to
i
just
wanted
to
be
off
by
myself
a
spell
he
offered
every
time
i
see
him
he
offers
again
that
s
a
load
off
i
thought
everybody
gone
crazy
paul
d
shook
his
head
just
me
you
planning
to
do
anything
about
it
oh
yeah
i
got
big
plans
he
swallowed
twice
from
the
bottle
any
planning
in
a
bottle
is
short
thought
stamp
but
he
knew
from
personal
experience
the
pointlessness
of
telling
a
drinking
man
not
to
he
cleared
his
sinuses
and
began
to
think
how
to
get
to
the
second
thing
he
had
come
to
say
very
few
people
were
out
today
the
canal
was
frozen
so
that
traffic
too
had
stopped
they
heard
the
dop
of
a
horse
approaching
its
rider
sat
a
high
eastern
saddle
but
everything
else
about
him
was
ohio
valley
as
he
rode
by
he
looked
at
them
and
suddenly
reined
his
horse
and
came
up
to
the
path
leading
to
the
church
he
leaned
forward
hey
he
said
stamp
put
his
ribbon
in
his
pocket
yes
sir
i
m
looking
for
a
gal
name
of
judy
works
over
by
the
slaughterhouse
don
t
believe
i
know
her
no
sir
said
she
lived
on
plank
road
plank
road
yes
sir
that
s
up
a
ways
mile
maybe
you
don
t
know
her
judy
works
in
the
slaughterhouse
no
sir
but
i
know
plank
road
bout
a
mile
up
thataway
paul
d
lifted
his
bottle
and
swallowed
the
rider
looked
at
him
and
then
back
at
stamp
paid
loosening
the
right
rein
he
turned
his
horse
toward
the
road
then
changed
his
mind
and
came
back
look
here
he
said
to
paul
d
there
s
a
cross
up
there
so
i
guess
this
here
s
a
church
or
used
to
be
seems
to
me
like
you
ought
to
show
it
some
respect
you
follow
me
yes
sir
said
stamp
you
right
about
that
that
s
just
what
i
come
over
to
talk
to
him
about
just
that
the
rider
clicked
his
tongue
and
trotted
off
stamp
made
small
circles
in
the
palm
of
his
left
hand
with
two
fingers
of
his
right
you
got
to
choose
he
said
choose
anyone
they
let
you
be
if
you
want
em
to
my
house
ella
willie
pike
none
of
us
got
much
but
all
of
us
got
room
for
one
more
pay
a
little
something
when
you
can
don
t
when
you
can
t
think
about
it
you
grown
i
can
t
make
you
do
what
you
won
t
but
think
about
it
paul
d
said
nothing
if
i
did
you
harm
i
m
here
to
rectify
it
no
need
for
that
no
need
at
all
a
woman
with
four
children
walked
by
on
the
other
side
of
the
road
she
waved
smiling
hoo
oo
i
can
t
stop
see
you
at
meeting
i
be
there
stamp
returned
her
greeting
there
s
another
one
he
said
to
paul
d
scripture
woodruff
able
s
sister
works
at
the
brush
and
tallow
factory
you
ll
see
stay
around
here
long
enough
you
ll
see
ain
t
a
sweeter
bunch
of
colored
anywhere
than
what
s
right
here
pride
well
that
bothers
em
a
bit
they
can
get
messy
when
they
think
somebody
s
too
proud
but
when
it
comes
right
down
to
it
they
good
people
and
anyone
will
take
you
in
what
about
judy
she
take
me
in
depends
what
you
got
in
mind
you
know
judy
judith
i
know
everybody
out
on
plank
road
everybody
well
she
take
me
in
stamp
leaned
down
and
untied
his
shoe
twelve
black
buttonhooks
six
on
each
side
at
the
bottom
led
to
four
pairs
of
eyes
at
the
top
he
loosened
the
laces
all
the
way
down
adjusted
the
tongue
carefully
and
wound
them
back
again
when
he
got
to
the
eyes
he
rolled
the
lace
tips
with
his
fingers
before
inserting
them
let
me
tell
you
how
i
got
my
name
the
knot
was
tight
and
so
was
the
bow
they
called
me
joshua
he
said
i
renamed
myself
he
said
and
i
m
going
to
tell
you
why
i
did
it
and
he
told
him
about
vashti
i
never
touched
her
all
that
time
not
once
almost
a
year
we
was
planting
when
it
started
and
picking
when
it
stopped
seemed
longer
i
should
have
killed
him
she
said
no
but
i
should
have
i
didn
t
have
the
patience
i
got
now
but
i
figured
maybe
somebody
else
didn
t
have
much
patience
either
his
own
wife
took
it
in
my
head
to
see
if
she
was
taking
it
any
better
than
i
was
vashti
and
me
was
in
the
fields
together
in
the
day
and
every
now
and
then
she
be
gone
all
night
i
never
touched
her
and
damn
me
if
i
spoke
three
words
to
her
a
day
i
took
any
chance
i
had
to
get
near
the
great
house
to
see
her
the
young
master
s
wife
nothing
but
a
boy
seventeen
twenty
maybe
i
caught
sight
of
her
finally
standing
in
the
backyard
by
the
fence
with
a
glass
of
water
she
was
drinking
out
of
it
and
just
gazing
out
over
the
yard
i
went
over
stood
back
a
ways
and
took
off
my
hat
i
said
scuse
me
miss
scuse
me
she
turned
to
look
i
m
smiling
scuse
me
you
seen
vashti
my
wife
vashti
a
little
bitty
thing
she
was
black
hair
face
no
bigger
than
my
hand
she
said
what
vashti
i
say
yes
m
vashti
my
wife
she
say
she
owe
you
all
some
eggs
you
know
if
she
brung
em
you
know
her
if
you
see
her
wear
a
black
ribbon
on
her
neck
she
got
rosy
then
and
i
knowed
she
knowed
he
give
vashti
that
to
wear
a
cameo
on
a
black
ribbon
she
used
to
put
it
on
every
time
she
went
to
him
i
put
my
hat
back
on
you
see
her
tell
her
i
need
her
thank
you
thank
you
ma
am
i
backed
off
before
she
could
say
something
i
didn
t
dare
look
back
till
i
got
behind
some
trees
she
was
standing
just
as
i
left
her
looking
in
her
water
glass
i
thought
it
would
give
me
more
satisfaction
than
it
did
i
also
thought
she
might
stop
it
but
it
went
right
on
till
one
morning
vashti
came
in
and
sat
by
the
window
a
sunday
we
worked
our
own
patches
on
sunday
she
sat
by
the
window
looking
out
of
it
i
m
back
she
said
i
m
back
josh
i
looked
at
the
back
of
her
neck
she
had
a
real
small
neck
i
decided
to
break
it
you
know
like
a
twig
just
snap
it
i
been
low
but
that
was
as
low
as
i
ever
got
did
you
snap
it
uh
uh
i
changed
my
name
how
you
get
out
of
there
how
you
get
up
here
boat
on
up
the
mississippi
to
memphis
walked
from
memphis
to
cumberland
vashti
too
no
she
died
aw
man
tie
your
other
shoe
what
tie
your
goddamn
shoe
it
s
sitting
right
in
front
of
you
tie
it
that
make
you
feel
better
no
paul
d
tossed
the
bottle
on
the
ground
and
stared
at
the
golden
chariot
on
its
label
no
horses
just
a
golden
coach
draped
in
blue
cloth
i
said
i
had
two
things
to
say
to
you
i
only
told
you
one
i
have
to
tell
you
the
other
i
don
t
want
to
know
it
i
don
t
want
to
know
nothing
just
if
judy
will
take
me
in
or
won
t
she
i
was
there
paul
d
you
was
where
there
in
the
yard
when
she
did
it
judy
sethe
jesus
it
ain
t
what
you
think
you
don
t
know
what
i
think
she
ain
t
crazy
she
love
those
children
she
was
trying
to
out
hurt
the
hurter
leave
off
and
spread
it
stamp
let
me
off
i
knew
her
when
she
was
a
girl
she
scares
me
and
i
knew
her
when
she
was
a
girl
you
ain
t
scared
of
sethe
i
don
t
believe
you
sethe
scares
me
i
scare
me
and
that
girl
in
her
house
scares
me
the
most
who
is
that
girl
where
she
come
from
i
don
t
know
just
shot
up
one
day
sitting
on
a
stump
huh
look
like
you
and
me
the
only
ones
outside
lay
eyes
on
her
she
don
t
go
nowhere
where
d
you
see
her
sleeping
on
the
kitchen
floor
i
peeped
in
first
minute
i
saw
her
i
didn
t
want
to
be
nowhere
around
her
something
funny
about
her
talks
funny
acts
funny
paul
d
dug
his
fingers
underneath
his
cap
and
rubbed
the
scalp
over
his
temple
she
reminds
me
of
something
something
look
like
i
m
supposed
to
remember
she
never
say
where
she
was
from
where
s
her
people
she
don
t
know
or
says
she
don
t
all
i
ever
heard
her
say
was
something
about
stealing
her
clothes
and
living
on
a
bridge
what
kind
of
bridge
who
you
asking
no
bridges
around
here
i
don
t
know
about
but
don
t
nobody
live
on
em
under
em
neither
how
long
she
been
over
there
with
sethe
last
august
day
of
the
carnival
that
s
a
bad
sign
was
she
at
the
carnival
no
when
we
got
back
there
she
was
sleep
on
a
stump
silk
dress
brand
new
shoes
black
as
oil
you
don
t
say
huh
was
a
girl
locked
up
in
the
house
with
a
whiteman
over
by
deer
creek
found
him
dead
last
summer
and
the
girl
gone
maybe
that
s
her
folks
say
he
had
her
in
there
since
she
was
a
pup
well
now
she
s
a
bitch
is
she
what
run
you
off
not
what
i
told
you
bout
sethe
a
shudder
ran
through
paul
d
a
bone
cold
spasm
that
made
him
clutch
his
knees
he
didn
t
know
if
it
was
bad
whiskey
nights
in
the
cellar
pig
fever
iron
bits
smiling
roosters
fired
feet
laughing
dead
men
hissing
grass
rain
apple
blossoms
neck
jewelry
judy
in
the
slaughterhouse
halle
in
the
butter
ghost
white
stairs
chokecherry
trees
cameo
pins
aspens
paul
a
s
face
sausage
or
the
loss
of
a
red
red
heart
tell
me
something
stamp
paul
d
s
eyes
were
rheumy
tell
me
this
one
thing
how
much
is
a
nigger
supposed
to
take
tell
me
how
much
all
he
can
said
stamp
paid
all
he
can
why
why
why
why
why
book
three
chapter
was
quiet
denver
who
thought
she
knew
all
about
silence
was
surprised
to
learn
hunger
could
do
that
quiet
you
down
and
wear
you
out
neither
sethe
nor
beloved
knew
or
cared
about
it
one
way
or
another
they
were
too
busy
rationing
their
strength
to
fight
each
other
so
it
was
she
who
had
to
step
off
the
edge
of
the
world
and
die
because
if
she
didn
t
they
all
would
the
flesh
between
her
mother
s
forefinger
and
thumb
was
thin
as
china
silk
and
there
wasn
t
a
piece
of
clothing
in
the
house
that
didn
t
sag
on
her
beloved
held
her
head
up
with
the
palms
of
her
hands
slept
wherever
she
happened
to
be
and
whined
for
sweets
although
she
was
getting
bigger
plumper
by
the
day
everything
was
gone
except
two
laying
hens
and
somebody
would
soon
have
to
decide
whether
an
egg
every
now
and
then
was
worth
more
than
two
fried
chickens
the
hungrier
they
got
the
weaker
the
weaker
they
got
the
quieter
they
were
which
was
better
than
the
furious
arguments
the
poker
slammed
up
against
the
wall
all
the
shouting
and
crying
that
followed
that
one
happy
january
when
they
played
denver
had
joined
in
the
play
holding
back
a
bit
out
of
habit
even
though
it
was
the
most
fun
she
had
ever
known
but
once
sethe
had
seen
the
scar
the
tip
of
which
denver
had
been
looking
at
whenever
beloved
undressed
the
little
curved
shadow
of
a
smile
in
the
kootchy
kootchy
coo
place
under
her
chin
once
sethe
saw
it
fingered
it
and
closed
her
eyes
for
a
long
time
the
two
of
them
cut
denver
out
of
the
games
the
cooking
games
the
sewing
games
the
hair
and
dressing
up
games
games
her
mother
loved
so
well
she
took
to
going
to
work
later
and
later
each
day
until
the
predictable
happened
sawyer
told
her
not
to
come
back
and
instead
of
looking
for
another
job
sethe
played
all
the
harder
with
beloved
who
never
got
enough
of
anything
lullabies
new
stitches
the
bottom
of
the
cake
bowl
the
top
of
the
milk
if
the
hen
had
only
two
eggs
she
got
both
it
was
as
though
her
mother
had
lost
her
mind
like
grandma
baby
calling
for
pink
and
not
doing
the
things
she
used
to
but
different
because
unlike
baby
suggs
she
cut
denver
out
completely
even
the
song
that
she
used
to
sing
to
denver
she
sang
for
beloved
alone
high
johnny
wide
johnny
don
t
you
leave
my
side
johnny
at
first
they
played
together
a
whole
month
and
denver
loved
it
from
the
night
they
ice
skated
under
a
star
loaded
sky
and
drank
sweet
milk
by
the
stove
to
the
string
puzzles
sethe
did
for
them
in
afternoon
light
and
shadow
pictures
in
the
gloaming
in
the
very
teeth
of
winter
and
sethe
her
eyes
fever
bright
was
plotting
a
garden
of
vegetables
and
flowers
talking
talking
about
what
colors
it
would
have
she
played
with
beloved
s
hair
braiding
puffing
tying
oiling
it
until
it
made
denver
nervous
to
watch
her
they
changed
beds
and
exchanged
clothes
walked
arm
in
arm
and
smiled
all
the
time
when
the
weather
broke
they
were
on
their
knees
in
the
backyard
designing
a
garden
in
dirt
too
hard
to
chop
the
thirty
eight
dollars
of
life
savings
went
to
feed
themselves
with
fancy
food
and
decorate
themselves
with
ribbon
and
dress
goods
which
sethe
cut
and
sewed
like
they
were
going
somewhere
in
a
hurry
bright
clothes
with
blue
stripes
and
sassy
prints
she
walked
the
four
miles
to
john
shillito
s
to
buy
yellow
ribbon
shiny
buttons
and
bits
of
black
lace
by
the
end
of
march
the
three
of
them
looked
like
carnival
women
with
nothing
to
do
when
it
became
clear
that
they
were
only
interested
in
each
other
denver
began
to
drift
from
the
play
but
she
watched
it
alert
for
any
sign
that
beloved
was
in
danger
finally
convinced
there
was
none
and
seeing
her
mother
that
happy
that
smiling
how
could
it
go
wrong
she
let
down
her
guard
and
it
did
her
problem
at
first
was
trying
to
find
out
who
was
to
blame
her
eye
was
on
her
mother
for
a
signal
that
the
thing
that
was
in
her
was
out
and
she
would
kill
again
but
it
was
beloved
who
made
demands
anything
she
wanted
she
got
and
when
sethe
ran
out
of
things
to
give
her
beloved
invented
desire
she
wanted
sethe
s
company
for
hours
to
watch
the
layer
of
brown
leaves
waving
at
them
from
the
bottom
of
the
creek
in
the
same
place
where
as
a
little
girl
denver
played
in
the
silence
with
her
now
the
players
were
altered
as
soon
as
the
thaw
was
complete
beloved
gazed
at
her
gazing
face
rippling
folding
spreading
disappearing
into
the
leaves
below
she
flattened
herself
on
the
ground
dirtying
her
bold
stripes
and
touched
the
rocking
faces
with
her
own
she
filled
basket
after
basket
with
the
first
things
warmer
weather
let
loose
in
the
ground
dandelions
violets
forsythia
presenting
them
to
sethe
who
arranged
them
stuck
them
wound
them
all
over
the
house
dressed
in
sethe
s
dresses
she
stroked
her
skin
with
the
palm
of
her
hand
she
imitated
sethe
talked
the
way
she
did
laughed
her
laugh
and
used
her
body
the
same
way
down
to
the
walk
the
way
sethe
moved
her
hands
sighed
through
her
nose
held
her
head
sometimes
coming
upon
them
making
men
and
women
cookies
or
tacking
scraps
of
cloth
on
baby
suggs
old
quilt
it
was
difficult
for
denver
to
tell
who
was
who
then
the
mood
changed
and
the
arguments
began
slowly
at
first
a
complaint
from
beloved
an
apology
from
sethe
a
reduction
of
pleasure
at
some
special
effort
the
older
woman
made
wasn
t
it
too
cold
to
stay
outside
beloved
gave
a
look
that
said
so
what
was
it
past
bedtime
the
light
no
good
for
sewing
beloved
didn
t
move
said
do
it
and
sethe
complied
she
took
the
best
of
everything
first
the
best
chair
the
biggest
piece
the
prettiest
plate
the
brightest
ribbon
for
her
hair
and
the
more
she
took
the
more
sethe
began
to
talk
explain
describe
how
much
she
had
suffered
been
through
for
her
children
waving
away
flies
in
grape
arbors
crawling
on
her
knees
to
a
lean
to
none
of
which
made
the
impression
it
was
supposed
to
beloved
accused
her
of
leaving
her
behind
of
not
being
nice
to
her
not
smiling
at
her
she
said
they
were
the
same
had
the
same
face
how
could
she
have
left
her
and
sethe
cried
saying
she
never
did
or
meant
to
that
she
had
to
get
them
out
away
that
she
had
the
milk
all
the
time
and
had
the
money
too
for
the
stone
but
not
enough
that
her
plan
was
always
that
they
would
all
be
together
on
the
other
side
forever
beloved
wasn
t
interested
she
said
when
she
cried
there
was
no
one
that
dead
men
lay
on
top
of
her
that
she
had
nothing
to
eat
ghosts
without
skin
stuck
their
fingers
in
her
and
said
beloved
in
the
dark
and
bitch
in
the
light
sethe
pleaded
for
forgiveness
counting
listing
again
and
again
her
reasons
that
beloved
was
more
important
meant
more
to
her
than
her
own
life
that
she
would
trade
places
any
day
give
up
her
life
every
minute
and
hour
of
it
to
take
back
just
one
of
beloved
s
tears
did
she
know
it
hurt
her
when
mosquitoes
bit
her
baby
that
to
leave
her
on
the
ground
to
run
into
the
big
house
drove
her
crazy
that
before
leaving
sweet
home
beloved
slept
every
night
on
her
chest
or
curled
on
her
back
beloved
denied
it
sethe
never
came
to
her
never
said
a
word
to
her
never
smiled
and
worst
of
all
never
waved
goodbye
or
even
looked
her
way
before
running
away
from
her
when
once
or
twice
sethe
tried
to
assert
herself
be
the
unquestioned
mother
whose
word
was
law
and
who
knew
what
was
best
beloved
slammed
things
wiped
the
table
clean
of
plates
threw
salt
on
the
floor
broke
a
windowpane
she
was
not
like
them
she
was
wild
game
and
nobody
said
get
on
out
of
here
girl
and
come
back
when
you
get
some
sense
nobody
said
you
raise
your
hand
to
me
and
i
will
knock
you
into
the
middle
of
next
week
ax
the
trunk
the
limb
will
die
honor
thy
mother
and
father
that
thy
days
may
be
long
upon
the
land
which
the
lord
thy
god
giveth
thee
i
will
wrap
you
round
that
doorknob
don
t
nobody
work
for
you
and
god
don
t
love
ugly
ways
no
no
they
mended
the
plates
swept
the
salt
and
little
by
little
it
dawned
on
denver
that
if
sethe
didn
t
wake
up
one
morning
and
pick
up
a
knife
beloved
might
frightened
as
she
was
by
the
thing
in
sethe
that
could
come
out
it
shamed
her
to
see
her
mother
serving
a
girl
not
much
older
than
herself
when
she
saw
her
carrying
out
beloved
s
night
bucket
denver
raced
to
relieve
her
of
it
but
the
pain
was
unbearable
when
they
ran
low
on
food
and
denver
watched
her
mother
go
without
pick
eating
around
the
edges
of
the
table
and
stove
the
hominy
that
stuck
on
the
bottom
the
crusts
and
rinds
and
peelings
of
things
once
she
saw
her
run
her
longest
finger
deep
in
an
empty
jam
jar
before
rinsing
and
putting
it
away
they
grew
tired
and
even
beloved
who
was
getting
bigger
seemed
nevertheless
as
exhausted
as
they
were
in
any
case
she
substituted
a
snarl
or
a
tooth
suck
for
waving
a
poker
around
and
was
quiet
listless
and
sleepy
with
hunger
denver
saw
the
flesh
between
her
mother
s
forefinger
and
thumb
fade
saw
sethe
s
eyes
bright
but
dead
alert
but
vacant
paying
attention
to
everything
about
beloved
her
lineless
palms
her
forehead
the
smile
under
her
jaw
crooked
and
much
too
long
everything
except
her
basket
fat
stomach
she
also
saw
the
sleeves
of
her
own
carnival
shirtwaist
cover
her
fingers
hems
that
once
showed
her
ankles
now
swept
the
floor
she
saw
themselves
beribboned
decked
out
limp
and
starving
but
locked
in
a
love
that
wore
everybody
out
then
sethe
spit
up
something
she
had
not
eaten
and
it
rocked
denver
like
gunshot
the
job
she
started
out
with
protecting
beloved
from
sethe
changed
to
protecting
her
mother
from
beloved
now
it
was
obvious
that
her
mother
could
die
and
leave
them
both
and
what
would
beloved
do
then
whatever
was
happening
it
only
worked
with
three
not
two
and
since
neither
beloved
nor
sethe
seemed
to
care
what
the
next
day
might
bring
sethe
happy
when
beloved
was
beloved
lapping
devotion
like
cream
denver
knew
it
was
on
her
she
would
have
to
leave
the
yard
step
off
the
edge
of
the
world
leave
the
two
behind
and
go
ask
somebody
for
help
who
would
it
be
who
could
she
stand
in
front
of
who
wouldn
t
shame
her
on
learning
that
her
mother
sat
around
like
a
rag
doll
broke
down
finally
from
trying
to
take
care
of
and
make
up
for
denver
knew
about
several
people
from
hearing
her
mother
and
grandmother
talk
but
she
knew
personally
only
two
an
old
man
with
white
hair
called
stamp
and
lady
jones
well
paul
d
of
course
and
that
boy
who
told
her
about
sethe
but
they
wouldn
t
do
at
all
her
heart
kicked
and
an
itchy
burning
in
her
throat
made
her
swallow
all
her
saliva
away
she
didn
t
even
know
which
way
to
go
when
sethe
used
to
work
at
the
restaurant
and
when
she
still
had
money
to
shop
she
turned
right
back
when
denver
went
to
lady
jones
school
it
was
left
the
weather
was
warm
the
day
beautiful
it
was
april
and
everything
alive
was
tentative
denver
wrapped
her
hair
and
her
shoulders
in
the
brightest
of
the
carnival
dresses
and
wearing
a
stranger
s
shoes
she
stood
on
the
porch
of
ready
to
be
swallowed
up
in
the
world
beyond
the
edge
of
the
porch
out
there
where
small
things
scratched
and
sometimes
touched
where
words
could
be
spoken
that
would
close
your
ears
shut
where
if
you
were
alone
feeling
could
overtake
you
and
stick
to
you
like
a
shadow
out
there
where
there
were
places
in
which
things
so
bad
had
happened
that
when
you
went
near
them
it
would
happen
again
like
sweet
home
where
time
didn
t
pass
and
where
like
her
mother
said
the
bad
was
waiting
for
her
as
well
how
would
she
know
these
places
what
was
more
much
more
out
there
were
whitepeople
and
how
could
you
tell
about
them
sethe
said
the
mouth
and
sometimes
the
hands
grandma
baby
said
there
was
no
defense
they
could
prowl
at
will
change
from
one
mind
to
another
and
even
when
they
thought
they
were
behaving
it
was
a
far
cry
from
what
real
humans
did
they
got
me
out
of
jail
sethe
once
told
baby
suggs
they
also
put
you
in
it
she
answered
they
drove
you
cross
the
river
on
my
son
s
back
they
gave
you
this
house
nobody
gave
me
nothing
i
got
a
job
from
them
he
got
a
cook
from
them
girl
oh
some
of
them
do
all
right
by
us
and
every
time
it
s
a
surprise
ain
t
it
you
didn
t
used
to
talk
this
way
don
t
box
with
me
there
s
more
of
us
they
drowned
than
there
is
all
of
them
ever
lived
from
the
start
of
time
lay
down
your
sword
this
ain
t
a
battle
it
s
a
rout
remembering
those
conversations
and
her
grandmother
s
last
and
final
words
denver
stood
on
the
porch
in
the
sun
and
couldn
t
leave
it
her
throat
itched
her
heart
kicked
and
then
baby
suggs
laughed
clear
as
anything
you
mean
i
never
told
you
nothing
about
carolina
about
your
daddy
you
don
t
remember
nothing
about
how
come
i
walk
the
way
i
do
and
about
your
mother
s
feet
not
to
speak
of
her
back
i
never
told
you
all
that
is
that
why
you
can
t
walk
down
the
steps
my
jesus
my
but
you
said
there
was
no
defense
there
ain
t
then
what
do
i
do
know
it
and
go
on
out
the
yard
go
on
it
came
back
a
dozen
years
had
passed
and
the
way
came
back
four
houses
on
the
right
sitting
close
together
in
a
line
like
wrens
the
first
house
had
two
steps
and
a
rocking
chair
on
the
porch
the
second
had
three
steps
a
broom
propped
on
the
porch
beam
two
broken
chairs
and
a
clump
of
forsythia
at
the
side
no
window
at
the
front
a
little
boy
sat
on
the
ground
chewing
a
stick
the
third
house
had
yellow
shutters
on
its
two
front
windows
and
pot
after
pot
of
green
leaves
with
white
hearts
or
red
denver
could
hear
chickens
and
the
knock
of
a
badly
hinged
gate
at
the
fourth
house
the
buds
of
a
sycamore
tree
had
rained
down
on
the
roof
and
made
the
yard
look
as
though
grass
grew
there
a
woman
standing
at
the
open
door
lifted
her
hand
halfway
in
greeting
then
froze
it
near
her
shoulder
as
she
leaned
forward
to
see
whom
she
waved
to
denver
lowered
her
head
next
was
a
tiny
fenced
plot
with
a
cow
in
it
she
remembered
the
plot
but
not
the
cow
under
her
headcloth
her
scalp
was
wet
with
tension
beyond
her
voices
male
voices
floated
coming
closer
with
each
step
she
took
denver
kept
her
eyes
on
the
road
in
case
they
were
whitemen
in
case
she
was
walking
where
they
wanted
to
in
case
they
said
something
and
she
would
have
to
answer
them
suppose
they
flung
out
at
her
grabbed
her
tied
her
they
were
getting
closer
maybe
she
should
cross
the
road
now
was
the
woman
who
half
waved
at
her
still
there
in
the
open
door
would
she
come
to
her
rescue
or
angry
at
denver
for
not
waving
back
would
she
withhold
her
help
maybe
she
should
turn
around
get
closer
to
the
waving
woman
s
house
before
she
could
make
up
her
mind
it
was
too
late
they
were
right
in
front
of
her
two
men
negro
denver
breathed
both
men
touched
their
caps
and
murmured
morning
morning
denver
believed
her
eyes
spoke
gratitude
but
she
never
got
her
mouth
open
in
time
to
reply
they
moved
left
of
her
and
passed
on
braced
and
heartened
by
that
easy
encounter
she
picked
up
speed
and
began
to
look
deliberately
at
the
neighborhood
surrounding
her
she
was
shocked
to
see
how
small
the
big
things
were
the
boulder
by
the
edge
of
the
road
she
once
couldn
t
see
over
was
a
sitting
on
rock
paths
leading
to
houses
weren
t
miles
long
dogs
didn
t
even
reach
her
knees
letters
cut
into
beeches
and
oaks
by
giants
were
eye
level
now
she
would
have
known
it
anywhere
the
post
and
scrap
lumber
fence
was
gray
now
not
white
but
she
would
have
known
it
anywhere
the
stone
porch
sitting
in
a
skirt
of
ivy
pale
yellow
curtains
at
the
windows
the
laid
brick
path
to
the
front
door
and
wood
planks
leading
around
to
the
back
passing
under
the
windows
where
she
had
stood
on
tiptoe
to
see
above
the
sill
denver
was
about
to
do
it
again
when
she
realized
how
silly
it
would
be
to
be
found
once
more
staring
into
the
parlor
of
mrs
lady
jones
the
pleasure
she
felt
at
having
found
the
house
dissolved
suddenly
in
doubt
suppose
she
didn
t
live
there
anymore
or
remember
her
former
student
after
all
this
time
what
would
she
say
denver
shivered
inside
wiped
the
perspiration
from
her
forehead
and
knocked
lady
jones
went
to
the
door
expecting
raisins
a
child
probably
from
the
softness
of
the
knock
sent
by
its
mother
with
the
raisins
she
needed
if
her
contribution
to
the
supper
was
to
be
worth
the
trouble
there
would
be
any
number
of
plain
cakes
potato
pies
she
had
reluctantly
volunteered
her
own
special
creation
but
said
she
didn
t
have
raisins
so
raisins
is
what
the
president
said
would
be
provided
early
enough
so
there
would
be
no
excuses
mrs
jones
dreading
the
fatigue
of
beating
batter
had
been
hoping
she
had
forgotten
her
bake
oven
had
been
cold
all
week
getting
it
to
the
right
temperature
would
be
awful
since
her
husband
died
and
her
eyes
grew
dim
she
had
let
up
to
snuff
housekeeping
fall
away
she
was
of
two
minds
about
baking
something
for
the
church
on
the
one
hand
she
wanted
to
remind
everybody
of
what
she
was
able
to
do
in
the
cooking
line
on
the
other
she
didn
t
want
to
have
to
when
she
heard
the
tapping
at
the
door
she
sighed
and
went
to
it
hoping
the
raisins
had
at
least
been
cleaned
she
was
older
of
course
and
dressed
like
a
chippy
but
the
girl
was
immediately
recognizable
to
lady
jones
everybody
s
child
was
in
that
face
the
nickel
round
eyes
bold
yet
mistrustful
the
large
powerful
teeth
between
dark
sculptured
lips
that
did
not
cover
them
some
vulnerability
lay
across
the
bridge
of
the
nose
above
the
cheeks
and
then
the
skin
flawless
economical
just
enough
of
it
to
cover
the
bone
and
not
a
bit
more
she
must
be
eighteen
or
nineteen
by
now
thought
lady
jones
looking
at
the
face
young
enough
to
be
twelve
heavy
eyebrows
thick
baby
lashes
and
the
unmistakable
love
call
that
shimmered
around
children
until
they
learned
better
why
denver
she
said
look
at
you
lady
jones
had
to
take
her
by
the
hand
and
pull
her
in
because
the
smile
seemed
all
the
girl
could
manage
other
people
said
this
child
was
simple
but
lady
jones
never
believed
it
having
taught
her
watched
her
eat
up
a
page
a
rule
a
figure
she
knew
better
when
suddenly
she
had
stopped
coming
lady
jones
thought
it
was
the
nickel
she
approached
the
ignorant
grandmother
one
day
on
the
road
a
woods
preacher
who
mended
shoes
to
tell
her
it
was
all
right
if
the
money
was
owed
the
woman
said
that
wasn
t
it
the
child
was
deaf
and
deaf
lady
jones
thought
she
still
was
until
she
offered
her
a
seat
and
denver
heard
that
it
s
nice
of
you
to
come
see
me
what
brings
you
denver
didn
t
answer
well
nobody
needs
a
reason
to
visit
let
me
make
us
some
tea
lady
jones
was
mixed
gray
eyes
and
yellow
woolly
hair
every
strand
of
which
she
hated
though
whether
it
was
the
color
or
the
texture
even
she
didn
t
know
she
had
married
the
blackest
man
she
could
find
had
five
rainbow
colored
children
and
sent
them
all
to
wilberforce
after
teaching
them
all
she
knew
right
along
with
the
others
who
sat
in
her
parlor
her
light
skin
got
her
picked
for
a
coloredgirls
normal
school
in
pennsylvania
and
she
paid
it
back
by
teaching
the
unpicked
the
children
who
played
in
dirt
until
they
were
old
enough
for
chores
these
she
taught
the
colored
population
of
cincinnati
had
two
graveyards
and
six
churches
but
since
no
school
or
hospital
was
obliged
to
serve
them
they
learned
and
died
at
home
she
believed
in
her
heart
that
except
for
her
husband
the
whole
world
including
her
children
despised
her
and
her
hair
she
had
been
listening
to
all
that
yellow
gone
to
waste
and
white
nigger
since
she
was
a
girl
in
a
houseful
of
silt
black
children
so
she
disliked
everybody
a
little
bit
because
she
believed
they
hated
her
hair
as
much
as
she
did
with
that
education
pat
and
firmly
set
she
dispensed
with
rancor
was
indiscriminately
polite
saving
her
real
affection
for
the
unpicked
children
of
cincinnati
one
of
whom
sat
before
her
in
a
dress
so
loud
it
embarrassed
the
needlepoint
chair
seat
sugar
yes
thank
you
denver
drank
it
all
down
more
no
ma
am
here
go
ahead
yes
ma
am
how
s
your
family
honey
denver
stopped
in
the
middle
of
a
swallow
there
was
no
way
to
tell
her
how
her
family
was
so
she
said
what
was
at
the
top
of
her
mind
i
want
work
miss
lady
work
yes
ma
am
anything
lady
jones
smiled
what
can
you
do
i
can
t
do
anything
but
i
would
learn
it
for
you
if
you
have
a
little
extra
extra
food
my
ma
am
she
doesn
t
feel
good
oh
baby
said
mrs
jones
oh
baby
denver
looked
up
at
her
she
did
not
know
it
then
but
it
was
the
word
baby
said
softly
and
with
such
kindness
that
inaugurated
her
life
in
the
world
as
a
woman
the
trail
she
followed
to
get
to
that
sweet
thorny
place
was
made
up
of
paper
scraps
containing
the
handwritten
names
of
others
lady
jones
gave
her
some
rice
four
eggs
and
some
tea
denver
said
she
couldn
t
be
away
from
home
long
because
of
her
mother
s
condition
could
she
do
chores
in
the
morning
lady
jones
told
her
that
no
one
not
herself
not
anyone
she
knew
could
pay
anybody
anything
for
work
they
did
themselves
but
if
you
all
need
to
eat
until
your
mother
is
well
all
you
have
to
do
is
say
so
she
mentioned
her
church
s
committee
invented
so
nobody
had
to
go
hungry
that
agitated
her
guest
who
said
no
no
as
though
asking
for
help
from
strangers
was
worse
than
hunger
lady
jones
said
goodbye
to
her
and
asked
her
to
come
back
anytime
anytime
at
all
two
days
later
denver
stood
on
the
porch
and
noticed
something
lying
on
the
tree
stump
at
the
edge
of
the
yard
she
went
to
look
and
found
a
sack
of
white
beans
another
time
a
plate
of
cold
rabbit
meat
one
morning
a
basket
of
eggs
sat
there
as
she
lifted
it
a
slip
of
paper
fluttered
down
she
picked
it
up
and
looked
at
it
m
lucille
williams
was
written
in
big
crooked
letters
on
the
back
was
a
blob
of
flour
water
paste
so
denver
paid
a
second
visit
to
the
world
outside
the
porch
although
all
she
said
when
she
returned
the
basket
was
thank
you
welcome
said
m
lucille
williams
every
now
and
then
all
through
the
spring
names
appeared
near
or
in
gifts
of
food
obviously
for
the
return
of
the
pan
or
plate
or
basket
but
also
to
let
the
girl
know
if
she
cared
to
who
the
donor
was
because
some
of
the
parcels
were
wrapped
in
paper
and
though
there
was
nothing
to
return
the
name
was
nevertheless
there
many
had
x
s
with
designs
about
them
and
lady
jones
tried
to
identify
the
plate
or
pan
or
the
covering
towel
when
she
could
only
guess
denver
followed
her
directions
and
went
to
say
thank
you
anywaym
whether
she
had
the
right
benefactor
or
not
when
she
was
wrong
when
the
person
said
no
darling
that
s
not
my
bowl
mine
s
got
a
blue
ring
on
it
a
small
conversation
took
place
all
of
them
knew
her
grandmother
and
some
had
even
danced
with
her
in
the
clearing
others
remembered
the
days
when
was
a
way
station
the
place
they
assembled
to
catch
news
taste
oxtail
soup
leave
their
children
cut
out
a
skirt
one
remembered
the
tonic
mixed
there
that
cured
a
relative
one
showed
her
the
border
of
a
pillowslip
the
stamens
of
its
pale
blue
flowers
french
knotted
in
baby
suggs
kitchen
by
the
light
of
an
oil
lamp
while
arguing
the
settlement
fee
they
remembered
the
party
with
twelve
turkeys
and
tubs
of
strawberry
smash
one
said
she
wrapped
denver
when
she
was
a
single
day
old
and
cut
shoes
to
fit
her
mother
s
blasted
feet
maybe
they
were
sorry
for
her
or
for
sethe
maybe
they
were
sorry
for
the
years
of
their
own
disdain
maybe
they
were
simply
nice
people
who
could
hold
meanness
toward
each
other
for
just
so
long
and
when
trouble
rode
bareback
among
them
quickly
easily
they
did
what
they
could
to
trip
him
up
in
any
case
the
personal
pride
the
arrogant
claim
staked
out
at
seemed
to
them
to
have
run
its
course
they
whispered
naturally
wondered
shook
their
heads
some
even
laughed
outright
at
denver
s
clothes
of
a
hussy
but
it
didn
t
stop
them
caring
whether
she
ate
and
it
didn
t
stop
the
pleasure
they
took
in
her
soft
thank
you
at
least
once
a
week
she
visited
lady
jones
who
perked
up
enough
to
do
a
raisin
loaf
especially
for
her
since
denver
was
set
on
sweet
things
she
gave
her
a
book
of
bible
verse
and
listened
while
she
mumbled
words
or
fairly
shouted
them
by
june
denver
had
read
and
memorized
all
fifty
two
pages
one
for
each
week
of
the
year
as
denver
s
outside
life
improved
her
home
life
deteriorated
if
the
whitepeople
of
cincinnati
had
allowed
negroes
into
their
lunatic
asylum
they
could
have
found
candidates
in
strengthened
by
the
gifts
of
food
the
source
of
which
neither
sethe
nor
beloved
questioned
the
women
had
arrived
at
a
doomsday
truce
designed
by
the
devil
beloved
sat
around
ate
went
from
bed
to
bed
sometimes
she
screamed
rain
rain
and
clawed
her
throat
until
rubies
of
blood
opened
there
made
brighter
by
her
midnight
skin
then
sethe
shouted
no
and
knocked
over
chairs
to
get
to
her
and
wipe
the
jewels
away
other
times
beloved
curled
up
on
the
floor
her
wrists
between
her
knees
and
stayed
there
for
hours
or
she
would
go
to
the
creek
stick
her
feet
in
the
water
and
whoosh
it
up
her
legs
afrerward
she
would
go
to
sethe
run
her
fingers
over
the
woman
s
teeth
while
tears
slid
from
her
wide
black
eyes
then
it
seemed
to
denver
the
thing
was
done
beloved
bending
over
sethe
looked
the
mother
sethe
the
teething
child
for
other
than
those
times
when
beloved
needed
her
sethe
confined
herself
to
a
corner
chair
the
bigger
beloved
got
the
smaller
sethe
became
the
brighter
beloved
s
eyes
the
more
those
eyes
that
used
never
to
look
away
became
slits
of
sleeplessness
sethe
no
longer
combed
her
hair
or
splashed
her
face
with
water
she
sat
in
the
chair
licking
her
lips
like
a
chastised
child
while
beloved
ate
up
her
life
took
it
swelled
up
with
it
grew
taller
on
it
and
the
older
woman
yielded
it
up
without
a
murmur
denver
served
them
both
washing
cooking
forcing
cajoling
her
mother
to
eat
a
little
now
and
then
providing
sweet
things
for
beloved
as
often
as
she
could
to
calm
her
down
it
was
hard
to
know
what
she
would
do
from
minute
to
minute
when
the
heat
got
hot
she
might
walk
around
the
house
naked
or
wrapped
in
a
sheet
her
belly
protruding
like
a
winning
watermelon
denver
thought
she
understood
the
connection
between
her
mother
and
beloved
sethe
was
trying
to
make
up
for
the
handsaw
beloved
was
making
her
pay
for
it
but
there
would
never
be
an
end
to
that
and
seeing
her
mother
diminished
shamed
and
infuriated
her
yet
she
knew
sethe
s
greatest
fear
was
the
same
one
denver
had
in
the
beginning
that
beloved
might
leave
that
before
sethe
could
make
her
understand
what
it
meant
what
it
took
to
drag
the
teeth
of
that
saw
under
the
little
chin
to
feel
the
baby
blood
pump
like
oil
in
her
hands
to
hold
her
face
so
her
head
would
stay
on
to
squeeze
her
so
she
could
absorb
still
the
death
spasms
that
shot
through
that
adored
body
plump
and
sweet
with
life
beloved
might
leave
leave
before
sethe
could
make
her
realize
that
worse
than
that
far
worse
was
what
baby
suggs
died
of
what
ella
knew
what
stamp
saw
and
what
made
paul
d
tremble
that
anybody
white
could
take
your
whole
self
for
anything
that
came
to
mind
not
just
work
kill
or
maim
you
but
dirty
you
dirty
you
so
bad
you
couldn
t
like
yourself
anymore
dirty
you
so
bad
you
forgot
who
you
were
and
couldn
t
think
it
up
and
though
she
and
others
lived
through
and
got
over
it
she
could
never
let
it
happen
to
her
own
the
best
thing
she
was
was
her
children
whites
might
dirty
bet
all
right
but
not
her
best
thing
her
beautiful
magical
best
thing
the
part
of
her
that
was
cl
ean
no
undreamable
dreams
about
whether
the
headless
feetless
torso
hanging
in
the
tree
with
a
sign
on
it
was
her
husband
or
paul
a
whether
the
bubbling
hot
girls
in
the
colored
school
fire
set
by
patriots
included
her
daughter
whether
a
gang
of
whites
invaded
her
daughter
s
private
parts
soiled
her
daughter
s
thighs
and
threw
her
daughter
out
of
the
wagon
she
might
have
to
work
the
slaughterhouse
yard
but
not
her
daughter
and
no
one
nobody
on
this
earth
would
list
her
daughter
s
characteristics
on
the
animal
side
of
the
paper
no
oh
no
maybe
baby
suggs
could
worry
about
it
live
with
the
likelihood
of
it
sethe
had
refused
and
refused
still
this
and
much
more
denver
heard
her
say
from
her
corner
chair
trying
to
persuade
beloved
the
one
and
only
person
she
felt
she
had
to
convince
that
what
she
had
done
was
right
because
it
came
from
true
love
beloved
her
fat
new
feet
propped
on
the
seat
of
a
chair
in
front
of
the
one
she
sat
in
her
unlined
hands
resting
on
her
stomach
looked
at
her
uncomprehending
everything
except
that
sethe
was
the
woman
who
took
her
face
away
leaving
her
crouching
in
a
dark
dark
place
forgetting
to
smile
her
father
s
daughter
after
all
denver
decided
to
do
the
necessary
decided
to
stop
relying
on
kindness
to
leave
something
on
the
stump
she
would
hire
herself
out
somewhere
and
although
she
was
afraid
to
leave
sethe
and
beloved
alone
all
day
not
knowing
what
calamity
either
one
of
them
would
create
she
came
to
realize
that
her
presence
in
that
house
had
no
influence
on
what
either
woman
did
she
kept
them
alive
and
they
ignored
her
growled
when
they
chose
sulked
explained
demanded
strutted
cowered
cried
and
provoked
each
other
to
the
edge
of
violence
then
over
she
had
begun
to
notice
that
even
when
beloved
was
quiet
dreamy
minding
her
own
business
sethe
got
her
going
again
whispering
muttering
some
justification
some
bit
of
clarifying
information
to
beloved
to
explain
what
it
had
been
like
and
why
and
how
come
it
was
as
though
sethe
didn
t
really
want
forgiveness
given
she
wanted
it
refused
and
beloved
helped
her
out
somebody
had
to
be
saved
but
unless
denver
got
work
there
would
be
no
one
to
save
no
one
to
come
home
to
and
no
denver
either
it
was
a
new
thought
having
a
self
to
look
out
for
and
preserve
and
it
might
not
have
occurred
to
her
if
she
hadn
t
met
nelson
lord
leaving
his
grandmother
s
house
as
denver
entered
it
to
pay
a
thank
you
for
half
a
pie
all
he
did
was
smile
and
say
take
care
of
yourself
denver
but
she
heard
it
as
though
it
were
what
language
was
made
for
the
last
time
he
spoke
to
her
his
words
blocked
up
her
ears
now
they
opened
her
mind
weeding
the
garden
pulling
vegetables
cooking
washing
she
plotted
what
to
do
and
how
the
bodwins
were
most
likely
to
help
since
they
had
done
it
twice
once
for
baby
suggs
and
once
for
her
mother
why
not
the
third
generation
as
well
she
got
lost
so
many
times
in
the
streets
of
cincinnati
it
was
noon
before
she
arrived
though
she
started
out
at
sunrise
the
house
sat
back
from
the
sidewalk
with
large
windows
looking
out
on
a
noisy
busy
street
the
negro
woman
who
answered
the
front
door
said
yes
may
i
come
in
what
you
want
i
want
to
see
mr
and
mrs
bodwin
miss
bodwin
they
brother
and
sister
oh
what
you
want
em
for
i
m
looking
for
work
i
was
thinking
they
might
know
of
some
you
baby
suggs
kin
ain
t
you
yes
ma
am
come
on
in
you
letting
in
flies
she
led
denver
toward
the
kitchen
saying
first
thing
you
have
to
know
is
what
door
to
knock
on
but
denver
only
half
heard
her
because
she
was
stepping
on
something
soft
and
blue
all
around
her
was
thick
soft
and
blue
glass
cases
crammed
full
of
glistening
things
books
on
tables
and
shelves
pearl
white
lamps
with
shiny
metal
bottoms
and
a
smell
like
the
cologne
she
poured
in
the
emerald
house
only
better
sit
down
the
woman
said
you
know
my
name
no
ma
am
janey
janey
wagon
how
do
you
do
fairly
i
heard
your
mother
took
sick
that
so
yes
ma
am
who
s
looking
after
her
i
am
but
i
have
to
find
work
janey
laughed
you
know
what
i
ve
been
here
since
i
was
fourteen
and
i
remember
like
yesterday
when
baby
suggs
holy
came
here
and
sat
right
there
where
you
are
whiteman
brought
her
that
s
how
she
got
that
house
you
all
live
in
other
things
too
yes
ma
am
what
s
the
trouble
with
sethe
janey
leaned
against
an
indoor
sink
and
folded
her
arms
it
was
a
little
thing
to
pay
but
it
seemed
big
to
denver
nobody
was
going
to
help
her
unless
she
told
it
told
all
of
it
it
was
clear
janey
wouldn
t
and
wouldn
t
let
her
see
the
bodwins
otherwise
so
denver
told
this
stranger
what
she
hadn
t
told
lady
jones
in
return
for
which
janey
admitted
the
bodwins
needed
help
although
they
didn
t
know
it
she
was
alone
there
and
now
that
her
employers
were
getting
older
she
couldn
t
take
care
of
them
like
she
used
to
more
and
more
she
was
required
to
sleep
the
night
there
maybe
she
could
talk
them
into
letting
denver
do
the
night
shift
come
right
after
supper
say
maybe
get
the
breakfast
that
way
denver
could
care
for
sethe
in
the
day
and
earn
a
little
something
at
night
how
s
that
denver
had
explained
the
girl
in
her
house
who
plagued
her
mother
as
a
cousin
come
to
visit
who
got
sick
too
and
bothered
them
both
janey
seemed
more
interested
in
sethe
s
condition
and
from
what
denver
told
her
it
seemed
the
woman
had
lost
her
mind
that
wasn
t
the
sethe
she
remembered
this
sethe
had
lost
her
wits
finally
as
janey
knew
she
would
trying
to
do
it
all
alone
with
her
nose
in
the
air
denver
squirmed
under
the
criticism
of
her
mother
shifting
in
the
chair
and
keeping
her
eyes
on
the
inside
sink
janey
wagon
went
on
about
pride
until
she
got
to
baby
suggs
for
whom
she
had
nothing
but
sweet
words
i
never
went
to
those
woodland
services
she
had
but
she
was
always
nice
to
me
always
never
be
another
like
her
i
miss
her
too
said
denver
bet
you
do
everybody
miss
her
that
was
a
good
woman
denver
didn
t
say
anything
else
and
janey
looked
at
her
face
for
a
while
neither
one
of
your
brothers
ever
come
back
to
see
how
you
all
was
no
ma
am
ever
hear
from
them
no
ma
am
nothing
guess
they
had
a
rough
time
in
that
house
tell
me
this
here
woman
in
your
house
the
cousin
she
got
any
lines
in
her
hands
no
said
denver
well
said
janey
i
guess
there
s
a
god
after
all
the
interview
ended
with
janey
telling
her
to
come
back
in
a
few
days
she
needed
time
to
convince
her
employers
what
they
needed
night
help
because
janey
s
own
family
needed
her
i
don
t
want
to
quit
these
people
but
they
can
t
have
all
my
days
and
nights
too
what
did
denver
have
to
do
at
night
be
here
in
case
in
case
what
janey
shrugged
in
case
the
house
burn
down
she
smiled
then
or
bad
weather
slop
the
roads
so
bad
i
can
t
get
here
early
enough
for
them
case
late
guests
need
serving
or
cleaning
up
after
anything
don
t
ask
me
what
whitefolks
need
at
night
they
used
to
be
good
whitefolks
oh
yeah
they
good
can
t
say
they
ain
t
good
i
wouldn
t
trade
them
for
another
pair
tell
you
that
with
those
assurances
denver
left
but
not
before
she
had
seen
sitting
on
a
shelf
by
the
back
door
a
blackboy
s
mouth
full
of
money
his
head
was
thrown
back
farther
than
a
head
could
go
his
hands
were
shoved
in
his
pockets
bulging
like
moons
two
eyes
were
all
the
face
he
had
above
the
gaping
red
mouth
his
hair
was
a
cluster
of
raised
widely
spaced
dots
made
of
nail
heads
and
he
was
on
his
knees
his
mouth
wide
as
a
cup
held
the
coins
needed
to
pay
for
a
delivery
or
some
other
small
service
but
could
just
as
well
have
held
buttons
pins
or
crab
apple
jelly
painted
across
the
pedestal
he
knelt
on
were
the
words
at
yo
service
the
news
that
janey
got
hold
of
she
spread
among
the
other
coloredwomen
sethe
s
dead
daughter
the
one
whose
throat
she
cut
had
come
back
to
fix
her
sethe
was
worn
down
speckled
dying
spinning
changing
shapes
and
generally
bedeviled
that
this
daughter
beat
her
tied
her
to
the
bed
and
pulled
out
all
her
hair
it
took
them
days
to
get
the
story
properly
blown
up
and
themselves
agitated
and
then
to
calm
down
and
assess
the
situation
they
fell
into
three
groups
those
that
believed
the
worst
those
that
believed
none
of
it
and
those
like
ella
who
thought
it
through
ella
what
s
all
this
i
m
hearing
about
sethe
tell
me
it
s
in
there
with
her
that
s
all
i
know
the
daughter
the
killed
one
that
s
what
they
tell
me
how
they
know
that
s
her
it
s
sitting
there
sleeps
eats
and
raises
hell
whipping
sethe
every
day
i
ll
be
a
baby
no
grown
the
age
it
would
have
been
had
it
lived
you
talking
about
flesh
i
m
talking
about
flesh
whipping
her
like
she
was
batter
guess
she
had
it
coming
nobody
got
that
coming
but
ella
but
nothing
what
s
fair
ain
t
necessarily
right
you
can
t
just
up
and
kill
your
children
no
and
the
children
can
t
just
up
and
kill
the
mama
it
was
ella
more
than
anyone
who
convinced
the
others
that
rescue
was
in
order
she
was
a
practical
woman
who
believed
there
was
a
root
either
to
chew
or
avoid
for
every
ailment
cogitation
as
she
called
it
clouded
things
and
prevented
action
nobody
loved
her
and
she
wouldn
t
have
liked
it
if
they
had
for
she
considered
love
a
serious
disability
her
puberty
was
spent
in
a
house
where
she
was
shared
by
father
and
son
whom
she
called
the
lowest
yet
it
was
the
lowest
yet
who
gave
her
a
disgust
for
sex
and
against
whom
she
measured
all
atrocities
a
killing
a
kidnap
a
rape
whatever
she
listened
and
nodded
nothing
compared
to
the
lowest
yet
she
understood
sethe
s
rage
in
the
shed
twenty
years
ago
but
not
her
reaction
to
it
which
ella
thought
was
prideful
misdirected
and
sethe
herself
too
complicated
when
she
got
out
of
jail
and
made
no
gesture
toward
anybody
and
lived
as
though
she
were
alone
ella
junked
her
and
wouldn
t
give
her
the
time
of
day
the
daughter
however
appeared
to
have
some
sense
after
all
at
least
she
had
stepped
out
the
door
asked
or
the
help
she
needed
and
wanted
work
when
ella
heard
was
occupied
by
something
or
other
beating
up
on
sethe
it
infuriated
her
and
gave
her
another
opportunity
to
measure
what
could
very
well
be
the
devil
himself
against
the
lowest
yet
there
was
also
something
very
personal
in
her
fury
whatever
sethe
had
done
ella
didn
t
like
the
idea
of
past
errors
taking
possession
of
the
present
sethe
s
crime
was
staggering
and
her
pride
outstripped
even
that
but
she
could
not
countenance
the
possibility
of
sin
moving
on
in
the
house
unleashed
and
sassy
daily
life
took
as
much
as
she
had
the
future
was
sunset
the
past
something
to
leave
behind
and
if
it
didn
t
stay
behind
well
you
might
have
to
stomp
it
out
slave
life
freed
life
every
day
was
a
test
and
a
trial
nothing
could
be
counted
on
in
a
world
where
even
when
you
were
a
solution
you
were
a
problem
sufficient
unto
the
day
is
the
evil
thereof
and
nobody
needed
more
nobody
needed
a
grown
up
evil
sitting
at
the
table
with
a
grudge
as
long
as
the
ghost
showed
out
from
its
ghostly
place
shaking
stuff
crying
smashing
and
such
ella
respected
it
but
if
it
took
flesh
and
came
in
her
world
well
the
shoe
was
on
the
other
foot
she
didn
t
mind
a
little
communication
between
the
two
worlds
but
this
was
an
invasion
shall
we
pray
asked
the
women
uh
huh
said
ella
first
then
we
got
to
get
down
to
business
the
day
denver
was
to
spend
her
first
night
at
the
bodwins
mr
bodwin
had
some
business
on
the
edge
of
the
city
and
told
janey
he
would
pick
the
new
girl
up
before
supper
denver
sat
on
the
porch
steps
with
a
bundle
in
her
lap
her
carnival
dress
sun
faded
to
a
quieter
rainbow
she
was
looking
to
the
right
in
the
direction
mr
bodwin
would
be
coming
from
she
did
not
see
the
women
approaching
accumulating
slowly
in
groups
of
twos
and
threes
from
the
left
denver
was
looking
to
the
right
she
was
a
little
anxious
about
whether
she
would
prove
satisfactory
to
the
bodwins
and
uneasy
too
because
she
woke
up
crying
from
a
dream
about
a
running
pair
of
shoes
the
sadness
of
the
dream
she
hadn
t
been
able
to
shake
and
the
heat
oppressed
her
as
she
went
about
the
chores
far
too
early
she
wrapped
a
nightdress
and
hairbrush
into
a
bundle
nervous
she
fidgeted
the
knot
and
looked
to
the
right
some
brought
what
they
could
and
what
they
believed
would
work
stuffed
in
apron
pockets
strung
around
their
necks
lying
in
the
space
between
their
breasts
others
brought
christian
faith
as
shield
and
sword
most
brought
a
little
of
both
they
had
no
idea
what
they
would
do
once
they
got
there
they
just
started
out
walked
down
bluestone
road
and
came
together
at
the
agreed
upon
time
the
heat
kept
a
few
women
who
promised
to
go
at
home
others
who
believed
the
story
didn
t
want
any
part
of
the
confrontation
and
wouldn
t
have
come
no
matter
what
the
weather
and
there
were
those
like
lady
jones
who
didn
t
believe
the
story
and
hated
the
ignorance
of
those
who
did
so
thirty
women
made
up
that
company
and
walked
slowly
slowly
toward
it
was
three
in
the
afternoon
on
a
friday
so
wet
and
hot
cincinnati
s
stench
had
traveled
to
the
country
from
the
canal
from
hanging
meat
and
things
rotting
in
jars
from
small
animals
dead
in
the
fields
town
sewers
and
factories
the
stench
the
heat
the
moisture
trust
the
devil
to
make
his
presence
known
otherwise
it
looked
almost
like
a
regular
workday
they
could
have
been
going
to
do
the
laundry
at
the
orphanage
or
the
insane
asylum
corn
shucking
at
the
mill
or
to
dean
fish
rinse
offal
cradle
whitebabies
sweep
stores
scrape
hog
skin
press
lard
case
pack
sausage
or
hide
in
tavern
kitchens
so
whitepeople
didn
t
have
to
see
them
handle
their
food
but
not
today
when
they
caught
up
with
each
other
all
thirty
and
arrived
at
the
first
thing
they
saw
was
not
denver
sitting
on
the
steps
but
themselves
younger
stronger
even
as
little
girls
lying
in
the
grass
asleep
catfish
was
popping
grease
in
the
pan
and
they
saw
themselves
scoop
german
potato
salad
onto
the
plate
cobbler
oozing
purple
syrup
colored
their
teeth
they
sat
on
the
porch
ran
down
to
the
creek
teased
the
men
hoisted
children
on
their
hips
or
if
they
were
the
children
straddled
the
ankles
of
old
men
who
held
their
little
hands
while
giving
them
a
horsey
ride
baby
suggs
laughed
and
skipped
among
them
urging
more
mothers
dead
now
moved
their
shoulders
to
mouth
harps
the
fence
they
had
leaned
on
and
climbed
over
was
gone
the
stump
of
the
butternut
had
split
like
a
fan
but
there
they
were
young
and
happy
playing
in
baby
suggs
yard
not
feeling
the
envy
that
surfaced
the
next
day
denver
heard
mumbling
and
looked
to
the
left
she
stood
when
she
saw
them
they
grouped
murmuring
and
whispering
but
did
not
step
foot
in
the
yard
denver
waved
a
few
waved
back
but
came
no
closer
denver
sat
back
down
wondering
what
was
going
on
a
woman
dropped
to
her
knees
half
of
the
others
did
likewise
denver
saw
lowered
heads
but
could
not
hear
the
lead
prayer
only
the
earnest
syllables
of
agreement
that
backed
it
yes
yes
yes
oh
yes
hear
me
hear
me
do
it
maker
do
it
yes
among
those
not
on
their
knees
who
stood
holding
in
a
fixed
glare
was
ella
trying
to
see
through
the
walls
behind
the
door
to
what
was
really
in
there
was
it
true
the
dead
daughter
come
back
or
a
pretend
was
it
whipping
sethe
ella
had
been
beaten
every
way
but
down
she
remembered
the
bottom
teeth
she
had
lost
to
the
brake
and
the
scars
from
the
bell
were
thick
as
rope
around
her
waist
she
had
delivered
but
would
not
nurse
a
hairy
white
thing
fathered
by
the
lowest
yet
it
lived
five
days
never
making
a
sound
the
idea
of
that
pup
coming
back
to
whip
her
too
set
her
jaw
working
and
then
ella
hollered
instantly
the
kneelers
and
the
standers
joined
her
they
stopped
praying
and
took
a
step
back
to
the
beginning
in
the
beginning
there
were
no
words
in
the
beginning
was
the
sound
and
they
all
knew
what
that
sound
sounded
like
edward
bodwin
drove
a
cart
down
bluestone
road
it
displeased
him
a
bit
because
he
preferred
his
figure
astride
princess
curved
over
his
own
hands
holding
the
reins
made
him
look
the
age
he
was
but
he
had
promised
his
sister
a
detour
to
pick
up
a
new
girl
he
didn
t
have
to
think
about
the
way
he
was
headed
for
the
house
he
was
born
in
perhaps
it
was
his
destination
that
turned
his
thoughts
to
time
the
way
it
dripped
or
ran
he
had
not
seen
the
house
for
thirty
years
not
the
butternut
in
front
the
stream
at
the
rear
nor
the
block
house
in
between
not
even
the
meadow
across
the
road
very
few
of
the
interior
details
did
he
remember
because
he
was
three
years
old
when
his
family
moved
into
town
but
he
did
remember
that
the
cooking
was
done
behind
the
house
the
well
was
forbidden
to
play
near
and
that
women
died
there
his
mother
grandmother
an
aunt
and
an
older
sister
before
he
was
born
the
men
his
father
and
grandfather
moved
with
himself
and
his
baby
sister
to
court
street
sixty
seven
years
ago
the
land
of
course
eighty
acres
of
it
on
both
sides
of
bluestone
was
the
central
thing
but
he
felt
something
sweeter
and
deeper
about
the
house
which
is
why
he
rented
it
for
a
little
something
if
he
could
get
it
but
it
didn
t
trouble
him
to
get
no
rent
at
all
since
the
tenants
at
least
kept
it
from
the
disrepair
total
abandonment
would
permit
there
was
a
time
when
he
buried
things
there
precious
things
he
wanted
to
protect
as
a
child
every
item
he
owned
was
available
and
accountable
to
his
family
privacy
was
an
adult
indulgence
but
when
he
got
to
be
one
he
seemed
not
to
need
it
the
horse
trotted
along
and
edward
bodwin
cooled
his
beautiful
mustache
with
his
breath
it
was
generally
agreed
upon
by
the
women
in
the
society
that
except
for
his
hands
it
was
the
most
attractive
feature
he
had
dark
velvety
its
beauty
was
enhanced
by
his
strong
clean
shaven
chin
but
his
hair
was
white
like
his
sister
s
and
had
been
since
he
was
a
young
man
it
made
him
the
most
visible
and
memorable
person
at
every
gathering
and
cartoonists
had
fastened
onto
the
theatricality
of
his
white
hair
and
big
black
mustache
whenever
they
depicted
local
political
antagonism
twenty
years
ago
when
the
society
was
at
its
height
in
opposing
slavery
it
was
as
though
his
coloring
was
itself
the
heart
of
the
matter
the
bleached
nigger
was
what
his
enemies
called
him
and
on
a
trip
to
arkansas
some
mississippi
rivermen
enraged
by
the
negro
boatmen
they
competed
with
had
caught
him
and
shoe
blackened
his
face
and
his
hair
those
heady
days
were
gone
now
what
remained
was
the
sludge
of
ill
will
dashed
hopes
and
difficulties
beyond
repair
a
tranquil
republic
well
not
in
his
lifetime
even
the
weather
was
getting
to
be
too
much
for
him
he
was
either
too
hot
or
freezing
and
this
day
was
a
blister
he
pressed
his
hat
down
to
keep
the
sun
from
his
neck
where
heatstroke
was
a
real
possibility
such
thoughts
of
mortality
were
not
new
to
him
he
was
over
seventy
now
but
they
still
had
the
power
to
annoy
as
he
drew
closer
to
the
old
homestead
the
place
that
continued
to
surface
in
his
dreams
he
was
even
more
aware
of
the
way
time
moved
measured
by
the
wars
he
had
lived
through
but
not
fought
in
against
the
miami
the
spaniards
the
secessionists
it
was
slow
but
measured
by
the
burial
of
his
private
things
it
was
the
blink
of
an
eye
where
exactly
was
the
box
of
tin
soldiers
the
watch
chain
with
no
watch
and
who
was
he
hiding
them
from
his
father
probably
a
deeply
religious
man
who
knew
what
god
knew
and
told
everybody
what
it
was
edward
bodwin
thought
him
an
odd
man
in
so
many
ways
yet
he
had
one
clear
directive
human
life
is
holy
all
of
it
and
that
his
son
still
believed
although
he
had
less
and
less
reason
to
nothing
since
was
as
stimulating
as
the
old
days
of
letters
petitions
meetings
debates
recruitment
quarrels
rescue
and
downright
sedition
yet
it
had
worked
more
or
less
and
when
it
had
not
he
and
his
sister
made
themselves
available
to
circumvent
obstacles
as
they
had
when
a
runaway
slavewoman
lived
in
his
homestead
with
her
mother
in
law
and
got
herself
into
a
world
of
trouble
the
society
managed
to
turn
infanticide
and
the
cry
of
savagery
around
and
build
a
further
case
for
abolishing
slavery
good
years
they
were
full
of
spit
and
conviction
now
he
just
wanted
to
know
where
his
soldiers
were
and
his
watchless
chain
that
would
be
enough
for
this
day
of
unbearable
heat
bring
back
the
new
girl
and
recall
exactly
where
his
treasure
lay
then
home
supper
and
god
willing
the
sun
would
drop
once
more
to
give
him
the
blessing
of
a
good
night
s
sleep
the
road
curved
like
an
elbow
and
as
he
approached
it
he
heard
the
singers
before
he
saw
them
when
the
women
assembled
outside
sethe
was
breaking
a
lump
of
ice
into
chunks
she
dropped
the
ice
pick
into
her
apron
pocket
to
scoop
the
pieces
into
a
basin
of
water
when
the
music
entered
the
window
she
was
wringing
a
cool
cloth
to
put
on
beloved
s
forehead
beloved
sweating
profusely
was
sprawled
on
the
bed
in
the
keeping
room
a
salt
rock
in
her
hand
both
women
heard
it
at
the
same
time
and
both
lifted
their
heads
as
the
voices
grew
louder
beloved
sat
up
licked
the
salt
and
went
into
the
bigger
room
sethe
and
she
exchanged
glances
and
started
toward
the
window
they
saw
denver
sitting
on
the
steps
and
beyond
her
where
the
yard
met
the
road
they
saw
the
rapt
faces
of
thirty
neighborhood
women
some
had
their
eyes
closed
others
looked
at
the
hot
cloudless
sky
sethe
opened
the
door
and
reached
for
beloved
s
hand
together
they
stood
in
the
doorway
for
sethe
it
was
as
though
the
clearing
had
come
to
her
with
all
its
heat
and
simmering
leaves
where
the
voices
of
women
searched
for
the
right
combination
the
key
the
code
the
sound
that
broke
the
back
of
words
building
voice
upon
voice
until
they
found
it
and
when
they
did
it
was
a
wave
of
sound
wide
enough
to
sound
deep
water
and
knock
the
pods
off
chestnut
trees
it
broke
over
sethe
and
she
trembled
like
the
baptized
in
its
wash
the
singing
women
recognized
sethe
at
once
and
surprised
themselves
by
their
absence
of
fear
when
they
saw
what
stood
next
to
her
the
devil
child
was
clever
they
thought
and
beautiful
it
had
taken
the
shape
of
a
pregnant
woman
naked
and
smiling
in
the
heat
of
the
afternoon
sun
thunderblack
and
glistening
she
stood
on
long
straight
legs
her
belly
big
and
tight
vines
of
hair
twisted
all
over
her
head
jesus
her
smile
was
dazzling
sethe
feels
her
eyes
burn
and
it
may
have
been
to
keep
them
clear
that
she
looks
up
the
sky
is
blue
and
clear
not
one
touch
of
death
in
the
definite
green
of
the
leaves
it
is
when
she
lowers
her
eyes
to
look
again
at
the
loving
faces
before
her
that
she
sees
him
guiding
the
mare
slowing
down
his
black
hat
wide
brimmed
enough
to
hide
his
face
but
not
his
purpose
he
is
coming
into
her
yard
and
he
is
coming
for
her
best
thing
she
hears
wings
little
hummingbirds
stick
needle
beaks
right
through
her
headcloth
into
her
hair
and
beat
their
wings
and
if
she
thinks
anything
it
is
no
no
no
nonono
she
flies
the
ice
pick
is
not
in
her
hand
it
is
her
hand
standing
alone
on
the
porch
beloved
is
smiling
but
now
her
hand
is
empty
sethe
is
running
away
from
her
running
and
she
feels
the
emptiness
in
the
hand
sethe
has
been
holding
now
she
is
running
into
the
faces
of
the
people
out
there
joining
them
and
leaving
beloved
behind
alone
again
then
denver
running
too
away
from
her
to
the
pile
of
people
out
there
they
make
a
hill
a
hill
of
black
people
falling
and
above
them
all
rising
from
his
place
with
a
whip
in
his
hand
the
man
without
skin
looking
he
is
looking
at
her
chapter
bare
feet
and
chamomile
sap
took
off
my
shoes
took
off
my
hat
bare
feet
and
chamomile
sap
gimme
back
my
shoes
gimme
back
my
hat
lay
my
head
on
a
potato
sack
devil
sneak
up
behind
my
back
steam
engine
got
a
lonesome
whine
love
that
woman
till
you
go
stone
blind
stone
blind
stone
blind
sweet
home
gal
make
you
lose
your
mind
his
coming
is
the
reverse
route
of
his
going
first
the
cold
house
the
storeroom
then
the
kitchen
before
he
tackles
the
beds
here
boy
feeble
and
shedding
his
coat
in
patches
is
asleep
by
the
pump
so
paul
d
knows
beloved
is
truly
gone
disappeared
some
say
exploded
right
before
their
eyes
ella
is
not
so
sure
maybe
she
says
maybe
not
could
be
hiding
in
the
trees
waiting
for
another
chance
but
when
paul
d
sees
the
ancient
dog
eighteen
years
if
a
day
he
is
certain
is
clear
of
her
but
he
opens
the
door
to
the
cold
house
halfway
expecting
to
hear
her
touch
me
touch
me
on
the
inside
part
and
call
me
my
name
there
is
the
pallet
spread
with
old
newspapers
gnawed
at
the
edges
by
mice
the
lard
can
the
potato
sacks
too
but
empty
now
they
lie
on
the
dirt
floor
in
heaps
in
daylight
he
can
t
imagine
it
in
darkness
with
moonlight
seeping
through
the
cracks
nor
the
desire
that
drowned
him
there
and
forced
him
to
struggle
up
up
into
that
girl
like
she
was
the
clear
air
at
the
top
of
the
sea
coupling
with
her
wasn
t
even
fun
it
was
more
like
a
brainless
urge
to
stay
alive
each
time
she
came
pulled
up
her
skirts
a
life
hunger
overwhelmed
him
and
he
had
no
more
control
over
it
than
over
his
lungs
and
afterward
beached
and
gobbling
air
in
the
midst
of
repulsion
and
personal
shame
he
was
thankful
too
for
having
been
escorted
to
some
ocean
deep
place
he
once
belonged
to
sifting
daylight
dissolves
the
memory
turns
it
into
dust
motes
floating
in
light
paul
d
shuts
the
door
he
looks
toward
the
house
and
surprisingly
it
does
not
look
back
at
him
unloaded
is
just
another
weathered
house
needing
repair
quiet
just
as
stamp
paid
said
used
to
be
voices
all
round
that
place
quiet
now
stamp
said
i
been
past
it
a
few
times
and
i
can
t
hear
a
thing
chastened
i
reckon
cause
mr
bodwin
say
he
selling
it
soon
s
he
can
that
the
name
of
the
one
she
tried
to
stab
that
one
yep
his
sister
say
it
s
full
of
trouble
told
janey
she
was
going
to
get
rid
of
it
and
him
asked
paul
d
janey
say
he
against
it
but
won
t
stop
it
who
they
think
want
a
house
out
there
anybody
got
the
money
don
t
want
to
live
out
there
beats
me
stamp
answered
it
ll
be
a
spell
i
guess
before
it
get
took
off
his
hands
he
don
t
plan
on
taking
her
to
the
law
don
t
seem
like
it
janey
say
all
he
wants
to
know
is
who
was
the
naked
blackwoman
standing
on
the
porch
he
was
looking
at
her
so
hard
he
didn
t
notice
what
sethe
was
up
to
all
he
saw
was
some
coloredwomen
fighting
he
thought
sethe
was
after
one
of
them
janey
say
janey
tell
him
any
different
no
she
say
she
so
glad
her
boss
ain
t
dead
if
ella
hadn
t
clipped
her
she
say
she
would
have
scared
her
to
death
have
that
woman
kill
her
boss
she
and
denver
be
looking
for
a
job
who
janey
tell
him
the
naked
woman
was
told
him
she
didn
t
see
none
you
believe
they
saw
it
well
they
saw
something
i
trust
ella
anyway
and
she
say
she
looked
it
in
the
eye
it
was
standing
right
next
to
sethe
but
from
the
way
they
describe
it
don
t
seem
like
it
was
the
girl
i
saw
in
there
the
girl
i
saw
was
narrow
this
one
was
big
she
say
they
was
holding
hands
and
sethe
looked
like
a
little
girl
beside
it
little
girl
with
a
ice
pick
how
close
she
get
to
him
right
up
on
him
they
say
before
denver
and
them
grabbed
her
and
ella
put
her
fist
in
her
jaw
he
got
to
know
sethe
was
after
him
he
got
to
maybe
i
don
t
know
if
he
did
think
it
i
reckon
he
decided
not
to
that
be
just
like
him
too
he
s
somebody
never
turned
us
down
steady
as
a
rock
i
tell
you
something
if
she
had
got
to
him
it
d
be
the
worst
thing
in
the
world
for
us
you
know
don
t
you
he
s
the
main
one
kept
sethe
from
the
gallows
in
the
first
place
yeah
damn
that
woman
is
crazy
crazy
yeah
well
ain
t
we
all
they
laughed
then
a
rusty
chuckle
at
first
and
then
more
louder
and
louder
until
stamp
took
out
his
pocket
handkerchief
and
wiped
his
eyes
while
paul
d
pressed
the
heel
of
his
hand
in
his
own
as
the
scene
neither
one
had
witnessed
took
shape
before
them
its
seriousness
and
its
embarrassment
made
them
shake
with
laughter
every
time
a
whiteman
come
to
the
door
she
got
to
kill
somebody
for
all
she
know
the
man
could
be
coming
for
the
rent
good
thing
they
don
t
deliver
mail
out
that
way
wouldn
t
nobody
get
no
letter
except
the
postman
be
a
mighty
hard
message
and
his
last
when
their
laughter
was
spent
they
took
deep
breaths
and
shook
their
heads
and
he
still
going
to
let
denver
spend
the
night
in
his
house
ha
aw
no
hey
lay
off
denver
paul
d
that
s
my
heart
i
m
proud
of
that
girl
she
was
the
first
one
wrestle
her
mother
down
before
anybody
knew
what
the
devil
was
going
on
she
saved
his
life
then
you
could
say
you
could
you
could
said
stamp
thinking
suddenly
of
the
leap
the
wide
swing
and
snatch
of
his
arm
as
he
rescued
the
little
curly
headed
baby
from
within
inches
of
a
split
skull
i
m
proud
of
her
she
turning
out
fine
fine
it
was
true
paul
d
saw
her
the
next
morning
when
he
was
on
his
way
to
work
and
she
was
leaving
hers
thinner
steady
in
the
eyes
she
looked
more
like
halle
than
ever
she
was
the
first
to
smile
good
morning
mr
d
well
it
is
now
her
smile
no
longer
the
sneer
he
remembered
had
welcome
in
it
and
strong
traces
of
sethe
s
mouth
paul
d
touched
his
cap
how
you
getting
along
don
t
pay
to
complain
you
on
your
way
home
she
said
no
she
had
heard
about
an
afternoon
job
at
the
shirt
factory
she
hoped
that
with
her
night
work
at
the
bodwins
and
another
one
she
could
put
away
something
and
help
her
mother
too
when
he
asked
her
if
they
treated
her
all
right
over
there
she
said
more
than
all
right
miss
bodwin
taught
her
stuff
he
asked
her
what
stuff
and
she
laughed
and
said
book
stuff
she
says
i
might
go
to
oberlin
she
s
experimenting
on
me
and
he
didn
t
say
watch
out
watch
out
nothing
in
the
world
more
dangerous
than
a
white
schoolteacher
instead
he
nodded
and
asked
the
question
he
wanted
to
your
mother
all
right
no
said
denver
no
no
not
a
bit
all
right
you
think
i
should
stop
by
would
she
welcome
it
i
don
t
know
said
denver
i
think
i
ve
lost
my
mother
paul
d
they
were
both
silent
for
a
moment
and
then
he
said
uh
that
girl
you
know
beloved
yes
you
think
she
sure
nough
your
sister
denver
looked
at
her
shoes
at
times
at
times
i
think
she
was
more
she
fiddled
with
her
shirtwaist
rubbing
a
spot
of
something
suddenly
she
leveled
her
eyes
at
his
but
who
would
know
that
better
than
you
paul
d
i
mean
you
sure
nough
knew
her
he
licked
his
lips
well
if
you
want
my
opinion
i
don
t
she
said
i
have
my
own
you
grown
he
said
yes
sir
well
well
good
luck
with
the
job
thank
you
and
paul
d
you
don
t
have
to
stay
way
but
be
careful
how
you
talk
to
my
ma
am
hear
don
t
worry
he
said
and
left
her
then
or
rather
she
left
him
because
a
young
man
was
running
toward
her
saying
hey
miss
denver
wait
up
she
turned
to
him
her
face
looking
like
someone
had
turned
up
the
gas
jet
he
left
her
unwillingly
because
he
wanted
to
talk
more
make
sense
out
of
the
stories
he
had
been
hearing
whiteman
came
to
take
denver
to
work
and
sethe
cut
him
baby
ghost
came
back
evil
and
sent
sethe
out
to
get
the
man
who
kept
her
from
hanging
one
point
of
agreement
is
first
they
saw
it
and
then
they
didn
t
when
they
got
sethe
down
on
the
ground
and
the
ice
pick
out
of
her
hands
and
looked
back
to
the
house
it
was
gone
later
a
little
boy
put
it
out
how
he
had
been
looking
for
bait
back
of
down
by
the
stream
and
saw
cutting
through
the
woods
a
naked
woman
with
fish
for
hair
as
a
matter
of
fact
paul
d
doesn
t
care
how
it
went
or
even
why
he
cares
about
how
he
left
and
why
then
he
looks
at
himself
through
garner
s
eyes
he
sees
one
thing
through
sixo
s
another
one
makes
him
feel
righteous
one
makes
him
feel
ashamed
like
the
time
he
worked
both
sides
of
the
war
running
away
from
the
northpoint
bank
and
railway
to
join
the
th
colored
regiment
in
tennessee
he
thought
he
had
made
it
only
to
discover
he
had
arrived
at
another
colored
regiment
forming
under
a
commander
in
new
jersey
he
stayed
there
four
weeks
the
regiment
fell
apart
before
it
got
started
on
the
question
of
whether
the
soldiers
should
have
weapons
or
not
not
it
was
decided
and
the
white
commander
had
to
figure
out
what
to
command
them
to
do
instead
of
kill
other
white
men
some
of
the
ten
thousand
stayed
there
to
clean
haul
and
build
things
others
drifted
away
to
another
regiment
most
were
abandoned
left
to
their
own
devices
with
bitterness
for
pay
he
was
trying
to
make
up
his
mind
what
to
do
when
an
agent
from
northpoint
bank
caught
up
with
him
and
took
him
back
to
delaware
where
he
slave
worked
a
year
then
northpoint
took
in
exchange
for
his
services
in
alabama
where
he
worked
for
the
rebellers
first
sorting
the
dead
and
then
smelting
iron
when
he
and
his
group
combed
the
battlefields
their
job
was
to
pull
the
confederate
wounded
away
from
the
confederate
dead
care
they
told
them
take
good
care
coloredmen
and
white
their
faces
wrapped
to
their
eyes
picked
their
way
through
the
meadows
with
lamps
listening
in
the
dark
for
groans
of
life
in
the
indifferent
silence
of
the
dead
mostly
young
men
some
children
and
it
shamed
him
a
little
to
feel
pity
for
what
he
imagined
were
the
sons
of
the
guards
in
alfred
georgia
in
five
tries
he
had
not
had
one
permanent
success
every
one
of
his
escapes
from
sweet
home
from
brandywine
from
alfred
georgia
from
wilmington
from
northpoint
had
been
frustrated
alone
undisguised
with
visible
skin
memorable
hair
and
no
whiteman
to
protect
him
he
never
stayed
uncaught
the
longest
had
been
when
he
ran
with
the
convicts
stayed
with
the
cherokee
followed
their
advice
and
lived
in
hiding
with
the
weaver
woman
in
wilmington
delaware
three
years
and
in
all
those
escapes
he
could
not
help
being
astonished
by
the
beauty
of
this
land
that
was
not
his
he
hid
in
its
breast
fingered
its
earth
for
food
clung
to
its
banks
to
lap
water
and
tried
not
to
love
it
on
nights
when
the
sky
was
personal
weak
with
the
weight
of
its
own
stars
he
made
himself
not
love
it
its
graveyards
and
low
lying
rivers
or
just
a
house
solitary
under
a
chinaberry
tree
maybe
a
mule
tethered
and
the
light
hitting
its
hide
just
so
anything
could
stir
him
and
he
tried
hard
not
to
love
it
after
a
few
months
on
the
battlefields
of
alabama
he
was
impressed
to
a
foundry
in
selma
along
with
three
hundred
captured
lent
or
taken
coloredmen
that
s
where
the
war
s
end
found
him
and
leaving
alabama
when
he
had
been
declared
free
should
have
been
a
snap
he
should
have
been
able
to
walk
from
the
foundry
in
selma
straight
to
philadelphia
taking
the
main
roads
a
train
if
he
wanted
to
or
passage
on
a
boat
but
it
wasn
t
like
that
when
he
and
two
colored
soldiers
who
had
been
captured
from
the
th
he
had
looked
for
walked
from
selma
to
mobile
they
saw
twelve
dead
blacks
in
the
first
eighteen
miles
two
were
women
four
were
little
boys
he
thought
this
for
sure
would
be
the
walk
of
his
life
the
yankees
in
control
left
the
rebels
out
of
control
they
got
to
the
outskirts
of
mobile
where
blacks
were
putting
down
tracks
for
the
union
that
earlier
they
had
torn
up
for
the
rebels
one
of
the
men
with
him
a
private
called
keane
had
been
with
the
massachusetts
th
he
told
paul
d
they
had
been
paid
less
than
white
soldiers
it
was
a
sore
point
with
him
that
as
a
group
they
had
refused
the
offer
massachusetts
made
to
make
up
the
difference
in
pay
paul
d
was
so
impressed
by
the
idea
of
being
paid
money
to
fight
he
looked
at
the
private
with
wonder
and
envy
keane
and
his
friend
a
sergeant
rossiter
confiscated
a
skiff
and
the
three
of
them
floated
in
mobile
bay
there
the
private
hailed
a
union
gunboat
which
took
all
three
aboard
keane
and
rossiter
disembarked
at
memphis
to
look
for
their
commanders
the
captain
of
the
gunboat
let
paul
d
stay
aboard
all
the
way
to
wheeling
west
virginia
he
made
his
own
way
to
new
jersey
by
the
time
he
got
to
mobile
he
had
seen
more
dead
people
than
living
ones
but
when
he
got
to
trenton
the
crowds
of
alive
people
neither
hunting
nor
hunted
gave
him
a
measure
of
free
life
so
tasty
he
never
forgot
it
moving
down
a
busy
street
full
of
whitepeople
who
needed
no
explanation
for
his
presence
the
glances
he
got
had
to
do
with
his
disgusting
clothes
and
unforgivable
hair
still
nobody
raised
an
alarm
then
came
the
miracle
standing
in
a
street
in
front
of
a
row
of
brick
houses
he
heard
a
whiteman
call
him
say
there
yo
to
help
unload
two
trunks
from
a
coach
cab
afterward
the
whiteman
gave
him
a
coin
paul
d
walked
around
with
it
for
hours
not
sure
what
it
could
buy
a
suit
a
meal
a
horse
and
if
anybody
would
sell
him
anything
finally
he
saw
a
greengrocer
selling
vegetables
from
a
wagon
paul
d
pointed
to
a
bunch
of
turnips
the
grocer
handed
them
to
him
took
his
one
coin
and
gave
him
several
more
stunned
he
backed
away
looking
around
he
saw
that
nobody
seemed
interested
in
the
mistake
or
him
so
he
walked
along
happily
chewing
turnips
only
a
few
women
looked
vaguely
repelled
as
they
passed
his
first
earned
purchase
made
him
glow
never
mind
the
turnips
were
withered
dry
that
was
when
he
decided
that
to
eat
walk
and
sleep
anywhere
was
life
as
good
as
it
got
and
he
did
it
for
seven
years
till
he
found
himself
in
southern
ohio
where
an
old
woman
and
a
girl
he
used
to
know
had
gone
now
his
coming
is
the
reverse
of
his
going
first
he
stands
in
the
back
near
the
cold
house
amazed
by
the
riot
of
late
summer
flowers
where
vegetables
should
be
growing
sweet
william
morning
glory
chrysanthemums
the
odd
placement
of
cans
jammed
with
the
rotting
stems
of
things
the
blossoms
shriveled
like
sores
dead
ivy
twines
around
bean
poles
and
door
handles
faded
newspaper
pictures
are
nailed
to
the
outhouse
and
on
trees
a
rope
too
short
for
anything
but
skip
jumping
lies
discarded
near
the
washtub
and
jars
and
jars
of
dead
lightning
bugs
like
a
child
s
house
the
house
of
a
very
tall
child
he
walks
to
the
front
door
and
opens
it
it
is
stone
quiet
in
the
place
where
once
a
shaft
of
sad
red
light
had
bathed
him
locking
him
where
he
stood
is
nothing
a
bleak
and
minus
nothing
more
like
absence
but
an
absence
he
had
to
get
through
with
the
same
determination
he
had
when
he
trusted
sethe
and
stepped
through
the
pulsing
light
he
glances
quickly
at
the
lightning
white
stairs
the
entire
railing
is
wound
with
ribbons
bows
bouquets
paul
d
steps
inside
the
outdoor
breeze
he
brings
with
him
stirs
the
ribbons
carefully
not
quite
in
a
hurry
but
losing
no
time
he
climbs
the
luminous
stairs
he
enters
sethe
s
room
she
isn
t
there
and
the
bed
looks
so
small
he
wonders
how
the
two
of
them
had
lain
there
it
has
no
sheets
and
because
the
roof
windows
do
not
open
the
room
is
stifling
brightly
colored
clothes
lie
on
the
floor
hanging
from
a
wall
peg
is
the
dress
beloved
wore
when
he
first
saw
her
a
pair
of
ice
skates
nestles
in
a
basket
in
the
corner
he
turns
his
eyes
back
to
the
bed
and
keeps
looking
at
it
it
seems
to
him
a
place
he
is
not
with
an
effort
that
makes
him
sweat
he
forces
a
picture
of
himself
lying
there
and
when
he
sees
it
it
lifts
his
spirit
he
goes
to
the
other
bedroom
denver
s
is
as
neat
as
the
other
is
messy
but
still
no
sethe
maybe
she
has
gone
back
to
work
gotten
better
in
the
days
since
he
talked
to
denver
he
goes
back
down
the
stairs
leaving
the
image
of
himself
firmly
in
place
on
the
narrow
bed
at
the
kitchen
table
he
sits
down
something
is
missing
from
something
larger
than
the
people
who
lived
there
something
more
than
beloved
or
the
red
light
he
can
t
put
his
finger
on
it
but
it
seems
for
a
moment
that
just
beyond
his
knowing
is
the
glare
of
an
outside
thing
that
embraces
while
it
accuses
to
the
right
of
him
where
the
door
to
the
keeping
room
is
ajar
he
hears
humming
someone
is
humming
a
tune
something
soft
and
sweet
like
a
lullaby
then
a
few
words
sounds
like
high
johnny
wide
johnny
sweet
william
bend
down
low
of
course
he
thinks
that
s
where
she
is
and
she
is
lying
under
a
quilt
of
merry
colors
her
hair
like
the
dark
delicate
roots
of
good
plants
spreads
and
curves
on
the
pillow
her
eyes
fixed
on
the
window
are
so
expressionless
he
is
not
sure
she
will
know
who
he
is
there
is
too
much
light
here
in
this
room
things
look
sold
jackweed
raise
up
high
she
sings
lambswool
over
my
shoulder
buttercup
and
clover
fly
she
is
fingering
a
long
clump
of
her
hair
paul
d
clears
his
throat
to
interrupt
her
sethe
she
turns
her
head
paul
d
aw
sethe
i
made
the
ink
paul
d
he
couldn
t
have
done
it
if
i
hadn
t
made
the
ink
what
ink
who
you
shaved
yeah
look
bad
no
you
looking
good
devil
s
confusion
what
s
this
i
hear
about
you
not
getting
out
of
bed
she
smiles
lets
it
fade
and
turns
her
eyes
back
to
the
window
i
need
to
talk
to
you
he
tells
her
she
doesn
t
answer
i
saw
denver
she
tell
you
she
comes
in
the
daytime
denver
she
s
still
with
me
my
denver
you
got
to
get
up
from
here
girl
he
is
nervous
this
reminds
him
of
something
i
m
tired
paul
d
so
tired
i
have
to
rest
a
while
now
he
knows
what
he
is
reminded
of
and
he
shouts
at
her
don
t
you
die
on
me
this
is
baby
suggs
bed
is
that
what
you
planning
he
is
so
angry
he
could
kill
her
he
checks
himself
remembering
denver
s
warning
and
whispers
what
you
planning
sethe
oh
i
don
t
have
no
plans
no
plans
at
all
look
he
says
denver
be
here
in
the
day
i
be
here
in
the
night
i
m
a
take
care
of
you
you
hear
starting
now
first
off
you
don
t
smell
right
stay
there
don
t
move
let
me
heat
up
some
water
he
stops
is
it
all
right
sethe
if
i
heat
up
some
water
and
count
my
feet
she
asks
him
he
steps
closer
rub
your
feet
sethe
closes
her
eyes
and
presses
her
lips
together
she
is
thinking
no
this
little
place
by
a
window
is
what
i
want
and
rest
there
s
nothing
to
rub
now
and
no
reason
to
nothing
left
to
bathe
assuming
he
even
knows
how
will
he
do
it
in
sections
first
her
face
then
her
hands
her
thighs
her
feet
her
back
ending
with
her
exhausted
breasts
and
if
he
bathes
her
in
sections
will
the
parts
hold
she
opens
her
eyes
knowing
the
danger
of
looking
at
him
she
looks
at
him
the
peachstone
skin
the
crease
between
his
ready
waiting
eyes
and
sees
it
the
thing
in
him
the
blessedness
that
has
made
him
the
kind
of
man
who
can
walk
in
a
house
and
make
the
women
cry
because
with
him
in
his
presence
they
could
cry
and
tell
him
things
they
only
told
each
other
that
time
didn
t
stay
put
that
she
called
but
howard
and
buglar
walked
on
down
the
railroad
track
and
couldn
t
hear
her
that
amy
was
scared
to
stay
with
her
because
her
feet
were
ugly
and
her
back
looked
so
bad
that
her
ma
am
had
hurt
her
feelings
and
she
couldn
t
find
her
hat
anywhere
and
paul
d
what
baby
she
left
me
aw
girl
don
t
cry
she
was
my
best
thing
paul
d
sits
down
in
the
rocking
chair
and
examines
the
quilt
patched
in
carnival
colors
his
hands
are
limp
between
his
knees
there
are
too
many
things
to
feel
about
this
woman
his
head
hurts
suddenly
he
remembers
sixo
trying
to
describe
what
he
felt
about
the
thirty
mile
woman
she
is
a
friend
of
my
mind
she
gather
me
man
the
pieces
i
am
she
gather
them
and
give
them
back
to
me
in
all
the
right
order
it
s
good
you
know
when
you
got
a
woman
who
is
a
friend
of
your
mind
he
is
staring
at
the
quilt
but
he
is
thinking
about
her
wrought
iron
back
the
delicious
mouth
still
puffy
at
the
corner
from
ella
s
fist
the
mean
black
eyes
the
wet
dress
steaming
before
the
fire
her
tenderness
about
his
neck
jewelry
its
three
wands
like
attentive
baby
rattlers
curving
two
feet
into
the
air
how
she
never
mentioned
or
looked
at
it
so
he
did
not
have
to
feel
the
shame
of
being
collared
like
a
beast
only
this
woman
sethe
could
have
left
him
his
manhood
like
that
he
wants
to
put
his
story
next
to
hers
sethe
he
says
me
and
you
we
got
more
yesterday
than
anybody
we
need
some
kind
of
tomorrow
he
leans
over
and
takes
her
hand
with
the
other
he
touches
her
face
you
your
best
thing
sethe
you
are
his
holding
fingers
are
holding
hers
me
me
chapter
there
is
a
loneliness
that
can
be
rocked
arms
crossed
knees
drawn
up
holding
holding
on
this
motion
unlike
a
ship
s
smooths
and
contains
the
rocker
it
s
an
inside
kind
wrapped
tight
like
skin
then
there
is
a
loneliness
that
roams
no
rocking
can
hold
it
down
it
is
alive
on
its
own
a
dry
and
spreading
thing
that
makes
the
sound
of
one
s
own
feet
going
seem
to
come
from
a
far
off
place
everybody
knew
what
she
was
called
but
nobody
anywhere
knew
her
name
disremembered
and
unaccounted
for
she
cannot
be
lost
because
no
one
is
looking
for
her
and
even
if
they
were
how
can
they
call
her
if
they
don
t
know
her
name
although
she
has
claim
she
is
not
claimed
in
the
place
where
long
grass
opens
the
girl
who
waited
to
be
loved
and
cry
shame
erupts
into
her
separate
parts
to
make
it
easy
for
the
chewing
laughter
to
swallow
her
all
away
it
was
not
a
story
to
pass
on
they
forgot
her
like
a
bad
dream
after
they
made
up
their
tales
shaped
and
decorated
them
those
that
saw
her
that
day
on
the
porch
quickly
and
deliberately
forgot
her
it
took
longer
for
those
who
had
spoken
to
her
lived
with
her
fallen
in
love
with
her
to
forget
until
they
realized
they
couldn
t
remember
or
repeat
a
single
thing
she
said
and
began
to
believe
that
other
than
what
they
themselves
were
thinking
she
hadn
t
said
anything
at
all
so
in
the
end
they
forgot
her
too
remembering
seemed
unwise
they
never
knew
where
or
why
she
crouched
or
whose
was
the
underwater
face
she
needed
like
that
where
the
memory
of
the
smile
under
her
chin
might
have
been
and
was
not
a
latch
latched
and
lichen
attached
its
apple
green
bloom
to
the
metal
what
made
her
think
her
fingernails
could
open
locks
the
rain
rained
on
it
was
not
a
story
to
pass
on
so
they
forgot
her
like
an
unpleasant
dream
during
a
troubling
sleep
occasionally
however
the
rustle
of
a
skirt
hushes
when
they
wake
and
the
knuckles
brushing
a
cheek
in
sleep
seem
to
belong
to
the
sleeper
sometimes
the
photograph
of
a
close
friend
or
relative
looked
at
too
long
shifts
and
something
more
familiar
than
the
dear
face
itself
moves
there
they
can
touch
it
if
they
like
but
don
t
because
they
know
things
will
never
be
the
same
if
they
do
this
is
not
a
story
to
pass
on
down
by
the
stream
in
back
of
her
footprints
come
and
go
come
and
go
they
are
so
familiar
should
a
child
an
adult
place
his
feet
in
them
they
will
fit
take
them
out
and
they
disappear
again
as
though
nobody
ever
walked
there
by
and
by
all
trace
is
gone
and
what
is
forgotten
is
not
only
the
footprints
but
the
water
too
and
what
it
is
down
there
the
rest
is
weather
not
the
breath
of
the
disremembered
and
unaccounted
for
but
wind
in
the
eaves
or
spring
ice
thawing
too
quickly
just
weather
certainly
no
clamor
for
a
kiss
beloved
the
end
the
myth
of
sisyphus
an
absurd
reasoning
absurdity
and
suicide
there
is
but
one
truly
serious
philosophical
problem
and
that
is
suicide
judging
whether
life
is
or
is
not
worth
living
amounts
to
answering
the
fundamental
question
of
philosophy
all
the
rest
whether
or
not
the
world
has
three
dimensions
whether
the
mind
has
nine
or
twelve
categories
comes
afterwards
these
are
games
one
must
first
answer
and
if
it
is
true
as
nietzsche
claims
that
a
philosopher
to
deserve
our
respect
must
preach
by
example
you
can
appreciate
the
importance
of
that
reply
for
it
will
precede
the
definitive
act
these
are
facts
the
heart
can
feel
yet
they
call
for
careful
study
before
they
become
clear
to
the
intellect
if
i
ask
myself
how
to
judge
that
this
question
is
more
urgent
than
that
i
reply
that
one
judges
by
the
actions
it
entails
i
have
never
seen
anyone
die
for
the
ontologi
cal
argument
galileo
who
held
a
scientific
truth
of
great
importance
abjured
it
with
the
greatest
ease
as
soon
as
it
endangered
his
life
in
a
certain
sense
he
did
right
that
truth
was
not
worth
the
stake
whether
the
earth
or
the
sun
revolves
around
the
other
is
a
matter
of
profound
indifference
to
tell
the
truth
it
is
a
futile
question
on
the
other
hand
i
see
many
people
die
because
they
judge
that
life
is
not
worth
living
i
see
others
paradoxically
getting
killed
for
the
ideas
or
illusions
that
give
them
a
reason
for
living
what
is
called
a
reason
for
living
is
also
an
excellent
reason
for
dying
i
therefore
conclude
that
the
meaning
of
life
is
the
most
urgent
of
questions
how
to
answer
it
on
all
essential
problems
i
mean
thereby
those
that
run
the
risk
of
leading
to
death
or
those
that
intensify
the
passion
of
living
there
are
probably
but
two
methods
of
thought
the
method
of
la
palisse
and
the
method
of
don
quixote
solely
the
balance
between
evidence
and
lyricism
can
allow
us
to
achieve
simultaneously
emotion
and
lucidity
in
a
subject
at
once
so
humble
and
so
heavy
with
emotion
the
learned
and
classical
dialectic
must
yield
one
can
see
to
a
more
modest
attitude
of
mind
deriving
at
one
and
the
same
time
from
common
sense
and
understanding
suicide
has
never
been
dealt
with
except
as
a
social
phenomenon
on
the
contrary
we
are
concerned
here
at
the
outset
with
the
relationship
between
individual
thought
and
suicide
an
act
like
this
is
prepared
within
the
silence
of
the
heart
as
is
a
great
work
of
art
the
man
himself
is
ignorant
of
it
one
evening
he
pulls
the
trigger
or
jumps
of
an
apartment
building
manager
who
had
killed
himself
i
was
told
that
he
had
lost
his
daughter
five
years
before
that
be
bad
changed
greatly
since
and
that
that
experience
had
undermined
him
a
more
exact
word
cannot
be
imagined
beginning
to
think
is
beginning
to
be
undermined
society
has
but
little
connection
with
such
beginnings
the
worm
is
in
man
s
heart
that
is
where
it
must
be
sought
one
must
follow
and
understand
this
fatal
game
that
leads
from
lucidity
in
the
face
of
existence
to
flight
from
light
there
are
many
causes
for
a
suicide
and
generally
the
most
obvious
ones
were
not
the
most
powerful
rarely
is
suicide
committed
yet
the
hypothesis
is
not
excluded
through
reflection
what
sets
off
the
crisis
is
almost
always
unverifiable
newspapers
often
speak
of
personal
sorrows
or
of
incurable
illness
these
explanations
are
plausible
but
one
would
have
to
know
whether
a
friend
of
the
desperate
man
had
not
that
very
day
addressed
him
indifferently
he
is
the
guilty
one
for
that
is
enough
to
precipitate
all
the
rancors
and
all
the
boredom
still
in
suspension
but
if
it
is
hard
to
fix
the
precise
instant
the
subtle
step
when
the
mind
opted
for
death
it
is
easier
to
deduce
from
the
act
itself
the
consequences
it
implies
in
a
sense
and
as
in
melodrama
killing
yourself
amounts
to
confessing
it
is
confessing
that
life
is
too
much
for
you
or
that
you
do
not
understand
it
let
s
not
go
too
far
in
such
analogies
however
but
rather
return
to
everyday
words
it
is
merely
confessing
that
that
is
not
worth
the
trouble
living
naturally
is
never
easy
you
continue
making
the
gestures
commanded
by
existence
for
many
reasons
the
first
of
which
is
habit
dying
voluntarily
implies
that
you
have
recognized
even
instinc
tively
the
ridiculous
character
of
that
habit
the
absence
of
any
profound
reason
for
living
the
insane
character
of
that
daily
agitation
and
the
uselessness
of
suffering
what
then
is
that
incalculable
feeling
that
deprives
the
mind
of
the
sleep
necessary
to
life
a
world
that
can
be
explained
even
with
bad
reasons
is
a
familiar
world
but
on
the
other
hand
in
a
universe
suddenly
divested
of
illusions
and
lights
man
feels
an
alien
a
stranger
his
exile
is
without
remedy
since
he
is
deprived
of
the
memory
of
a
lost
home
or
the
hope
of
a
promised
land
this
divorce
between
man
and
this
life
the
actor
and
his
setting
is
properly
the
feeling
of
absurdity
all
healthy
men
having
thought
of
their
own
suicide
it
can
be
seen
without
further
explanation
that
there
is
a
direct
connection
between
this
feeling
and
the
longing
for
death
the
subject
of
this
essay
is
precisely
this
relationship
between
the
absurd
and
suicide
the
exact
degree
to
which
suicide
is
a
solution
to
the
absurd
the
principle
can
be
established
that
for
a
man
who
does
not
cheat
what
he
believes
to
be
true
must
determine
his
action
belief
in
the
absurdity
of
existence
must
then
dictate
his
conduct
it
is
legitimate
to
wonder
clearly
and
without
false
pathos
whether
a
conclusion
of
this
importance
requires
forsaking
as
rapidly
as
possible
an
incomprehensible
condition
i
am
speaking
of
course
of
men
inclined
to
be
in
harmony
with
themselves
stated
clearly
this
problem
may
seem
both
simple
and
insoluble
but
it
is
wrongly
assumed
that
simple
questions
involve
answers
that
are
no
less
simple
and
that
evidence
implies
evidence
a
priori
and
reversing
the
terms
of
the
problem
just
as
one
does
or
does
not
kill
oneself
it
seems
that
there
are
but
two
philosophical
solutions
either
yes
or
no
this
would
be
too
easy
but
allowance
must
be
made
for
those
who
without
concluding
continue
questioning
here
i
am
only
slightly
indulging
in
irony
this
is
the
majority
i
notice
also
that
those
who
answer
no
act
as
if
they
thought
yes
as
a
matter
of
fact
if
i
accept
the
nietzschean
criterion
they
think
yes
in
one
way
or
another
on
the
other
hand
it
often
happens
that
those
who
commit
suicide
were
assured
of
the
meaning
of
life
these
contradictions
are
constant
it
may
even
be
said
that
they
have
never
been
so
keen
as
on
this
point
where
on
the
contrary
logic
seems
so
desirable
it
is
a
commonplace
to
compare
philosophical
theories
and
the
behavior
of
those
who
profess
them
but
it
must
be
said
that
of
the
thinkers
who
refused
a
meaning
to
life
none
except
kirilov
who
belongs
to
literature
peregrinos
who
is
born
of
legend
and
jules
lequier
who
belongs
to
hypothesis
admitted
his
logic
to
the
point
of
refusing
that
life
schopenhauer
is
often
cited
as
a
fit
subject
for
laughter
because
he
praised
suicide
while
seated
at
a
well
set
table
this
is
no
subject
for
joking
that
way
of
not
taking
the
tragic
seriously
is
not
so
grievous
but
it
helps
to
judge
a
man
in
the
face
of
such
contradictions
and
obscurities
must
we
conclude
that
there
is
no
relationship
between
the
opinion
one
has
about
life
and
the
act
one
commits
to
leave
it
let
us
not
exaggerate
in
this
direction
in
a
man
s
attachment
to
life
there
is
something
stronger
than
all
the
ills
in
the
world
the
body
s
judgment
is
as
good
as
the
mind
s
and
the
body
shrinks
from
annihilation
we
get
into
the
habit
of
living
before
acquiring
the
habit
of
thinking
in
that
race
which
daily
hastens
us
toward
death
the
body
maintains
its
irreparable
lead
in
short
the
essence
of
that
contradiction
lies
in
what
i
shall
call
the
act
of
eluding
because
it
is
both
less
and
more
than
diversion
in
the
pascalian
sense
eluding
is
the
invariable
game
the
typical
act
of
eluding
the
fatal
evasion
that
constitutes
the
third
theme
of
this
essay
is
hope
hope
of
another
life
one
must
deserve
or
trickery
of
those
who
live
not
for
life
itself
but
for
some
great
idea
that
will
transcend
it
refine
it
give
it
a
meaning
and
betray
it
thus
everything
contributes
to
spreading
confusion
hitherto
and
it
has
not
been
wasted
effort
people
have
played
on
words
and
pretended
to
believe
that
refusing
to
grant
a
meaning
to
life
necessarily
leads
to
declaring
that
it
is
not
worth
living
in
truth
there
is
no
necessary
common
measure
between
these
two
judgments
one
merely
has
to
refuse
to
he
misled
by
the
confusions
divorces
and
inconsistencies
previously
pointed
out
one
must
brush
everything
aside
and
go
straight
to
the
real
problem
one
kills
oneself
because
life
is
not
worth
living
that
is
certainly
a
truth
yet
an
unfruitful
one
because
it
is
a
truism
but
does
that
insult
to
existence
that
flat
denial
in
which
it
is
plunged
come
from
the
fact
that
it
has
no
meaning
does
its
absurdity
require
one
to
escape
it
through
hope
or
suicide
this
is
what
must
be
clarified
hunted
down
and
elucidated
while
brushing
aside
all
the
rest
does
the
absurd
dictate
death
this
problem
must
be
given
priority
over
others
outside
all
methods
of
thought
and
all
exercises
of
the
disinterested
mind
shades
of
meaning
contradictions
the
psychology
that
an
objective
mind
can
always
introduce
into
all
problems
have
no
place
in
this
pursuit
and
this
passion
it
calls
simply
for
an
unjust
in
other
words
logical
thought
that
is
not
easy
it
is
always
easy
to
be
logical
it
is
almost
impossible
to
be
logical
to
the
bitter
end
men
who
die
by
their
own
hand
consequently
follow
to
its
conclusion
their
emotional
inclination
reflection
on
suicide
gives
me
an
opportunity
to
raise
the
only
problem
to
interest
me
is
there
a
logic
to
the
point
of
death
i
cannot
know
unless
i
pursue
without
reckless
passion
in
the
sole
light
of
evidence
the
reasoning
of
which
i
am
here
suggesting
the
source
this
is
what
i
call
an
absurd
reasoning
many
have
begun
it
i
do
not
yet
know
whether
or
not
they
kept
to
it
when
karl
jaspers
revealing
the
impossibility
of
constituting
the
world
as
a
unity
exclaims
this
limitation
leads
me
to
myself
where
i
can
no
longer
withdraw
behind
an
objective
point
of
view
that
i
am
merely
representing
where
neither
i
myself
nor
the
existence
of
others
can
any
longer
become
an
object
for
me
he
is
evoking
after
many
others
those
waterless
deserts
where
thought
reaches
its
confines
after
many
others
yes
indeed
but
how
eager
they
were
to
get
out
of
them
at
that
last
crossroad
where
thought
hesitates
many
men
have
arrived
and
even
some
of
the
humblest
they
then
abdicated
what
was
most
precious
to
them
their
life
others
princes
of
the
mind
abdicated
likewise
but
they
initiated
the
suicide
of
their
thought
in
its
purest
revolt
the
real
effort
is
to
stay
there
rather
in
so
far
as
that
is
possible
and
to
examine
closely
the
odd
vegetation
of
those
distant
regions
tenacity
and
acumen
are
privileged
spectators
of
this
inhuman
show
in
which
absurdity
hope
and
death
carry
on
their
dialogue
the
mind
can
then
analyze
the
figures
of
that
elementary
yet
subtle
dance
before
illustrating
them
and
reliving
them
itself
absurd
walls
like
great
works
deep
feelings
always
mean
more
than
they
are
conscious
of
saying
the
regularity
of
an
impulse
or
a
repulsion
in
a
soul
is
encountered
again
in
habits
of
doing
or
thinking
is
reproduced
in
consequences
of
which
the
soul
itself
knows
nothing
great
feelings
take
with
them
their
own
universe
splendid
or
abject
they
light
up
with
their
passion
an
exclusive
world
in
which
they
recognize
their
climate
there
is
a
universe
of
jealousy
of
ambition
of
selfishness
or
of
generosity
a
universe
in
other
words
a
metaphysic
and
an
attitude
of
mind
what
is
true
of
already
specialized
feelings
will
be
even
more
so
of
emotions
basically
as
indeterminate
simultaneously
as
vague
and
as
definite
as
remote
and
as
present
as
those
furnished
us
by
beauty
or
aroused
by
absurdity
at
any
streetcorner
the
feeling
of
absurdity
can
strike
any
man
in
the
face
as
it
is
in
its
distressing
nudity
in
its
light
without
effulgence
it
is
elusive
but
that
very
difficulty
deserves
reflection
it
is
probably
true
that
a
man
remains
forever
unknown
to
us
and
that
there
is
in
him
something
irreducible
that
escapes
us
but
practically
i
know
men
and
recognize
them
by
their
behavior
by
the
totality
of
their
deeds
by
the
consequences
caused
in
life
by
their
presence
likewise
all
those
irrational
feelings
which
offer
no
purchase
to
analysis
i
can
define
them
practically
appreciate
them
practically
by
gathering
together
the
sum
of
their
consequences
in
the
domain
of
the
intelligence
by
seizing
and
noting
all
their
aspects
by
outlining
their
universe
it
is
certain
that
apparently
though
i
have
seen
the
same
actor
a
hundred
times
i
shall
not
for
that
reason
know
him
any
better
personally
yet
if
i
add
up
the
heroes
he
has
personified
and
if
i
say
that
i
know
him
a
little
better
at
the
hundredth
character
counted
off
this
will
be
felt
to
contain
an
element
of
truth
for
this
apparent
paradox
is
also
an
apologue
there
is
a
moral
to
it
it
teaches
that
a
man
defines
himself
by
his
make
believe
as
well
as
by
his
sincere
impulses
there
is
thus
a
lower
key
of
feelings
inaccessible
in
the
heart
but
partially
disclosed
by
the
acts
they
imply
and
the
attitudes
of
mind
they
assume
it
is
clear
that
in
this
way
i
am
defining
a
method
but
it
is
also
evident
that
that
method
is
one
of
analysis
and
not
of
knowledge
for
methods
imply
metaphysics
unconsciously
they
disclose
conclusions
that
they
often
claim
not
to
know
yet
similarly
the
last
pages
of
a
book
are
already
contained
in
the
first
pages
such
a
link
is
inevitable
the
method
defined
here
acknowledges
the
feeling
that
all
true
knowledge
is
impossible
solely
appearances
can
be
enumerated
and
the
climate
make
itself
felt
perhaps
we
shall
be
able
to
overtake
that
elusive
feeling
of
absurdity
in
the
different
but
closely
related
worlds
of
intelligence
of
the
art
of
living
or
of
art
itself
the
climate
of
absurdity
is
in
the
beginning
the
end
is
the
absurd
universe
and
that
attitude
of
mind
which
lights
the
world
with
its
true
colors
to
bring
out
the
privileged
and
implacable
visage
which
that
attitude
has
discerned
in
it
all
great
deeds
and
all
great
thoughts
have
a
ridiculous
beginning
great
works
are
often
born
on
a
street
corner
or
in
a
restaurant
s
revolving
door
so
it
is
with
absurdity
the
absurd
world
more
than
others
derives
its
nobility
from
that
abject
birth
in
certain
situations
replying
nothing
when
asked
what
one
is
thinking
about
may
be
pretense
in
a
man
those
who
are
loved
are
well
aware
of
this
but
if
that
reply
is
sincere
if
it
symbolizes
that
odd
state
of
soul
in
which
the
void
be
comes
eloquent
in
which
the
chain
of
daily
gestures
is
broken
in
which
the
heart
vainly
seeks
the
link
that
will
connect
it
again
then
it
is
as
it
were
the
first
sign
of
absurdity
it
happens
that
the
stage
sets
collapse
rising
streetcar
four
hours
in
the
office
or
the
factory
meal
streetcar
four
hours
of
work
meal
sleep
and
monday
tuesday
wednesday
thursday
friday
and
saturday
accord
ing
to
the
same
rhythm
this
path
is
easily
followed
most
of
the
time
but
one
day
the
why
arises
and
everything
begins
in
that
weariness
tinged
with
amazement
begins
this
is
important
weariness
comes
at
the
end
of
the
acts
of
a
mechanical
life
but
at
the
same
time
it
inaugurates
the
impulse
of
consciousness
it
awakens
consciousness
and
provokes
what
follows
what
follows
is
the
gradual
return
into
the
chain
or
it
is
the
definitive
awakening
at
the
end
of
the
awakening
comes
in
time
the
consequence
suicide
or
recovery
in
itself
weariness
has
something
sickening
about
it
here
i
must
conclude
that
it
is
good
for
everything
be
gins
with
consciousness
and
nothing
is
worth
anything
except
through
it
there
is
nothing
original
about
these
remarks
but
they
are
obvious
that
is
enough
for
a
while
during
a
sketchy
reconnaissance
in
the
origins
of
the
absurd
mere
anxiety
as
heidegger
says
is
at
the
source
of
everything
likewise
and
during
every
day
of
an
unillustrious
life
time
carries
us
but
a
moment
always
comes
when
we
have
to
carry
it
we
live
on
the
future
tomorrow
later
on
when
you
have
made
your
way
you
will
understand
when
you
are
old
enough
such
irrelevan
cies
are
wonderful
for
after
all
it
s
a
matter
of
dying
yet
a
day
comes
when
a
man
notices
or
says
that
he
is
thirty
thus
he
asserts
his
youth
but
simultaneously
he
situates
himself
in
relation
to
time
he
takes
his
place
in
it
he
admits
that
he
stands
at
a
certain
point
on
a
curve
that
he
acknowledges
having
to
travel
to
its
end
he
belongs
to
time
and
by
the
horror
that
seizes
him
he
recognizes
his
worst
enemy
tomorrow
he
was
longing
for
tomorrow
whereas
everything
in
him
ought
to
reject
it
that
revolt
of
the
flesh
is
the
absurd
a
step
lower
and
strangeness
creeps
in
perceiving
that
the
world
is
dense
sensing
to
what
a
degree
a
stone
is
foreign
and
irreducible
to
us
with
what
intensity
nature
or
a
landscape
can
negate
us
at
the
heart
of
all
beauty
lies
something
inhuman
and
these
hills
the
softness
of
the
sky
the
outline
of
these
trees
at
this
very
minute
lose
the
illusory
meaning
with
which
we
had
clothed
them
henceforth
more
remote
than
a
lost
paradise
the
primitive
hostility
of
the
world
rises
up
to
face
us
across
millennia
for
a
second
we
cease
to
understand
it
because
for
centuries
we
have
understood
in
it
solely
the
images
and
designs
that
we
had
at
tributed
to
it
beforehand
because
henceforth
we
lack
the
power
to
make
use
of
that
artifice
the
world
evades
us
because
it
becomes
itself
again
that
stage
scenery
masked
by
habit
becomes
again
what
it
is
it
withdraws
at
a
distance
from
us
just
as
there
are
days
when
under
the
familial
face
of
a
woman
we
see
as
a
stranger
her
we
had
loved
months
or
years
ago
perhaps
we
shall
come
even
to
desire
what
suddenly
leaves
us
so
alone
but
the
time
has
not
yet
come
just
one
thing
that
denseness
and
that
strangeness
of
the
world
is
the
absurd
men
too
secrete
the
inhuman
at
certain
moments
of
lucidity
the
mechanical
aspect
of
their
gestures
their
meaningless
pantomime
makes
silly
everything
that
surrounds
them
a
man
is
talking
on
the
telephone
behind
a
glass
partition
you
cannot
hear
him
but
you
see
his
incomprehensible
dumb
show
you
wonder
why
he
is
alive
this
discomfort
in
the
face
of
man
s
own
inhumanity
this
incalculable
tumble
before
the
image
of
what
we
are
this
nausea
as
a
writer
of
today
calls
it
is
also
the
absurd
likewise
the
stranger
who
at
certain
seconds
comes
to
meet
us
in
a
mirror
the
familiar
and
yet
alarming
brother
we
encounter
in
our
own
photographs
is
also
the
absurd
i
come
at
last
to
death
and
to
the
attitude
we
have
toward
it
on
this
point
everything
has
been
said
and
it
is
only
proper
to
avoid
pathos
yet
one
will
never
be
sufficiently
surprised
that
everyone
lives
as
if
no
one
knew
this
is
because
in
reality
there
is
no
experience
of
death
properly
speaking
nothing
has
been
experienced
but
what
has
been
lived
and
made
conscious
here
it
is
barely
possible
to
speak
of
the
experience
of
others
deaths
it
is
a
substitute
an
illusion
and
it
never
quite
convinces
us
that
melancholy
convention
cannot
be
persuasive
the
horror
comes
in
reality
from
the
mathematical
aspect
of
the
event
if
time
frightens
us
this
is
because
it
works
out
the
problem
and
the
solution
comes
afterward
all
the
pretty
speeches
about
the
soul
will
have
their
contrary
convincingly
proved
at
least
for
a
time
from
this
inert
body
on
which
a
slap
makes
no
mark
the
soul
has
disappeared
this
elementary
and
definitive
aspect
of
the
adventure
constitutes
the
absurd
feeling
under
the
fatal
lighting
of
that
destiny
its
uselessness
becomes
evident
no
code
of
ethics
and
no
effort
are
justifiable
a
priori
in
the
face
of
the
cruel
mathematics
that
command
our
condition
let
me
repeat
all
this
has
been
said
over
and
over
i
am
limiting
myself
here
to
making
a
rapid
classification
and
to
pointing
out
these
obvious
themes
they
run
through
all
literatures
and
all
philosophies
everyday
conversation
feeds
on
them
there
is
no
question
of
reinventing
them
but
it
is
essential
to
be
sure
of
these
facts
in
order
to
be
able
to
question
oneself
subsequently
on
the
primordial
question
i
am
interested
let
me
repeat
again
not
go
much
in
absurd
discoveries
as
in
their
consequences
if
one
is
assured
of
these
facts
what
is
one
to
conclude
how
far
is
one
to
go
to
elude
nothing
is
one
to
die
voluntarily
or
to
hope
in
spite
of
everything
beforehand
it
is
necessary
to
take
the
same
rapid
inventory
on
the
plane
of
the
intelligence
the
mind
s
first
step
is
to
distinguish
what
is
true
from
what
is
false
however
as
soon
as
thought
reflects
on
itself
what
it
first
discovers
is
a
contradiction
useless
to
strive
to
be
convincing
in
this
case
over
the
centuries
no
one
has
furnished
a
clearer
and
more
elegant
demonstration
of
the
business
than
aristotle
the
often
ridiculed
consequence
of
these
opinions
is
that
they
destroy
themselves
for
by
asserting
that
all
is
true
we
assert
the
truth
of
the
contrary
assertion
and
consequently
the
falsity
of
our
own
thesis
for
the
contrary
assertion
does
not
admit
that
it
can
be
true
and
if
one
says
that
all
is
false
that
assertion
is
itself
false
if
we
declare
that
solely
the
assertion
opposed
to
ours
is
false
or
else
that
solely
ours
is
not
false
we
are
nevertheless
forced
to
admit
an
infinite
number
of
true
or
false
judgments
for
the
one
who
expresses
a
true
assertion
proclaims
simultaneously
that
it
is
true
and
so
on
ad
infinitum
this
vicious
circle
is
but
the
first
of
a
series
in
which
the
mind
that
studies
itself
gets
lost
in
a
giddy
whirling
the
very
simplicity
of
these
paradoxes
makes
them
irreducible
whatever
may
be
the
plays
on
words
and
the
acrobatics
of
logic
to
understand
is
above
all
to
unify
the
mind
s
deepest
desire
even
in
its
most
elaborate
operations
parallels
man
s
unconscious
feeling
in
the
face
of
his
universe
it
is
an
insistence
upon
familiarity
an
appetite
for
clarity
understanding
the
world
for
a
man
is
reducing
it
to
the
human
stamping
it
with
his
seal
the
cat
s
universe
is
not
the
universe
of
the
anthill
the
truism
all
thought
is
anthropomorphic
has
no
other
meaning
likewise
the
mind
that
aims
to
understand
reality
can
consider
itself
satisfied
only
by
reducing
it
to
terms
of
thought
if
man
realized
that
the
universe
like
him
can
love
and
suffer
he
would
be
reconciled
if
thought
discovered
in
the
shimmering
mirrors
of
phenomena
eternal
relations
capable
of
summing
them
up
and
summing
themselves
up
in
a
single
principle
then
would
be
seen
an
intellectual
joy
of
which
the
myth
of
the
blessed
would
be
but
a
ridiculous
imitation
that
nostalgia
for
unity
that
appetite
for
the
absolute
illustrates
the
essential
impulse
of
the
human
drama
but
the
fact
of
that
nostalgia
s
existence
does
not
imply
that
it
is
to
be
immediately
satisfied
for
if
bridging
the
gulf
that
separates
desire
from
conquest
we
assert
with
parmenides
the
reality
of
the
one
whatever
it
may
be
we
fall
into
the
ridiculous
contradiction
of
a
mind
that
asserts
total
unity
and
proves
by
its
very
assertion
its
own
difference
and
the
diversity
it
claimed
to
resolve
this
other
vicious
circle
is
enough
to
stifle
our
hopes
these
are
again
truisms
i
shall
again
repeat
that
they
are
not
interesting
in
themselves
but
in
the
consequences
that
can
be
deduced
from
them
i
know
another
truism
it
tells
me
that
man
is
mortal
one
can
nevertheless
count
the
minds
that
have
deduced
the
extreme
conclusions
from
it
it
is
essential
to
consider
as
a
constant
point
of
reference
in
this
essay
the
regular
hiatus
between
what
we
fancy
we
know
and
what
we
really
know
practical
assent
and
simulated
ignorance
which
allows
us
to
live
with
ideas
which
if
we
truly
put
them
to
the
test
ought
to
upset
our
whole
life
faced
with
this
inextricable
contradiction
of
the
mind
we
shall
fully
grasp
the
divorce
separating
us
from
our
own
creations
so
long
as
the
mind
keeps
silent
in
the
motionless
world
of
its
hopes
everything
is
reflected
and
arranged
in
the
unity
of
its
nostalgia
but
with
its
first
move
this
world
cracks
and
tumbles
an
infinite
number
of
shimmering
fragments
is
offered
to
the
understanding
we
must
despair
of
ever
reconstructing
the
familiar
calm
surface
which
would
give
us
peace
of
heart
after
so
many
centuries
of
inquiries
so
many
abdications
among
thinkers
we
are
well
aware
that
this
is
true
for
all
our
knowledge
with
the
exception
of
professional
rationalists
today
people
despair
of
true
knowledge
if
the
only
significant
history
of
human
thought
were
to
be
written
it
would
have
to
be
the
history
of
its
successive
regrets
and
its
impotences
of
whom
and
of
what
indeed
can
i
say
i
know
that
this
heart
within
me
i
can
feel
and
i
judge
that
it
exists
this
world
i
can
touch
and
i
likewise
judge
that
it
exists
there
ends
all
my
knowledge
and
the
rest
is
construction
for
if
i
try
to
seize
this
self
of
which
i
feel
sure
if
i
try
to
define
and
to
summarize
it
it
is
nothing
but
water
slipping
through
my
fingers
i
can
sketch
one
by
one
all
the
aspects
it
is
able
to
assume
all
those
likewise
that
have
been
attributed
to
it
this
upbringing
this
origin
this
ardor
or
these
silences
this
nobility
or
this
vileness
but
aspects
cannot
be
added
up
this
very
heart
which
is
mine
will
forever
remain
indefinable
to
me
between
the
certainty
i
have
of
my
existence
and
the
content
i
try
to
give
to
that
assurance
the
gap
will
never
be
filled
forever
i
shall
be
a
stranger
to
myself
in
psychology
as
in
logic
there
are
truths
but
no
truth
socrates
know
thyself
has
as
much
value
as
the
be
virtuous
of
our
confessionals
they
reveal
a
nostalgia
at
the
same
time
as
an
ignorance
they
are
sterile
exercises
on
great
subjects
they
are
legitimate
only
in
precisely
so
far
as
they
are
approximate
and
here
are
trees
and
i
know
their
gnarled
surface
water
and
i
feel
its
taste
these
scents
of
grass
and
stars
at
night
certain
evenings
when
the
heart
relaxes
how
shall
i
negate
this
world
whose
power
and
strength
i
feel
yet
all
the
knowledge
on
earth
will
give
me
nothing
to
assure
me
that
this
world
is
mine
you
describe
it
to
me
and
you
teach
me
to
classify
it
you
enumerate
its
laws
and
in
my
thirst
for
knowledge
i
admit
that
they
are
true
you
take
apart
its
mechanism
and
my
hope
increases
at
the
final
stage
you
teach
me
that
this
wondrous
and
multicolored
universe
can
be
reduced
to
the
atom
and
that
the
atom
itself
can
be
reduced
to
the
electron
all
this
is
good
and
i
wait
for
you
to
continue
but
you
tell
me
of
an
invisible
planetary
system
in
which
electrons
gravitate
around
a
nucleus
you
explain
this
world
to
me
with
an
image
i
realize
then
that
you
have
been
reduced
to
poetry
i
shall
never
know
have
i
the
time
to
become
indignant
you
have
already
changed
theories
so
that
science
that
was
to
teach
me
everything
ends
up
in
a
hypothesis
that
lucidity
founders
in
metaphor
that
uncertainty
is
resolved
in
a
work
of
art
what
need
had
i
of
so
many
efforts
the
soft
lines
of
these
hills
and
the
hand
of
evening
on
this
troubled
heart
teach
me
much
more
i
have
returned
to
my
beginning
i
realize
that
if
through
science
i
can
seize
phenomena
and
enumerate
them
i
cannot
for
all
that
apprehend
the
world
were
i
to
trace
its
entire
relief
with
my
finger
i
should
not
know
any
more
and
you
give
me
the
choice
between
a
description
that
is
sure
but
that
teaches
me
nothing
and
hypotheses
that
claim
to
teach
me
but
that
are
not
sure
a
stranger
to
myself
and
to
the
world
armed
solely
with
a
thought
that
negates
itself
as
soon
as
it
asserts
what
is
this
condition
in
which
i
can
have
peace
only
by
refusing
to
know
and
to
live
in
which
the
appetite
for
conquest
bumps
into
walls
that
defy
its
assaults
to
will
is
to
stir
up
paradoxes
everything
is
ordered
in
such
a
way
as
to
bring
into
being
that
poisoned
peace
produced
by
thoughtlessness
lack
of
heart
or
fatal
renunciations
hence
the
intelligence
too
tells
me
in
its
way
that
this
world
is
absurd
its
contrary
blind
reason
may
well
claim
that
all
is
clear
i
was
waiting
for
proof
and
longing
for
it
to
be
right
but
despite
so
many
pretentious
centuries
and
over
the
heads
of
so
many
eloquent
and
persuasive
men
i
know
that
is
false
on
this
plane
at
least
there
is
no
happiness
if
i
cannot
know
that
universal
reason
practical
or
ethical
that
determinism
those
categories
that
explain
everything
are
enough
to
make
a
decent
man
laugh
they
have
nothing
to
do
with
the
mind
they
negate
its
profound
truth
which
is
to
be
enchained
in
this
unintelligible
and
limited
universe
man
s
fate
henceforth
assumes
its
meaning
a
horde
of
irrationals
has
sprung
up
and
surrounds
him
until
his
ultimate
end
in
his
recovered
and
now
studied
lucidity
the
feeling
of
the
absurd
becomes
clear
and
definite
i
said
that
the
world
is
absurd
but
i
was
too
hasty
this
world
in
itself
is
not
reasonable
that
is
all
that
can
be
said
but
what
is
absurd
is
the
confrontation
of
this
irrational
and
the
wild
longing
for
clarity
whose
call
echoes
in
the
human
heart
the
absurd
depends
as
much
on
man
as
on
the
world
for
the
moment
it
is
all
that
links
them
together
it
binds
them
one
to
the
other
as
only
hatred
can
weld
two
creatures
together
this
is
all
i
can
discern
clearly
in
this
measureless
universe
where
my
adventure
takes
place
let
us
pause
here
if
i
hold
to
be
true
that
absurdity
that
determines
my
relationship
with
life
if
i
become
thoroughly
imbued
with
that
sentiment
that
seizes
me
in
face
of
the
world
s
scenes
with
that
lucidity
imposed
on
me
by
the
pursuit
of
a
science
i
must
sacrifice
everything
to
these
certainties
and
i
must
see
them
squarely
to
be
able
to
maintain
them
above
all
i
must
adapt
my
behavior
to
them
and
pursue
them
in
all
their
consequences
i
am
speaking
here
of
decency
but
i
want
to
know
beforehand
if
thought
can
live
in
those
deserts
i
already
know
that
thought
has
at
least
entered
those
deserts
there
it
found
its
bread
there
it
realized
that
it
had
previously
been
feeding
on
phantoms
it
justified
some
of
the
most
urgent
themes
of
human
reflection
from
the
moment
absurdity
is
recognized
it
becomes
a
passion
the
most
harrowing
of
all
but
whether
or
not
one
can
live
with
one
s
passions
whether
or
not
one
can
accept
their
law
which
is
to
burn
the
heart
they
simultaneously
exalt
that
is
the
whole
question
it
is
not
however
the
one
we
shall
ask
just
yet
it
stands
at
the
center
of
this
experience
there
will
be
time
to
come
back
to
it
let
us
recognize
rather
those
themes
and
those
impulses
born
of
the
desert
it
will
suffice
to
enumerate
them
they
too
are
known
to
all
today
there
have
always
been
men
to
defend
the
rights
of
the
irrational
the
tradition
of
what
may
be
called
humiliated
thought
has
never
ceased
to
exist
the
criticism
of
rationalism
has
been
made
so
often
that
it
seems
unnecessary
to
begin
again
yet
our
epoch
is
marked
by
the
rebirth
of
those
paradoxical
systems
that
strive
to
trip
up
the
reason
as
if
truly
it
had
always
forged
ahead
but
that
is
not
so
much
a
proof
of
the
efficacy
of
the
reason
as
of
the
intensity
of
its
hopes
on
the
plane
of
history
such
a
constancy
of
two
attitudes
illustrates
the
essential
passion
of
man
torn
between
his
urge
toward
unity
and
the
clear
vision
he
may
have
of
the
walls
enclosing
him
but
never
perhaps
at
any
time
has
the
attack
on
reason
been
more
violent
than
in
ours
since
zarathustra
s
great
outburst
by
chance
it
is
the
oldest
nobility
in
the
world
i
conferred
it
upon
all
things
when
i
proclaimed
that
above
them
no
eternal
will
was
exercised
since
kierkegaard
s
fatal
illness
that
malady
that
leads
to
death
with
nothing
else
following
it
the
significant
and
tormenting
themes
of
absurd
thought
have
followed
one
another
or
at
least
and
this
proviso
is
of
capital
importance
the
themes
of
irrational
and
religious
thought
from
jaspers
to
heidegger
from
kierkegaard
to
che
stov
from
the
phenomenologists
to
scheler
on
the
logical
plane
and
on
the
moral
plane
a
whole
family
of
minds
related
by
their
nostalgia
but
opposed
by
their
methods
or
their
aims
have
persisted
in
blocking
the
royal
road
of
reason
and
in
recovering
the
direct
paths
of
truth
here
i
assume
these
thoughts
to
be
known
and
lived
whatever
may
be
or
have
been
their
ambitions
all
started
out
from
that
indescribable
universe
where
contradiction
antinomy
anguish
or
impotence
reigns
and
what
they
have
in
common
is
precisely
the
themes
so
far
disclosed
for
them
too
it
must
be
said
that
what
matters
above
all
is
the
conclusions
they
have
managed
to
draw
from
those
discoveries
that
matters
so
much
that
they
must
be
examined
separately
but
for
the
moment
we
are
concerned
solely
with
their
discoveries
and
their
initial
experiments
we
are
concerned
solely
with
noting
their
agreement
if
it
would
be
presumptuous
to
try
to
deal
with
their
philosophies
it
is
possible
and
sufficient
in
any
case
to
bring
out
the
climate
that
is
common
to
them
heidegger
considers
the
human
condition
coldly
and
announces
that
that
existence
is
humiliated
the
only
reality
is
anxiety
in
the
whole
chain
of
beings
to
the
man
lost
in
the
world
and
its
diversions
this
anxiety
is
a
brief
fleeting
fear
but
if
that
fear
becomes
conscious
of
itself
it
becomes
anguish
the
perpetual
climate
of
the
lucid
man
in
whom
existence
is
concentrated
this
professor
of
philosophy
writes
without
trembling
and
in
the
most
abstract
language
in
the
world
that
the
finite
and
limited
character
of
human
existence
is
more
primordial
than
man
himself
his
interest
in
kant
extends
only
to
recognizing
the
restricted
character
of
his
pure
reason
this
is
to
coincide
at
the
end
of
his
analyses
that
the
world
can
no
longer
offer
anything
to
the
man
filled
with
anguish
this
anxiety
seems
to
him
so
much
more
important
than
all
the
categories
in
the
world
that
he
thinks
and
talks
only
of
it
he
enumerates
its
aspects
boredom
when
the
ordinary
man
strives
to
quash
it
in
him
and
benumb
it
terror
when
the
mind
contemplates
death
he
too
does
not
separate
consciousness
from
the
absurd
the
consciousness
of
death
is
the
call
of
anxiety
and
existence
then
delivers
itself
its
own
summons
through
the
intermediary
of
consciousness
it
is
the
very
voice
of
anguish
and
it
adjures
existence
to
return
from
its
loss
in
the
anonymous
they
for
him
too
one
must
not
sleep
but
must
keep
alert
until
the
consummation
he
stands
in
this
absurd
world
and
points
out
its
ephemeral
character
he
seeks
his
way
amid
these
ruins
jaspers
despairs
of
any
ontology
because
he
claims
that
we
have
lost
naivete
he
knows
that
we
can
achieve
nothing
that
will
transcend
the
fatal
game
of
appearances
he
knows
that
the
end
of
the
mind
is
failure
he
tarries
over
the
spiritual
adventures
revealed
by
history
and
pitilessly
discloses
the
flaw
in
each
system
the
illusion
that
saved
everything
the
preaching
that
hid
nothing
in
this
ravaged
world
in
which
the
impossibility
of
knowledge
is
established
in
which
everlasting
nothingness
seems
the
only
reality
and
irremediable
despair
seems
the
only
attitude
he
tries
to
recover
the
ariadne
s
thread
that
leads
to
divine
secrets
chestov
for
his
part
throughout
a
wonderfully
monotonous
work
constantly
straining
toward
the
same
truths
tirelessly
demonstrates
that
the
tightest
system
the
most
universal
rationalism
always
stumbles
eventually
on
the
irrational
of
human
thought
none
of
the
ironic
facts
or
ridiculous
contradictions
that
depreciate
the
reason
escapes
him
one
thing
only
interests
him
and
that
is
the
exception
whether
in
the
domain
of
the
heart
or
of
the
mind
through
the
dostoevskian
experiences
of
the
condemned
man
the
exacerbated
adventures
of
the
nietzschean
mind
hamlet
s
imprecations
or
the
bitter
aristocracy
of
an
ibsen
he
tracks
down
il
luminates
and
magnifies
the
human
revolt
against
the
irremediable
he
refuses
the
reason
its
reasons
and
begins
to
advance
with
some
decision
only
in
the
middle
of
that
colorless
desert
where
all
certainties
have
become
stones
of
all
perhaps
the
most
engaging
kierkegaard
for
a
part
of
his
existence
at
least
does
more
than
discover
the
absurd
he
lives
it
the
man
who
writes
the
surest
of
stubborn
silences
is
not
to
hold
one
s
tongue
but
to
talk
makes
sure
in
the
beginning
that
no
truth
is
absolute
or
can
render
satisfactory
an
existence
that
is
impossible
in
itself
don
juan
of
the
understanding
he
multiplies
pseudonyms
and
contradictions
writes
his
discourses
of
edification
at
the
same
time
as
that
manual
of
cynical
spiritualism
the
diary
of
the
seducer
he
refuses
consolations
ethics
reliable
principles
as
for
that
thorn
he
feels
in
his
heart
he
is
careful
not
to
quiet
its
pain
on
the
contrary
he
awakens
it
and
in
the
desperate
joy
of
a
man
crucified
and
happy
to
be
so
he
builds
up
piece
by
piece
lucidity
refusal
make
believe
a
category
of
the
man
possessed
that
face
both
tender
and
sneering
those
pirouettes
followed
by
a
cry
from
the
heart
are
the
absurd
spirit
itself
grappling
with
a
reality
beyond
its
comprehension
and
the
spiritual
adventure
that
leads
kierkegaard
to
his
beloved
scandals
begins
likewise
in
the
chaos
of
an
experience
divested
of
its
setting
and
relegated
to
its
original
incoherence
on
quite
a
different
plane
that
of
method
husserl
and
the
phenomenologists
by
their
very
extravagances
reinstate
the
world
in
its
diversity
and
deny
the
transcendent
power
of
the
reason
the
spiritual
universe
becomes
incalculably
enriched
through
them
the
rose
petal
the
milestone
or
the
human
hand
are
as
important
as
love
desire
or
the
laws
of
gravity
thinking
ceases
to
be
unifying
or
making
a
semblance
familiar
in
the
guise
of
a
major
principle
thinking
is
learning
all
over
again
to
see
to
be
attentive
to
focus
consciousness
it
is
turning
every
idea
and
every
image
in
the
manner
of
proust
into
a
privileged
moment
what
justifies
thought
is
its
extreme
consciousness
though
more
positive
than
kierkegaard
s
or
chestov
s
husserl
s
manner
of
proceeding
in
the
beginning
nevertheless
negates
the
classic
method
of
the
reason
disappoints
hope
opens
to
intuition
and
to
the
heart
a
whole
proliferation
of
phenomena
the
wealth
of
which
has
about
it
something
inhuman
these
paths
lead
to
all
sciences
or
to
none
this
amounts
to
saying
that
in
this
case
the
means
are
more
important
than
the
end
all
that
is
involved
is
an
attitude
for
understanding
and
not
a
consolation
let
me
repeat
in
the
beginning
at
very
least
how
can
one
fail
to
feel
the
basic
relationship
of
these
minds
how
can
one
fail
to
see
that
they
take
their
stand
around
a
privileged
and
bitter
moment
in
which
hope
has
no
further
place
i
want
everything
to
be
explained
to
me
or
nothing
and
the
reason
is
impotent
when
it
hears
this
cry
from
the
heart
the
mind
aroused
by
this
insistence
seeks
and
finds
nothing
but
contradictions
and
nonsense
what
i
fail
to
understand
is
nonsense
the
world
is
peopled
with
such
irrationals
the
world
itself
whose
single
meaning
i
do
not
understand
is
but
a
vast
irrational
if
one
could
only
say
just
once
this
is
clear
all
would
be
saved
but
these
men
vie
with
one
another
in
proclaiming
that
nothing
is
clear
all
is
chaos
that
all
man
has
is
his
lucidity
and
his
definite
knowledge
of
the
walls
surrounding
him
all
these
experiences
agree
and
confirm
one
another
the
mind
when
it
reaches
its
limits
must
make
a
judgment
and
choose
its
conclusions
this
is
where
suicide
and
the
reply
stand
but
i
wish
to
reverse
the
order
of
the
inquiry
and
start
out
from
the
intelligent
adventure
and
come
back
to
daily
acts
the
experiences
called
to
mind
here
were
born
in
the
desert
that
we
must
not
leave
behind
at
least
it
is
essential
to
know
how
far
they
went
at
this
point
of
his
effort
man
stands
face
to
face
with
the
irrational
he
feels
within
him
his
longing
for
happiness
and
for
reason
the
absurd
is
born
of
this
confrontation
between
the
human
need
and
the
unreasonable
silence
of
the
world
this
must
not
be
forgotten
this
must
be
clung
to
because
the
whole
consequence
of
a
life
can
depend
on
it
the
irrational
the
human
nostalgia
and
the
absurd
that
is
born
of
their
encounter
these
are
the
three
characters
in
the
drama
that
must
necessarily
end
with
all
the
logic
of
which
an
existence
is
capable
philosophical
suicide
the
feeling
of
the
absurd
is
not
for
all
that
the
notion
of
the
absurd
it
lays
the
foundations
for
it
and
that
is
all
it
is
not
limited
to
that
notion
except
in
the
brief
moment
when
it
passes
judgment
on
the
universe
subsequently
it
has
a
chance
of
going
further
it
is
alive
in
other
words
it
must
die
or
else
reverberate
so
it
is
with
the
themes
we
have
gathered
together
but
there
again
what
interests
me
is
not
works
or
minds
criticism
of
which
would
call
for
another
form
and
another
place
but
the
discovery
of
what
their
conclusions
have
in
common
never
perhaps
have
minds
been
so
different
and
yet
we
recognize
as
identical
the
spiritual
landscapes
in
which
they
get
under
way
likewise
despite
such
dissimilar
zones
of
knowledge
the
cry
that
terminates
their
itinerary
rings
out
in
the
same
way
it
is
evident
that
the
thinkers
we
have
just
recalled
have
a
common
climate
to
say
that
that
climate
is
deadly
scarcely
amounts
to
playing
on
words
living
under
that
stifling
sky
forces
one
to
get
away
or
to
stay
the
important
thing
is
to
find
out
how
people
get
away
in
the
first
case
and
why
people
stay
in
the
second
case
this
is
how
i
define
the
problem
of
suicide
and
the
possible
interest
in
the
conclusions
of
existential
philosophy
but
first
i
want
to
detour
from
the
direct
path
up
to
now
we
have
managed
to
circumscribe
the
absurd
from
the
outside
one
can
however
wonder
how
much
is
clear
in
that
notion
and
by
direct
analysis
try
to
discover
its
meaning
on
the
one
hand
and
on
the
other
the
consequences
it
involves
if
i
accuse
an
innocent
man
of
a
monstrous
crime
if
i
tell
a
virtuous
man
that
he
has
coveted
his
own
sister
he
will
reply
that
this
is
absurd
his
indignation
has
its
comical
aspect
but
it
also
has
its
fundamental
reason
the
virtuous
man
illustrates
by
that
reply
the
definitive
antinomy
existing
between
the
deed
i
am
attributing
to
him
and
his
lifelong
principles
it
s
absurd
means
it
s
impossible
but
also
it
s
contradictory
if
i
see
a
man
armed
only
with
a
sword
attack
a
group
of
machine
guns
i
shall
consider
his
act
to
be
absurd
but
it
is
so
solely
by
virtue
of
the
disproportion
between
his
intention
and
the
reality
he
will
encounter
of
the
contradiction
i
notice
between
his
true
strength
and
the
aim
he
has
in
view
likewise
we
shall
deem
a
verdict
absurd
when
we
contrast
it
with
the
verdict
the
facts
apparently
dictated
and
similarly
a
demonstration
by
the
absurd
is
achieved
by
comparing
the
consequences
of
such
a
reasoning
with
the
logical
reality
one
wants
to
set
up
in
all
these
cases
from
the
simplest
to
the
most
complex
the
magnitude
of
the
absurdity
will
be
in
direct
ratio
to
the
distance
between
the
two
terms
of
my
comparison
there
are
absurd
marriages
challenges
rancors
silences
wars
and
even
peace
treaties
for
each
of
them
the
absurdity
springs
from
a
comparison
i
am
thus
justified
in
saying
that
the
feeling
of
absurdity
does
not
spring
from
the
mere
scrutiny
of
a
fact
or
an
impression
but
that
it
bursts
from
the
comparison
between
a
bare
fact
and
a
certain
reality
between
an
action
and
the
world
that
transcends
it
the
absurd
is
essentially
a
divorce
it
lies
in
neither
of
the
elements
compared
it
is
born
of
their
confrontation
in
this
particular
case
and
on
the
plane
of
intelligence
i
can
therefore
say
that
the
absurd
is
not
in
man
if
such
a
metaphor
could
have
a
meaning
nor
in
the
world
but
in
their
presence
together
for
the
moment
it
is
the
only
bond
uniting
them
if
wish
to
limit
myself
to
facts
i
know
what
man
wants
i
know
what
the
world
offers
him
and
now
i
can
say
that
i
also
know
what
links
them
i
have
no
need
to
dig
deeper
a
single
certainty
is
enough
for
the
seeker
he
simply
has
to
derive
all
the
consequences
from
it
the
immediate
consequence
is
also
a
rule
of
method
the
odd
trinity
brought
to
light
in
this
way
is
certainly
not
a
startling
discovery
but
it
resembles
the
data
of
experience
in
that
it
is
both
infinitely
simple
and
infinitely
complicated
its
first
distinguishing
feature
in
this
regard
is
that
it
cannot
be
divided
to
destroy
one
of
its
terms
is
to
destroy
the
whole
there
can
be
no
absurd
outside
the
human
mind
thus
like
everything
else
the
absurd
ends
with
death
but
there
can
be
no
absurd
outside
this
world
either
and
it
is
by
this
elementary
criterion
that
i
judge
the
notion
of
the
absurd
to
be
essential
and
consider
that
it
can
stand
as
the
first
of
my
truths
the
rule
of
method
alluded
to
above
appears
here
if
i
judge
that
a
thing
is
true
i
must
preserve
it
if
i
attempt
to
solve
a
problem
at
least
i
must
not
by
that
very
solution
conjure
away
one
of
the
terms
of
the
problem
for
me
the
sole
datum
is
the
absurd
the
first
and
after
all
the
only
condition
of
my
inquiry
is
to
preserve
the
very
thing
that
crushes
me
consequently
to
respect
what
i
consider
essential
in
it
i
have
just
defined
it
as
a
confrontation
and
an
unceasing
struggle
and
carrying
this
absurd
logic
to
its
conclusion
i
must
admit
that
that
struggle
implies
a
total
absence
of
hope
which
has
nothing
to
do
with
despair
a
continual
rejection
which
must
not
be
confused
with
renunciation
and
a
conscious
dissatisfaction
which
must
not
be
compared
to
immature
unrest
everything
that
destroys
conjures
away
or
exorcises
these
requirements
and
to
begin
with
consent
which
overthrows
divorce
ruins
the
absurd
and
devaluates
the
attitude
that
may
then
be
proposed
the
absurd
has
meaning
only
in
so
far
as
it
is
not
agreed
to
there
exists
an
obvious
fact
that
seems
utterly
moral
namely
that
a
man
is
always
a
prey
to
his
truths
once
he
has
admitted
them
he
cannot
free
himself
from
them
one
has
to
pay
something
a
man
who
has
be
come
conscious
of
the
absurd
is
forever
bound
to
it
a
man
devoid
of
hope
and
conscious
of
being
so
has
ceased
to
belong
to
the
future
that
is
natural
but
it
is
just
as
natural
that
he
should
strive
to
escape
the
universe
of
which
he
is
the
creator
all
the
foregoing
has
significance
only
on
account
of
this
paradox
certain
men
starting
from
a
critique
of
rationalism
have
admitted
the
absurd
climate
nothing
is
more
instructive
in
this
regard
than
to
scrutinize
the
way
in
which
they
have
elaborated
their
consequences
now
to
limit
myself
to
existential
philosophies
i
see
that
all
of
them
without
exception
suggest
escape
through
an
odd
reasoning
starting
out
from
the
absurd
over
the
ruins
of
reason
in
a
closed
universe
limited
to
the
human
they
deify
what
crushes
them
and
find
reason
to
hope
in
what
impoverishes
them
that
forced
hope
is
religious
in
all
of
them
it
deserves
attention
i
shall
merely
analyze
here
as
examples
a
few
themes
dear
to
chestov
and
kierkegaard
but
jaspers
will
provide
us
in
caricatural
form
a
typical
example
of
this
attitude
as
a
result
the
rest
will
be
clearer
he
is
left
powerless
to
realize
the
transcendent
incapab
le
of
plumbing
the
depth
of
experience
and
conscious
of
that
universe
upset
by
failure
will
he
advance
or
at
least
draw
the
conclusions
from
that
failure
he
contributes
nothing
new
he
has
found
nothing
in
experience
but
the
confession
of
his
own
impotence
and
no
occasion
to
infer
any
satisfactory
principle
yet
without
justification
as
he
says
to
himself
he
suddenly
asserts
all
at
once
the
transcendent
the
essence
of
experience
and
the
superhuman
significance
of
life
when
he
writes
does
not
the
failure
reveal
beyond
any
possible
explanation
and
interpretation
not
the
absence
but
the
existence
of
transcendence
that
existence
which
suddenly
and
through
a
blind
act
of
human
confidence
explains
everything
he
defines
as
the
unthinkable
unity
of
the
general
and
the
particular
thus
the
absurd
becomes
god
in
the
broadest
meaning
of
this
word
and
that
inability
to
understand
becomes
the
existence
that
illuminates
everything
nothing
logically
prepares
this
reasoning
i
can
call
it
a
leap
and
para
doxically
can
be
understood
jaspers
s
insistence
his
infinite
patience
devoted
to
making
the
experience
of
the
transcendent
impossible
to
realize
for
the
more
fleeting
that
approximation
is
the
more
empty
that
definition
proves
to
be
and
the
more
real
that
transcendent
is
to
him
for
the
passion
he
devotes
to
asserting
it
is
in
direct
proportion
to
the
gap
between
his
powers
of
explanation
and
the
irrationality
of
the
world
and
of
experience
it
thus
appears
that
the
more
bitterly
jaspers
destroys
the
reason
s
preconceptions
the
more
radically
he
will
explain
the
world
that
apostle
of
humiliated
thought
will
find
at
the
very
end
of
humiliation
the
means
of
regenerating
being
to
its
very
depth
mystical
thought
has
familiarized
us
with
such
devices
they
are
just
as
legitimate
as
any
attitude
of
mind
but
for
the
moment
i
am
acting
as
if
i
took
a
certain
problem
seriously
without
judging
beforehand
the
general
value
of
this
attitude
or
its
educative
power
i
mean
simply
to
consider
whether
it
answers
the
conditions
i
set
myself
whether
it
is
worthy
of
the
conflict
that
concerns
me
thus
i
return
to
chestov
a
commentator
relates
a
remark
of
his
that
deserves
interest
the
only
true
solution
he
said
is
precisely
where
human
judgment
sees
no
solution
otherwise
what
need
would
we
have
of
god
we
turn
toward
god
only
to
obtain
the
impossible
as
for
the
possible
men
suffice
if
there
is
a
chestovian
philosophy
i
can
say
that
it
is
altogether
summed
up
in
this
way
for
when
at
the
conclusion
of
his
passionate
analyses
chestov
discovers
the
fundamental
absurdity
of
all
existence
he
does
not
say
this
is
the
absurd
but
rather
this
is
god
we
must
rely
on
him
even
if
he
does
not
correspond
to
any
of
our
rational
categories
so
that
confusion
may
not
be
possible
the
russian
philosopher
even
hints
that
this
god
is
perhaps
full
of
hatred
and
hateful
incomprehensible
and
contradictory
but
the
more
hideous
is
his
face
the
more
he
asserts
his
power
his
greatness
is
his
incoherence
his
proof
is
his
inhumanity
one
must
spring
into
him
and
by
this
leap
free
oneself
from
rational
illusions
thus
for
chestov
acceptance
of
the
absurd
is
contemporaneous
with
the
absurd
itself
being
aware
of
it
amounts
to
accepting
it
and
the
whole
logical
effort
of
his
thought
is
to
bring
it
out
so
that
at
the
same
time
the
tremendous
hope
it
involves
may
burst
forth
let
me
repeat
that
this
attitude
is
legitimate
but
i
am
persisting
here
in
considering
a
single
problem
and
all
its
consequences
i
do
not
have
to
examine
the
emotion
of
a
thought
or
of
an
act
of
faith
i
have
a
whole
lifetime
to
do
that
i
know
that
the
rationalist
finds
chestov
s
attitude
annoying
but
i
also
feel
that
chestov
is
right
rather
than
the
rationalist
and
i
merely
want
to
know
if
he
remains
faithful
to
the
commandments
of
the
absurd
now
if
it
is
admitted
that
the
absurd
is
the
contrary
of
hope
it
is
seen
that
existential
thought
for
chestov
presupposes
the
absurd
but
proves
it
only
to
dispel
it
such
subtlety
of
thought
is
a
conjuror
s
emotional
trick
when
chestov
elsewhere
sets
his
absurd
in
opposition
to
current
morality
and
reason
he
calls
it
truth
and
redemption
hence
there
is
basically
in
that
definition
of
the
absurd
an
approbation
that
chestov
grants
it
if
it
is
admitted
that
all
the
power
of
that
notion
lies
in
the
way
it
runs
counter
to
our
elementary
hopes
if
it
is
felt
that
to
remain
the
absurd
requires
not
to
be
consented
to
then
it
can
be
clearly
seen
that
it
has
lost
its
true
aspect
its
human
and
relative
character
in
order
to
enter
an
eternity
that
is
both
incomprehensible
and
satisfying
if
there
is
an
absurd
it
is
in
man
s
universe
the
moment
the
notion
transforms
itself
into
eternity
s
springboard
it
ceases
to
be
linked
to
human
lucidity
the
absurd
is
no
longer
that
evidence
that
man
ascertains
without
consenting
to
it
the
struggle
is
eluded
man
integrates
the
absurd
and
in
that
communion
causes
to
disappear
its
essential
character
which
is
opposition
laceration
and
divorce
this
leap
is
an
escape
chestov
who
is
so
fond
of
quoting
hamlet
s
remark
the
time
is
out
of
joint
writes
it
down
with
a
sort
of
savage
hope
that
seems
to
belong
to
him
in
particular
for
it
is
not
in
this
sense
that
hamlet
says
it
or
shakespeare
writes
it
the
intoxication
of
the
irrational
and
the
vocation
of
rapture
turn
a
lucid
mind
away
from
the
absurd
to
chestov
reason
is
useless
but
there
is
something
beyond
reason
to
an
absurd
mind
reason
is
useless
and
there
is
nothing
beyond
reason
this
leap
can
at
least
enlighten
us
a
little
more
as
to
the
true
nature
of
the
absurd
we
know
that
it
is
worthless
except
in
an
equilibrium
that
it
is
above
all
in
the
comparison
and
not
in
the
terms
of
that
comparison
but
it
so
happens
that
chestov
puts
all
the
emphasis
on
one
of
the
terms
and
destroys
the
equilibrium
our
appetite
for
understanding
our
nostalgia
for
the
absolute
are
explicable
only
in
so
far
precisely
as
we
can
understand
and
explain
many
things
it
is
useless
to
negate
the
reason
absolutely
it
has
its
order
in
which
it
is
efficacious
it
is
properly
that
of
human
experience
whence
we
wanted
to
make
everything
clear
if
we
cannot
do
so
if
the
absurd
is
born
on
that
occasion
it
is
born
precisely
at
the
very
meeting
point
of
that
efficacious
but
limited
reason
with
the
ever
resurgent
irrational
now
when
chestov
rises
up
against
a
hegelian
proposition
such
as
the
motion
of
the
solar
system
takes
place
in
conformity
with
immutable
laws
and
those
laws
are
its
reason
when
he
devotes
all
his
passion
to
upsetting
spinoza
s
rationalism
he
concludes
in
effect
in
favor
of
the
vanity
of
all
reason
whence
by
a
natural
and
illegitimate
reversal
to
the
pre
eminence
of
the
irrational
but
the
transition
is
not
evident
for
here
may
intervene
the
notion
of
limit
and
the
notion
of
level
the
laws
of
nature
may
be
operative
up
to
a
certain
limit
beyond
which
they
turn
against
themselves
to
give
birth
to
the
absurd
or
else
they
may
justify
themselves
on
the
level
of
description
without
for
that
reason
being
true
on
the
level
of
explanation
everything
is
sacrificed
here
to
the
irrational
and
the
demand
for
clarity
being
conjured
away
the
absurd
disappears
with
one
of
the
terms
of
its
comparison
the
absurd
man
on
the
other
hand
does
not
undertake
such
a
leveling
process
he
recognizes
the
struggle
does
not
absolutely
scorn
reason
and
admits
the
irrational
thus
he
again
embraces
in
a
single
glance
all
the
data
of
experience
and
he
is
little
inclined
to
leap
before
knowing
he
knows
simply
that
in
that
alert
awareness
there
is
no
further
place
for
hope
what
is
perceptible
in
leo
chestov
will
be
perhaps
even
more
so
in
kierkegaard
to
be
sure
it
is
hard
to
outline
clear
propositions
in
so
elusive
a
writer
but
despite
apparently
opposed
writings
beyond
the
pseudonyms
the
tricks
and
the
smiles
can
be
felt
throughout
that
work
as
it
were
the
presentiment
at
the
same
time
as
the
apprehension
of
a
truth
which
eventually
bursts
forth
in
the
last
works
kierkegaard
likewise
takes
the
leap
his
childhood
having
been
so
frightened
by
christianity
he
ultimately
returns
to
its
harshest
aspect
for
him
too
antinomy
and
paradox
become
criteria
of
the
religious
thus
the
very
thing
that
led
to
despair
of
the
meaning
and
depth
of
this
life
now
gives
it
its
truth
and
its
clarity
christianity
is
the
scandal
and
what
kierkegaard
calls
for
quite
plainly
is
the
third
sacrifice
required
by
ignatius
loyola
the
one
in
which
god
most
rejoices
the
sacrifice
of
the
intellect
this
effect
of
the
leap
is
odd
but
must
not
surprise
us
any
longer
he
makes
of
the
absurd
the
criterion
of
the
other
world
whereas
it
is
simply
a
residue
of
the
experience
of
this
world
in
his
failure
says
kierkegaard
the
believer
finds
his
triumph
it
is
not
for
me
to
wonder
to
what
stirring
preaching
this
attitude
is
linked
i
merely
have
to
wonder
if
the
spectacle
of
the
absurd
and
its
own
character
justifies
it
on
this
point
i
know
that
it
is
not
so
upon
considering
again
the
content
of
the
absurd
one
understands
better
the
method
that
inspired
kierkegaard
between
the
irrational
of
the
world
and
the
insurgent
nostalgia
of
the
absurd
he
does
not
maintain
the
equilibrium
he
does
not
respect
the
relationship
that
constitutes
properly
speaking
the
feeling
of
absurdity
sure
of
being
unable
to
escape
the
irrational
he
wants
at
least
to
save
himself
from
that
desperate
nostalgia
that
seems
to
him
sterile
and
devoid
of
implication
but
if
he
may
be
right
on
this
point
in
his
judgment
he
could
not
be
in
his
negation
if
he
substitutes
for
his
cry
of
revolt
a
frantic
adherence
at
once
he
is
led
to
blind
himself
to
the
absurd
which
hitherto
enlightened
him
and
to
deify
the
only
certainty
he
henceforth
possesses
the
irrational
the
important
thing
as
abbe
galiani
said
to
mme
d
epinay
is
not
to
be
cured
but
to
live
with
one
s
ailments
kierkegaard
wants
to
be
cured
to
be
cured
is
his
frenzied
wish
and
it
runs
throughout
his
whole
journal
the
entire
effort
of
his
intelligence
is
to
escape
the
antinomy
of
the
human
condition
an
all
the
more
desperate
effort
since
he
intermittently
perceives
its
vanity
when
he
speaks
of
himself
as
if
neither
fear
of
god
nor
piety
were
capable
of
bringing
him
to
peace
thus
it
is
that
through
a
strained
subterfuge
he
gives
the
irrational
the
appearance
and
god
the
attributes
of
the
absurd
unjust
incoherent
and
incomprehensible
intelligence
alone
in
him
strives
to
stifle
the
underlying
demands
of
the
human
heart
since
nothing
is
proved
everything
can
be
proved
indeed
kierkegaard
himself
shows
us
the
path
taken
i
do
not
want
to
suggest
anything
here
but
how
can
one
fail
to
read
in
his
works
the
signs
of
an
almost
intentional
mutilation
of
the
soul
to
balance
the
mutilation
accepted
in
regard
to
the
absurd
it
is
the
leitmotiv
of
the
journal
what
i
lacked
was
the
animal
which
also
belongs
to
human
destiny
but
give
me
a
body
then
and
further
on
oh
especially
in
my
early
youth
what
should
i
not
have
given
to
be
a
man
even
for
six
months
what
i
lack
basically
is
a
body
and
the
physical
conditions
of
existence
elsewhere
the
same
man
nevertheless
adopts
the
great
cry
of
hope
that
has
come
down
through
so
many
centuries
and
quickened
so
many
hearts
except
that
of
the
absurd
man
but
for
the
christian
death
is
certainly
not
the
end
of
everything
and
it
implies
infinitely
more
hope
than
life
implies
for
us
even
when
that
life
is
overflowing
with
health
and
vigor
reconciliation
through
scandal
is
still
reconciliation
it
allows
one
perhaps
as
can
be
seen
to
derive
hope
of
its
contrary
which
is
death
but
even
if
fellow
feeling
inclines
one
toward
that
attitude
still
it
must
be
said
that
excess
justifies
nothing
that
transcends
as
the
saying
goes
the
human
scale
therefore
it
must
be
superhuman
but
this
therefore
is
superfluous
there
is
no
logical
certainty
here
there
is
no
experimental
probability
either
all
i
can
say
is
that
in
fact
that
transcends
my
scale
if
i
do
not
draw
a
negation
from
it
at
least
i
do
not
want
to
found
anything
on
the
incomprehensible
i
want
to
know
whether
i
can
live
with
what
i
know
and
with
that
alone
i
am
told
again
that
here
the
intelligence
must
sacrifice
its
pride
and
the
reason
bow
down
but
if
i
recognize
the
limits
of
the
reason
i
do
not
therefore
negate
it
recognizing
its
relative
powers
i
merely
want
to
remain
in
this
middle
path
where
the
intelligence
can
remain
clear
if
that
is
its
pride
i
see
no
sufficient
reason
for
giving
it
up
nothing
more
profound
for
example
than
kierkegaard
s
view
according
to
which
despair
is
not
a
fact
but
a
state
the
very
state
of
sin
for
sin
is
what
alienates
from
god
the
absurd
which
is
the
metaphysical
state
of
the
conscious
man
does
not
lead
to
god
perhaps
this
notion
will
become
clearer
if
i
risk
this
shocking
statement
the
absurd
is
sin
without
god
it
is
a
matter
of
living
in
that
state
of
the
absurd
i
know
on
what
it
is
founded
this
mind
and
this
world
straining
against
each
other
without
being
able
to
embrace
each
other
i
ask
for
the
rule
of
life
of
that
state
and
what
i
am
offered
neglects
its
basis
negates
one
of
the
terms
of
the
painful
opposition
demands
of
me
a
resignation
i
ask
what
is
involved
in
the
condition
i
recognize
as
mine
i
know
it
implies
obscurity
and
ignorance
and
i
am
assured
that
this
ignorance
explains
everything
and
that
this
darkness
is
my
light
but
there
is
no
reply
here
to
my
intent
and
this
stirring
lyricism
cannot
hide
the
paradox
from
me
one
must
therefore
turn
away
kierkegaard
may
shout
in
warning
if
man
had
no
eternal
consciousness
if
at
the
bottom
of
everything
there
were
merely
a
wild
seething
force
producing
everything
both
large
and
trifling
in
the
storm
of
dark
passions
if
the
bottomless
void
that
nothing
can
fill
underlay
all
things
what
would
life
be
but
despair
this
cry
is
not
likely
to
stop
the
absurd
man
seeking
what
is
true
is
not
seeking
what
is
desirable
if
in
order
to
elude
the
anxious
question
what
would
life
be
one
must
like
the
donkey
feed
on
the
roses
of
illusion
then
the
absurd
mind
rather
than
resigning
itself
to
falsehood
prefers
to
adopt
fearlessly
kierkegaard
s
reply
despair
everything
considered
a
determined
soul
will
always
manage
i
am
taking
the
liberty
at
this
point
of
calling
the
existential
attitude
philosophical
suicide
but
this
does
not
imply
a
judgment
it
is
a
convenient
way
of
indicating
the
movement
by
which
a
thought
negates
itself
and
tends
to
transcend
itself
in
its
very
negation
for
the
existentials
negation
is
their
god
to
be
precise
that
god
is
maintained
only
through
the
negation
of
human
reason
but
like
suicides
gods
change
with
men
there
are
many
ways
of
leaping
the
essential
being
to
leap
those
redeeming
negations
those
ultimate
contradictions
which
negate
the
obstacle
that
has
not
yet
been
leaped
over
may
spring
just
as
well
this
is
the
paradox
at
which
this
reasoning
aims
from
a
certain
religious
inspiration
as
from
the
rational
order
they
always
lay
claim
to
the
eternal
and
it
is
solely
in
this
that
they
take
the
leap
it
must
be
repeated
that
the
reasoning
developed
in
this
essay
leaves
out
altogether
the
most
widespread
spiritual
attitude
of
our
enlightened
age
the
one
based
on
the
principle
that
all
is
reason
which
aims
to
explain
the
world
it
is
natural
to
give
a
clear
view
of
the
world
after
accepting
the
idea
that
it
must
be
clear
that
is
even
legitimate
but
does
not
concern
the
reasoning
we
are
following
out
here
in
fact
our
aim
is
to
shed
light
upon
the
step
taken
by
the
mind
when
starting
from
a
philosophy
of
the
world
s
lack
of
meaning
it
ends
up
by
finding
a
meaning
and
depth
in
it
the
most
touching
of
those
steps
is
religious
in
essence
it
becomes
obvious
in
the
theme
of
the
irrational
but
the
most
paradoxical
and
most
significant
is
certainly
the
one
that
attributes
rational
reasons
to
a
world
it
originally
imagined
as
devoid
of
any
guiding
principle
it
is
impossible
in
any
case
to
reach
the
consequences
that
concern
us
without
having
given
an
idea
of
this
new
attainment
of
the
spirit
of
nostalgia
i
shall
examine
merely
the
theme
of
the
intention
made
fashionable
by
husserl
and
the
phenomenologists
i
have
already
alluded
to
it
originally
husserl
s
method
negates
the
classic
procedure
of
the
reason
let
me
repeat
thinking
is
not
unifying
or
making
the
appearance
familiar
under
the
guise
of
a
great
principle
thinking
is
learning
all
over
again
how
to
see
directing
one
s
consciousness
making
of
every
image
a
privileged
place
in
other
words
phenomenology
declines
to
explain
the
world
it
wants
to
be
merely
a
description
of
actual
experience
it
confirms
absurd
thought
in
its
initial
assertion
that
there
is
no
truth
but
merely
truths
from
the
evening
breeze
to
this
hand
on
my
shoulder
everything
has
its
truth
consciousness
illuminates
it
by
paying
attention
to
it
consciousness
does
not
form
the
object
of
its
understanding
it
merely
focuses
it
is
the
act
of
attention
and
to
borrow
a
bergsonian
image
it
resembles
the
projector
that
suddenly
focuses
on
an
image
the
difference
is
that
there
is
no
scenario
but
a
successive
and
incoherent
illustration
in
that
magic
lantern
all
the
pictures
are
privileged
consciousness
suspends
in
experience
the
objects
of
its
attention
through
its
miracle
it
isolates
them
henceforth
they
are
beyond
all
judgments
this
is
the
intention
that
characterizes
consciousness
but
the
word
does
not
imply
any
idea
of
finality
it
is
taken
in
its
sense
of
direction
its
only
value
is
topographical
at
first
sight
it
certainly
seems
that
in
this
way
nothing
contradicts
the
absurd
spirit
that
apparent
modesty
of
thought
that
limits
itself
to
describing
what
it
declines
to
explain
that
intentional
discipline
whence
results
paradoxically
a
profound
enrichment
of
experience
and
the
rebirth
of
the
world
in
its
prolixity
are
absurd
procedures
at
least
at
first
sight
for
methods
of
thought
in
this
case
as
elsewhere
always
assume
two
aspects
one
psychological
and
the
other
metaphysical
thereby
they
harbor
two
truths
if
the
theme
of
the
intentional
claims
to
illustrate
merely
a
psychological
attitude
by
which
reality
is
drained
instead
of
being
explained
nothing
in
fact
separates
it
from
the
absurd
spirit
it
aims
to
enumerate
what
it
cannot
transcend
it
affirms
solely
that
without
any
unifying
principle
thought
can
still
take
delight
in
describing
and
understanding
every
aspect
of
experience
the
truth
involved
then
for
each
of
those
aspects
is
psychological
in
nature
it
simply
testifies
to
the
interest
that
reality
can
offer
it
is
a
way
of
awaking
a
sleeping
world
and
of
making
it
vivid
to
the
mind
but
if
one
attempts
to
extend
and
give
a
rational
basis
to
that
notion
of
truth
if
one
claims
to
discover
in
this
way
the
essence
of
each
object
of
knowledge
one
restores
its
depth
to
experience
for
an
absurd
mind
that
is
incomprehensible
now
it
is
this
wavering
between
modesty
and
assurance
that
is
noticeable
in
the
intentional
attitude
and
this
shimmering
of
phenomenological
thought
will
illustrate
the
absurd
reasoning
better
than
anything
else
for
husserl
speaks
likewise
of
extra
temporal
essences
brought
to
light
by
the
intention
and
he
sounds
like
plato
all
things
are
not
explained
by
one
thing
but
by
all
things
i
see
no
difference
to
be
sure
those
ideas
or
those
essences
that
consciousness
effectuates
at
the
end
of
every
description
are
not
yet
to
be
considered
perfect
models
but
it
is
asserted
that
they
are
directly
present
in
each
datum
of
perception
there
is
no
longer
a
single
idea
explaining
everything
but
an
infinite
number
of
essences
giving
a
meaning
to
an
infinite
number
of
objects
the
world
comes
to
a
stop
but
also
lights
up
platonic
realism
becomes
intuitive
but
it
is
still
realism
kierkegaard
was
swallowed
up
in
his
god
parmenides
plunged
thought
into
the
one
but
here
thought
hurls
itself
into
an
abstract
polytheism
but
this
is
not
all
hallucinations
and
fictions
likewise
belong
to
extra
temporal
essences
in
the
new
world
of
ideas
the
species
of
centaurs
collaborates
with
the
more
modest
species
of
metropolitan
man
for
the
absurd
man
there
was
a
truth
as
well
as
a
bitterness
in
that
purely
psychological
opinion
that
all
aspects
of
the
world
are
privileged
to
say
that
everything
is
privileged
is
tantamount
to
saying
that
everything
is
equivalent
but
the
metaphysical
aspect
of
that
truth
is
so
far
reaching
that
through
an
elementary
reaction
he
feels
closer
perhaps
to
plato
he
is
taught
in
fact
that
every
image
presupposes
an
equally
privileged
essence
in
this
ideal
world
without
hierarchy
the
formal
army
is
composed
solely
of
generals
to
be
sure
transcendency
had
been
eliminated
but
a
sudden
shift
in
thought
brings
back
into
the
world
a
sort
of
fragmentary
immanence
which
restores
to
the
universe
its
depth
am
i
to
fear
having
carried
too
far
a
theme
handled
with
greater
circumspection
by
its
creators
i
read
merely
these
assertions
of
husserl
apparently
paradoxical
yet
rigorously
logical
if
what
precedes
is
accepted
that
which
is
true
is
true
absolutely
in
itself
truth
is
one
identical
with
itself
however
different
the
creatures
who
perceive
it
men
monsters
angels
or
gods
reason
triumphs
and
trumpets
forth
with
that
voice
i
cannot
deny
what
can
its
assertions
mean
in
the
absurd
world
the
perception
of
an
angel
or
a
god
has
no
meaning
for
me
that
geometrical
spot
where
divine
reason
ratifies
mine
will
always
be
incomprehensible
to
me
there
too
i
discern
a
leap
and
though
performed
in
the
abstract
it
nonetheless
means
for
me
forgetting
just
what
i
do
not
want
to
forget
when
farther
on
husserl
exclaims
if
all
masses
subject
to
attraction
were
to
disappear
the
law
of
attraction
would
not
be
destroyed
but
would
simply
remain
without
any
possible
application
i
know
that
i
am
faced
with
a
metaphysic
of
consolation
and
if
i
want
to
discover
the
point
where
thought
leaves
the
path
of
evidence
i
have
only
to
reread
the
parallel
reasoning
that
husserl
voices
regarding
the
mind
if
we
could
contemplate
clearly
the
exact
laws
of
psychic
processes
they
would
be
seen
to
be
likewise
eternal
and
invariable
like
the
basic
laws
of
theoretical
natural
science
hence
they
would
be
valid
even
if
there
were
no
psychic
process
even
if
the
mind
were
not
its
laws
would
be
i
see
then
that
of
a
psychological
truth
husserl
aims
to
make
a
rational
rule
after
having
denied
the
integrating
power
of
human
reason
he
leaps
by
this
expedient
to
eternal
reason
husserl
s
theme
of
the
concrete
universe
cannot
then
surprise
me
if
i
am
told
that
all
essences
are
not
formal
but
that
some
are
material
that
the
first
are
the
object
of
logic
and
the
second
of
science
this
is
merely
a
question
of
definition
the
abstract
i
am
told
indicates
but
a
part
without
consistency
in
itself
of
a
concrete
universal
but
the
wavering
already
noted
allows
me
to
throw
light
on
the
confusion
of
these
terms
for
that
may
mean
that
the
concrete
object
of
my
attention
this
sky
the
reflection
of
that
water
on
this
coat
alone
preserve
the
prestige
of
the
real
that
my
interest
isolates
in
the
world
and
i
shall
not
deny
it
but
that
may
mean
also
that
this
coat
itself
is
universal
has
its
particular
and
sufficient
essence
belongs
to
the
world
of
forms
i
then
realize
that
merely
the
order
of
the
procession
has
been
changed
this
world
has
ceased
to
have
its
reflection
in
a
higher
universe
but
the
heaven
of
forms
is
figured
in
the
host
of
images
of
this
earth
this
changes
nothing
for
me
rather
than
encountering
here
a
taste
for
the
concrete
the
meaning
of
the
human
condition
i
find
an
intellectualism
sufficiently
unbridled
to
generalize
the
concrete
itself
it
is
futile
to
be
amazed
by
the
apparent
paradox
that
leads
thought
to
its
own
negation
by
the
opposite
paths
of
humiliated
reason
and
triumphal
reason
from
the
abstract
god
of
husserl
to
the
dazzling
god
of
kierkegaard
the
distance
is
not
so
great
reason
and
the
irrational
lead
to
the
same
preaching
in
truth
the
way
matters
but
little
the
will
to
arrive
suffices
the
abstract
philosopher
and
the
religious
philosopher
start
out
from
the
same
disorder
and
support
each
other
in
the
same
anxiety
but
the
essential
is
to
explain
nostalgia
is
stronger
here
than
knowledge
it
is
significant
that
the
thought
of
the
epoch
is
at
once
one
of
the
most
deeply
imbued
with
a
philosophy
of
the
non
significance
of
the
world
and
one
of
the
most
divided
in
its
conclusions
it
is
constantly
oscillating
between
extreme
rationalization
of
reality
which
tends
to
break
up
that
thought
into
standard
reasons
and
its
extreme
irrationalization
which
tends
to
deify
it
but
this
divorce
is
only
apparent
it
is
a
matter
of
reconciliation
and
in
both
cases
the
leap
suffices
it
is
always
wrongly
thought
that
the
notion
of
reason
is
a
oneway
notion
to
tell
the
truth
however
rigorous
it
may
be
in
its
ambition
this
concept
is
nonetheless
just
as
unstable
as
others
reason
bears
a
quite
human
aspect
but
it
also
is
able
to
turn
toward
the
divine
since
plotinus
who
was
the
first
to
reconcile
it
with
the
eternal
climate
it
has
learned
to
turn
away
from
the
most
cherished
of
its
principles
which
is
contradiction
in
order
to
integrate
into
it
the
strangest
the
quite
magic
one
of
participation
it
is
an
instrument
of
thought
and
not
thought
itself
above
all
a
man
s
thought
is
his
nostalgia
just
as
reason
was
able
to
soothe
the
melancholy
of
plotinus
it
provides
modern
anguish
the
means
of
calming
itself
in
the
familiar
setting
of
the
eternal
the
absurd
mind
has
less
luck
for
it
the
world
is
neither
so
rational
nor
so
irrational
it
is
unreasonable
and
only
that
with
husserl
the
reason
eventually
has
no
limits
at
all
the
absurd
on
the
contrary
establishes
its
lim
its
since
it
is
powerless
to
calm
its
anguish
kierkegaard
independently
asserts
that
a
single
limit
is
enough
to
negate
that
anguish
but
the
absurd
does
not
go
so
far
for
it
that
limit
is
directed
solely
at
the
reason
s
ambitions
the
theme
of
the
irrational
as
it
is
conceived
by
the
existentials
is
reason
becoming
confused
and
escaping
by
negating
itself
the
absurd
is
lucid
reason
noting
its
limits
only
at
the
end
of
this
difficult
path
does
the
absurd
man
recognize
his
true
motives
upon
comparing
his
inner
exigence
and
what
is
then
offered
him
he
suddenly
feels
he
is
going
to
turn
away
in
the
universe
of
husserl
the
world
becomes
clear
and
that
longing
for
familiarity
that
man
s
heart
harbors
becomes
useless
in
kierkegaard
s
apocalypse
that
desire
for
clarity
must
be
given
up
if
it
wants
to
be
satisfied
sin
is
not
so
much
knowing
if
it
were
everybody
would
be
innocent
as
wanting
to
know
indeed
it
is
the
only
sin
of
which
the
absurd
man
can
feel
that
it
constitutes
both
his
guilt
and
his
innocence
he
is
offered
a
solution
in
which
all
the
past
contradictions
have
become
merely
polemical
games
but
this
is
not
the
way
he
experienced
them
their
truth
must
be
preserved
which
consists
in
not
being
satisfied
he
does
not
want
preaching
my
reasoning
wants
to
be
faithful
to
the
evidence
that
aroused
it
that
evidence
is
the
absurd
it
is
that
divorce
between
the
mind
that
desires
and
the
world
that
disappoints
my
nostalgia
for
unity
this
fragmented
universe
and
the
contradiction
that
binds
them
together
kierkegaard
suppresses
my
nostalgia
and
husserl
gathers
together
that
universe
that
is
not
what
i
was
expecting
it
was
a
matter
of
living
and
thinking
with
those
dislocations
of
knowing
whether
one
had
to
accept
or
refuse
there
can
be
no
question
of
masking
the
evidence
of
suppressing
the
absurd
by
denying
one
of
the
terms
of
its
equation
it
is
essential
to
know
whether
one
can
live
with
it
or
whether
on
the
other
hand
logic
commands
one
to
die
of
it
i
am
not
interested
in
philosophical
suicide
but
rather
in
plain
suicide
i
merely
wish
to
purge
it
of
its
emotional
content
and
know
its
logic
and
its
integrity
any
other
position
implies
for
the
absurd
mind
deceit
and
the
mind
s
retreat
before
what
the
mind
itself
has
brought
to
light
husserl
claims
to
obey
the
desire
to
escape
the
inveterate
habit
of
living
and
thinking
in
certain
well
known
and
convenient
conditions
of
existence
but
the
final
leap
restores
in
him
the
eternal
and
its
comfort
the
leap
does
not
represent
an
extreme
danger
as
kierkegaard
would
like
it
to
do
the
danger
on
the
contrary
lies
in
the
subtle
instant
that
precedes
the
leap
being
able
to
remain
on
that
dizzying
crest
that
is
integrity
and
the
rest
is
subterfuge
i
know
also
that
never
has
helplessness
inspired
such
striking
harmonies
as
those
of
kierkegaard
but
if
helplessness
has
its
place
in
the
indifferent
landscapes
of
history
it
has
none
in
a
reasoning
whose
exigence
is
now
known
absurd
freedom
now
the
main
thing
is
done
i
hold
certain
facts
from
which
i
cannot
separate
what
i
know
what
is
certain
what
i
cannot
deny
what
i
cannot
reject
this
is
what
counts
i
can
negate
everything
of
that
part
of
me
that
lives
on
vague
nostalgias
except
this
desire
for
unity
this
longing
to
solve
this
need
for
clarity
and
cohesion
i
can
refute
everything
in
this
world
surrounding
me
that
offends
or
enraptures
me
except
this
chaos
this
sovereign
chance
and
this
divine
equivalence
which
springs
from
anarchy
i
don
t
know
whether
this
world
has
a
meaning
that
transcends
it
but
i
know
that
i
do
not
know
that
meaning
and
that
it
is
impossible
for
me
just
now
to
know
it
what
can
a
meaning
outside
my
condition
mean
to
me
i
can
understand
only
in
human
terms
what
i
touch
what
resists
me
that
is
what
i
understand
and
these
two
certainties
my
appetite
for
the
absolute
and
for
unity
and
the
impossibility
of
reducing
this
world
to
a
rational
and
reasonable
principle
i
also
know
that
i
cannot
reconcile
them
what
other
truth
can
i
admit
without
lying
without
bringing
in
a
hope
i
lack
and
which
means
nothing
within
the
limits
of
my
condition
if
i
were
a
tree
among
trees
a
cat
among
animals
this
life
would
have
a
meaning
or
rather
this
problem
would
not
arise
for
i
should
belong
to
this
world
i
should
be
this
world
to
which
i
am
now
opposed
by
my
whole
consciousness
and
my
whole
insistence
upon
familiarity
this
ridiculous
reason
is
what
sets
me
in
opposition
to
all
creation
i
cannot
cross
it
out
with
a
stroke
of
the
pen
what
i
believe
to
be
true
i
must
therefore
preserve
what
seems
to
me
so
obvious
even
against
me
i
must
support
and
what
constitutes
the
basis
of
that
conflict
of
that
break
between
the
world
and
my
mind
but
the
awareness
of
it
if
therefore
i
want
to
preserve
it
i
can
through
a
constant
awareness
ever
revived
ever
alert
this
is
what
for
the
moment
i
must
remember
at
this
moment
the
absurd
so
obvious
and
yet
so
hard
to
win
returns
to
a
man
s
life
and
finds
its
home
there
at
this
moment
too
the
mind
can
leave
the
arid
dried
up
path
of
lucid
effort
that
path
now
emerges
in
daily
life
it
encounters
the
world
of
the
anonymous
impersonal
pronoun
one
but
henceforth
man
enters
in
with
his
revolt
and
his
lucidity
he
has
forgotten
how
to
hope
this
hell
of
the
present
is
his
kingdom
at
last
all
problems
recover
their
sharp
edge
abstract
evidence
retreats
before
the
poetry
of
forms
and
colors
spiritual
conflicts
become
embodied
and
return
to
the
abject
and
magnificent
shelter
of
man
s
heart
none
of
them
is
settled
but
all
are
transfigured
is
one
going
to
die
escape
by
the
leap
rebuild
a
mansion
of
ideas
and
forms
to
one
s
own
scale
is
one
on
the
contrary
going
to
take
up
the
heart
rending
and
marvelous
wager
of
the
absurd
let
s
make
a
final
effort
in
this
regard
and
draw
all
our
conclusions
the
body
affection
creation
action
human
nobility
will
then
resume
their
places
in
this
mad
world
at
last
man
will
again
find
there
the
wine
of
the
absurd
and
the
bread
of
indifference
on
which
he
feeds
his
greatness
let
us
insist
again
on
the
method
it
is
a
matter
of
persisting
at
a
certain
point
on
his
path
the
absurd
man
is
tempted
history
is
not
lacking
in
either
religions
or
prophets
even
without
gods
he
is
asked
to
leap
all
he
can
reply
is
that
he
doesn
t
fully
understand
that
it
is
not
obvious
indeed
he
does
not
want
to
do
anything
but
what
he
fully
understands
he
is
assured
that
this
is
the
sin
of
pride
but
he
does
not
understand
the
notion
of
sin
that
perhaps
hell
is
in
store
but
he
has
not
enough
imagination
to
visualize
that
strange
future
that
he
is
losing
immortal
life
but
that
seems
to
him
an
idle
consideration
an
attempt
is
made
to
get
him
to
admit
his
guilt
he
feels
innocent
to
tell
the
truth
that
is
all
he
feels
his
irreparable
innocence
this
is
what
allows
him
everything
hence
what
he
demands
of
himself
is
to
live
solely
with
what
he
knows
to
accommodate
himself
to
what
is
and
to
bring
in
nothing
that
is
not
certain
he
is
told
that
nothing
is
but
this
at
least
is
a
certainty
and
it
is
with
this
that
he
is
concerned
he
wants
to
find
out
if
it
is
possible
to
live
without
appeal
now
i
can
broach
the
notion
of
suicide
it
has
already
been
felt
what
solution
might
be
given
at
this
point
the
problem
is
reversed
it
was
previously
a
question
of
finding
out
whether
or
not
life
had
to
have
a
meaning
to
be
lived
it
now
becomes
clear
on
the
contrary
that
it
will
be
lived
all
the
better
if
it
has
no
meaning
living
an
experience
a
particular
fate
is
accepting
it
fully
now
no
one
will
live
this
fate
knowing
it
to
be
absurd
unless
he
does
everything
to
keep
before
him
that
absurd
brought
to
light
by
consciousness
negating
one
of
the
terms
of
the
opposition
on
which
he
lives
amounts
to
escaping
it
to
abolish
conscious
revolt
is
to
elude
the
problem
the
theme
of
permanent
revolution
is
thus
carried
into
individual
experience
living
is
keeping
the
absurd
alive
keeping
it
alive
is
above
all
contemplating
it
unlike
eurydice
the
absurd
dies
only
when
we
turn
away
from
it
one
of
the
only
coherent
philosophical
positions
is
thus
revolt
it
is
a
constant
confrontation
between
man
and
his
own
obscurity
it
is
an
insistence
upon
an
impossible
transparency
it
challenges
the
world
anew
every
second
just
as
danger
provided
man
the
unique
opportunity
of
seizing
awareness
so
metaphysical
revolt
extends
awareness
to
the
whole
of
experience
it
is
that
constant
presence
of
man
in
his
own
eyes
it
is
not
aspiration
for
it
is
devoid
of
hope
that
revolt
is
the
certainly
of
a
crushing
fate
without
the
resignation
that
ought
to
accompany
it
this
is
where
it
is
seen
to
what
a
degree
absurd
experience
is
remote
from
suicide
it
may
be
thought
that
suicide
follows
revolt
but
wrongly
for
it
does
not
represent
the
logical
outcome
of
revolt
it
is
just
the
contrary
by
the
consent
it
presupposes
suicide
like
the
leap
is
acceptance
at
its
extreme
everything
is
over
and
man
returns
to
his
essential
history
his
future
his
unique
and
dreadful
future
he
sees
and
rushes
toward
it
in
its
way
suicide
settles
the
absurd
it
engulfs
the
absurd
in
the
same
death
but
i
know
that
in
order
to
keep
alive
the
absurd
cannot
be
settled
it
escapes
suicide
to
the
extent
that
it
is
simultaneously
awareness
and
rejection
of
death
it
is
at
the
extreme
limit
of
the
condemned
man
s
last
thought
that
shoelace
that
despite
everything
he
sees
a
few
yards
away
on
the
very
brink
of
his
dizzying
fall
the
contrary
of
suicide
in
fact
is
the
man
condemned
to
death
that
revolt
gives
life
its
value
spread
out
over
the
whole
length
of
a
life
it
restores
its
majesty
to
that
life
to
a
man
devoid
of
blinders
there
is
no
finer
sight
than
that
of
the
intelligence
at
grips
with
a
reality
that
transcends
it
the
sight
of
human
pride
is
unequaled
no
disparagement
is
of
any
use
that
discipline
that
the
mind
imposes
on
itself
that
will
conjured
up
out
of
nothing
that
face
to
face
struggle
have
something
exceptional
about
them
to
impoverish
that
reality
whose
inhumanity
constitutes
man
s
majesty
is
tantamount
to
impoverishing
him
himself
i
understand
then
why
the
doctrines
that
explain
everything
to
me
also
debilitate
me
at
the
same
time
they
relieve
me
of
the
weight
of
my
own
life
and
yet
i
must
carry
it
alone
at
this
juncture
i
cannot
conceive
that
a
skeptical
metaphysics
can
be
joined
to
an
ethics
of
renunciation
consciousness
and
revolt
these
rejections
are
the
contrary
of
renunciation
everything
that
is
indomitable
and
passionate
in
a
human
heart
quickens
them
on
the
contrary
with
its
own
life
it
is
essential
to
die
unrecon
ciled
and
not
of
one
s
own
free
will
suicide
is
a
repudi
ation
the
absurd
man
can
only
drain
everything
to
the
bitter
end
and
deplete
himself
the
absurd
is
his
extreme
tension
which
he
maintains
constantly
by
solitary
effort
for
he
knows
that
in
that
consciousness
and
in
that
day
to
day
revolt
he
gives
proof
of
his
only
truth
which
is
defiance
this
is
a
first
consequence
if
i
remain
in
that
prearranged
position
which
consists
in
drawing
all
the
conclusions
and
nothing
else
involved
in
a
newly
discovered
notion
i
am
faced
with
a
second
paradox
in
order
to
remain
faithful
to
that
method
i
have
nothing
to
do
with
the
problem
of
metaphysical
liberty
knowing
whether
or
not
man
is
free
doesn
t
interest
me
i
can
experience
only
my
own
freedom
as
to
it
i
can
have
no
general
notions
but
merely
a
few
clear
insights
the
problem
of
freedom
as
such
has
no
meaning
for
it
is
linked
in
quite
a
different
way
with
the
problem
of
god
knowing
whether
or
not
man
is
free
involves
knowing
whether
he
can
have
a
master
the
absurdity
peculiar
to
this
problem
comes
from
the
fact
that
the
very
notion
that
makes
the
problem
of
freedom
possible
also
takes
away
all
its
meaning
for
in
the
presence
of
god
there
is
less
a
problem
of
freedom
than
a
problem
of
evil
you
know
the
alternative
either
we
are
not
free
and
god
the
all
powerful
is
responsible
for
evil
or
we
are
free
and
responsible
but
god
is
not
all
powerful
all
the
scholastic
subtleties
have
neither
added
anything
to
nor
subtracted
anything
from
the
acuteness
of
this
paradox
this
is
why
i
cannot
act
lost
in
the
glorification
or
the
mere
definition
of
a
notion
which
eludes
me
and
loses
its
meaning
as
soon
as
it
goes
beyond
the
frame
of
reference
of
my
individual
experience
i
cannot
understand
what
kind
of
freedom
would
be
given
me
by
a
higher
being
i
have
lost
the
sense
of
hierarchy
the
only
conception
of
freedom
i
can
have
is
that
of
the
prisoner
or
the
individual
in
the
midst
of
the
state
the
only
one
i
know
is
freedom
of
thought
and
action
now
if
the
absurd
cancels
all
my
chances
of
eternal
freedom
it
restores
and
magnifies
on
the
other
hand
my
freedom
of
action
that
privation
of
hope
and
future
means
an
increase
in
man
s
availability
before
encountering
the
absurd
the
everyday
man
lives
with
aims
a
concern
for
the
future
or
for
justification
with
regard
to
whom
or
what
is
not
the
question
he
weighs
his
chances
he
counts
on
someday
his
retirement
or
the
labor
of
his
sons
he
still
thinks
that
something
in
his
life
can
be
directed
in
truth
he
acts
as
if
he
were
free
even
if
all
the
facts
make
a
point
of
contradicting
that
liberty
but
after
the
absurd
everything
is
upset
that
idea
that
i
am
my
way
of
acting
as
if
everything
has
a
meaning
even
if
on
occasion
i
said
that
nothing
has
all
that
is
given
the
lie
in
vertiginous
fashion
by
the
absurdity
of
a
possible
death
thinking
of
the
future
establishing
aims
for
oneself
having
preferences
all
this
presupposes
a
belief
in
freedom
even
if
one
occasionally
ascertains
that
one
doesn
t
feel
it
but
at
that
moment
i
am
well
aware
that
that
higher
liberty
that
freedom
to
be
which
alone
can
serve
as
basis
for
a
truth
does
not
exist
death
is
there
as
the
only
reality
after
death
the
chips
are
down
i
am
not
even
free
either
to
perpetuate
myself
but
a
slave
and
above
all
a
slave
without
hope
of
an
eternal
revolution
without
recourse
to
contempt
and
who
without
revolution
and
without
contempt
can
remain
a
slave
what
freedom
can
exist
in
the
fullest
sense
without
assurance
of
eternity
but
at
the
same
time
the
absurd
man
realizes
that
hitherto
he
was
bound
to
that
postulate
of
freedom
on
the
illusion
of
which
he
was
living
in
a
certain
sense
that
hampered
him
to
the
extent
to
which
he
imagined
a
purpose
to
his
life
he
adapted
himself
to
the
demands
of
a
purpose
to
be
achieved
and
became
the
slave
of
his
liberty
thus
i
could
not
act
otherwise
than
as
the
father
or
the
engineer
or
the
leader
of
a
nation
or
the
post
office
sub
clerk
that
i
am
preparing
to
be
i
think
i
can
choose
to
be
that
rather
than
something
else
i
think
so
unconsciously
to
be
sure
but
at
the
same
time
i
strengthen
my
postulate
with
the
beliefs
of
those
around
me
with
the
presumptions
of
my
human
environment
others
are
so
sure
of
being
free
and
that
cheerful
mood
is
so
contagious
however
far
one
may
remain
from
any
presumption
moral
or
social
one
is
partly
influenced
by
them
and
even
for
the
best
among
them
there
are
good
and
bad
presumptions
one
adapts
one
s
life
to
them
thus
the
absurd
man
realizes
that
he
was
not
really
free
to
speak
clearly
to
the
extent
to
which
i
hope
to
which
i
worry
about
a
truth
that
might
be
individual
to
me
about
a
way
of
being
or
creating
to
the
extent
to
which
i
arrange
my
life
and
prove
thereby
that
i
accept
its
having
a
meaning
i
create
for
myself
barriers
between
which
i
confine
my
life
i
do
like
so
many
bureaucrats
of
the
mind
and
heart
who
only
fill
me
with
disgust
and
whose
only
vice
i
now
see
clearly
is
to
take
man
s
freedom
seriously
the
absurd
enlightens
me
on
this
point
there
is
no
future
henceforth
this
is
the
reason
for
my
inner
freedom
i
shall
use
two
comparisons
here
mystics
to
begin
with
find
freedom
in
giving
themselves
by
losing
themselves
in
their
god
by
accepting
his
rules
they
become
secretly
free
in
spontaneously
accepted
slavery
they
recover
a
deeper
independence
but
what
does
that
freedom
mean
it
may
be
said
above
all
that
they
feel
free
with
regard
to
themselves
and
not
so
much
free
as
liberated
likewise
completely
turned
toward
death
taken
here
as
the
most
obvious
absurdity
the
absurd
man
feels
released
from
everything
outside
that
passionate
attention
crystallizing
in
him
he
enjoys
a
freedom
with
regard
to
common
rules
it
can
be
seen
at
this
point
that
the
initial
themes
of
existential
philosophy
keep
their
entire
value
the
return
to
consciousness
the
escape
from
everyday
sleep
represent
the
first
steps
of
absurd
freedom
but
it
is
existential
preaching
that
is
alluded
to
and
with
it
that
spiritual
leap
which
basically
escapes
consciousness
in
the
same
way
this
is
my
second
comparison
the
slaves
of
antiquity
did
not
belong
to
themselves
but
they
knew
that
freedom
which
consists
in
not
feeling
responsible
death
too
has
patrician
hands
which
while
crushing
also
liberate
losing
oneself
in
that
bottomless
certainty
feeling
henceforth
sufficiently
remote
from
one
s
own
life
to
increase
it
and
take
a
broad
view
of
it
this
involves
the
principle
of
a
liberation
such
new
independence
has
a
definite
time
limit
like
any
freedom
of
action
it
does
not
write
a
check
on
eternity
but
it
takes
the
place
of
the
illusions
of
freedom
which
all
stopped
with
death
the
divine
availability
of
the
condemned
man
before
whom
the
prison
doors
open
in
a
certain
early
dawn
that
unbelievable
disinterestedness
with
regard
to
everything
except
for
the
pure
flame
of
life
it
is
clear
that
death
and
the
absurd
are
here
the
principles
of
the
only
reasonable
freedom
that
which
a
human
heart
can
experience
and
live
this
is
a
second
consequence
the
absurd
man
thus
catches
sight
of
a
burning
and
frigid
transparent
and
limited
universe
in
which
nothing
is
possible
but
everything
is
given
and
beyond
which
all
is
collapse
and
nothingness
he
can
then
decide
to
accept
such
a
universe
and
draw
from
it
his
strength
his
refusal
to
hope
and
the
unyielding
evidence
of
a
life
without
consolation
but
what
does
life
mean
in
such
a
universe
nothing
else
for
the
moment
but
indifference
to
the
future
and
a
desire
to
use
up
everything
that
is
given
belief
in
the
meaning
of
life
always
implies
a
scale
of
values
a
choice
our
preferences
belief
in
the
absurd
according
to
our
definitions
teaches
the
contrary
but
this
is
worth
examining
knowing
whether
or
not
one
can
live
without
appeal
is
all
that
interests
me
i
do
not
want
to
get
out
of
my
depth
this
aspect
of
life
being
given
me
can
i
adapt
myself
to
it
now
faced
with
this
particular
concern
belief
in
the
absurd
is
tantamount
to
substituting
the
quantity
of
experiences
for
the
quality
if
i
convince
myself
that
this
life
has
no
other
aspect
than
that
of
the
absurd
if
i
feel
that
its
whole
equilibrium
depends
on
that
perpetual
opposition
between
my
conscious
revolt
and
the
darkness
in
which
it
struggles
if
i
admit
that
my
freedom
has
no
meaning
except
in
relation
to
its
limited
fate
then
i
must
say
that
what
counts
is
not
the
best
living
but
the
most
living
it
is
not
up
to
me
to
wonder
if
this
is
vulgar
or
revolting
elegant
or
deplorable
once
and
for
all
value
judgments
are
discarded
here
in
favor
of
factual
judgments
i
have
merely
to
draw
the
conclusions
from
what
i
can
see
and
to
risk
nothing
that
is
hypothetical
supposing
that
living
in
this
way
were
not
honorable
then
true
propriety
would
command
me
to
be
dishonorable
the
most
living
in
the
broadest
sense
that
rule
means
nothing
it
calls
for
definition
it
seems
to
begin
with
the
fact
that
the
notion
of
quantity
has
not
been
sufficiently
explored
for
it
can
account
for
a
large
share
of
human
experience
a
man
s
rule
of
conduct
and
his
scale
of
values
have
no
meaning
except
through
the
quantity
and
variety
of
experiences
he
has
been
in
a
position
to
accumulate
now
the
conditions
of
modern
life
impose
on
the
majority
of
men
the
same
quantity
of
experiences
and
consequently
the
same
profound
experience
to
be
sure
there
must
also
be
taken
into
consideration
the
individual
s
spontaneous
contribution
the
given
element
in
him
but
i
cannot
judge
of
that
and
let
me
repeat
that
my
rule
here
is
to
get
along
with
the
immediate
evidence
i
see
then
that
the
individual
character
of
a
common
code
of
ethics
lies
not
so
much
in
the
ideal
importance
of
its
basic
principles
as
in
the
norm
of
an
experience
that
it
is
possible
to
measure
to
stretch
a
point
somewhat
the
greeks
had
the
code
of
their
leisure
just
as
we
have
the
code
of
our
eight
hour
day
but
already
many
men
among
the
most
tragic
cause
us
to
foresee
that
a
longer
experience
changes
this
table
of
values
they
make
us
imagine
that
adventurer
of
the
everyday
who
through
mere
quantity
of
experiences
would
break
all
records
i
am
purposely
using
this
sports
expression
and
would
thus
win
his
own
code
of
ethics
yet
let
s
avoid
romanticism
and
just
ask
ourselves
what
such
an
attitude
may
mean
to
a
man
with
his
mind
made
up
to
take
up
his
bet
and
to
observe
strictly
what
he
takes
to
be
the
rules
of
the
game
breaking
all
the
records
is
first
and
foremost
being
faced
with
the
world
as
often
as
possible
how
can
that
be
done
without
contradictions
and
without
playing
on
words
for
on
the
one
hand
the
absurd
teaches
that
all
experiences
are
unimportant
and
on
the
other
it
urges
toward
the
greatest
quantity
of
experiences
how
then
can
one
fail
to
do
as
so
many
of
those
men
i
was
speaking
of
earlier
choose
the
form
of
life
that
brings
us
the
most
possible
of
that
human
matter
thereby
introducing
a
scale
of
values
that
on
the
other
hand
one
claims
to
reject
but
again
it
is
the
absurd
and
its
contradictory
life
that
teaches
us
for
the
mistake
is
thinking
that
that
quantity
of
experiences
depends
on
the
circumstances
of
our
life
when
it
depends
solely
on
us
here
we
have
to
be
over
simple
to
two
men
living
the
same
number
of
years
the
world
always
provides
the
same
sum
of
experiences
it
is
up
to
us
to
be
conscious
of
them
being
aware
of
one
s
life
one
s
revolt
one
s
freedom
and
to
the
maximum
is
living
and
to
the
maximum
where
lucidity
dominates
the
scale
of
values
becomes
useless
let
s
be
even
more
simple
let
us
say
that
the
sole
obstacle
the
sole
deficiency
to
be
made
good
is
constituted
by
premature
death
thus
it
is
that
no
depth
no
emotion
no
passion
and
no
sacrifice
could
render
equal
in
the
eyes
of
the
absurd
man
even
if
he
wished
it
so
a
conscious
life
of
forty
years
and
a
lucidity
spread
over
sixty
years
madness
and
death
are
his
irreparables
man
does
not
choose
the
absurd
and
the
extra
life
it
involves
therefore
do
not
defend
on
man
s
will
but
on
its
contrary
which
is
death
weighing
words
carefully
it
is
altogether
a
question
of
luck
one
just
has
to
be
able
to
consent
to
this
there
will
never
be
any
substitute
for
twenty
years
of
life
and
experience
by
what
is
an
odd
inconsistency
in
such
an
alert
race
the
greeks
claimed
that
those
who
died
young
were
beloved
of
the
gods
and
that
is
true
only
if
you
are
willing
to
believe
that
entering
the
ridiculous
world
of
the
gods
is
forever
losing
the
purest
of
joys
which
is
feeling
and
feeling
on
this
earth
the
present
and
the
succession
of
presents
before
a
constantly
conscious
soul
is
the
ideal
of
the
absurd
man
but
the
word
ideal
rings
false
in
this
connection
it
is
not
even
his
vocation
but
merely
the
third
consequence
of
his
reasoning
having
started
from
an
anguished
awareness
of
the
inhuman
the
meditation
on
the
absurd
returns
at
the
end
of
its
itinerary
to
the
very
heart
of
the
passionate
flames
of
human
revolt
thus
i
draw
from
the
absurd
three
consequences
which
are
my
revolt
my
freedom
and
my
passion
by
the
mere
activity
of
consciousness
i
transform
into
a
rule
of
life
what
was
an
invitation
to
death
and
i
refuse
suicide
i
know
to
be
sure
the
dull
resonance
that
vibrates
throughout
these
days
yet
i
have
but
a
word
to
say
that
it
is
necessary
when
nietzsche
writes
it
clearly
seems
that
the
chief
thing
in
heaven
and
on
earth
is
to
obey
at
length
and
in
a
single
direction
in
the
long
run
there
results
something
for
which
it
is
worth
the
trouble
of
living
on
this
earth
as
for
example
virtue
art
music
the
dance
reason
the
mind
something
that
transfigures
something
delicate
mad
or
divine
he
elucidates
the
rule
of
a
really
distinguished
code
of
ethics
but
he
also
points
the
way
of
the
absurd
man
obeying
the
flame
is
both
the
easiest
and
the
hardest
thing
to
do
however
it
is
good
for
man
to
judge
himself
occasionally
he
is
alone
in
being
able
to
do
so
prayer
says
alain
is
when
night
descends
over
thought
but
the
mind
must
meet
the
night
reply
the
mystics
and
the
existentials
yes
indeed
but
not
that
night
that
is
born
under
closed
eyelids
and
through
the
mere
will
of
man
dark
impenetrable
night
that
the
mind
calls
up
in
order
to
plunge
into
it
if
it
must
encounter
a
night
let
it
be
rather
that
of
despair
which
remains
lucid
polar
night
vigil
of
the
mind
whence
will
arise
perhaps
that
white
and
virginal
brightness
which
outlines
every
object
in
the
light
of
the
intelligence
at
that
degree
equivalence
encounters
passionate
understanding
then
it
is
no
longer
even
a
question
of
judging
the
existential
leap
it
resumes
its
place
amid
the
age
old
fresco
of
human
attitudes
for
the
spectator
if
he
is
conscious
that
leap
is
still
absurd
in
so
far
as
it
thinks
it
solves
the
paradox
it
reinstates
it
intact
on
this
score
it
is
stirring
on
this
score
everything
resumes
its
place
and
the
absurd
world
is
reborn
in
all
its
splendor
and
diversity
but
it
is
bad
to
stop
hard
to
be
satisfied
with
a
single
way
of
seeing
to
go
without
contradiction
perhaps
the
most
subtle
of
all
spiritual
forces
the
preceding
merely
defines
a
way
of
thinking
but
the
point
is
to
live
the
absurd
man
if
stavrogin
believes
he
does
not
think
he
believes
if
he
does
not
believe
he
does
not
think
he
does
not
believe
the
possessed
my
field
said
goethe
is
time
that
is
indeed
the
absurd
speech
what
in
fact
is
the
absurd
man
he
who
without
negating
it
does
nothing
for
the
eternal
not
that
nostalgia
is
foreign
to
him
but
he
prefers
his
courage
and
his
reasoning
the
first
teaches
him
to
live
without
appeal
and
to
get
along
with
what
he
has
the
second
informs
him
of
his
limits
assured
of
his
temporally
limited
freedom
of
his
revolt
devoid
of
future
and
of
his
mortal
consciousness
he
lives
out
his
adventure
within
the
span
of
his
lifetime
that
is
his
field
that
is
his
action
which
he
shields
from
any
judgment
but
his
own
a
greater
life
cannot
mean
for
him
another
life
that
would
be
unfair
i
am
not
even
speaking
here
of
that
paltry
eternity
that
is
called
posterity
mme
roland
relied
on
herself
that
rashness
was
taught
a
lesson
posterity
is
glad
to
quote
her
remark
but
forgets
to
judge
it
mme
roland
is
indifferent
to
posterity
there
can
be
no
question
of
holding
forth
on
ethics
i
have
seen
people
behave
badly
with
great
morality
and
i
note
every
day
that
integrity
has
no
need
of
rules
there
is
but
one
moral
code
that
the
absurd
man
can
accept
the
one
that
is
not
separated
from
god
the
one
that
is
dictated
but
it
so
happens
that
he
lives
outside
that
god
as
for
the
others
i
mean
also
immoralism
the
absurd
man
sees
nothing
in
them
but
justifications
and
he
has
nothing
to
justify
i
start
out
here
from
the
principle
of
his
innocence
that
innocence
is
to
be
feared
everything
is
permitted
exclaims
ivan
karamazov
that
too
smacks
of
the
absurd
but
on
condition
that
it
not
be
taken
in
the
vulgar
sense
i
don
t
know
whether
or
not
it
has
been
sufficiently
pointed
out
that
it
is
not
an
outburst
of
relief
or
of
joy
but
rather
a
bitter
acknowledgment
of
a
fact
the
certainty
of
a
god
giving
a
meaning
to
life
far
surpasses
in
attractiveness
the
ability
to
behave
badly
with
impunity
the
choice
would
not
be
hard
to
make
but
there
is
no
choice
and
that
is
where
the
bitterness
comes
in
the
absurd
does
not
liberate
it
binds
it
does
not
authorize
all
actions
everything
is
permitted
does
not
mean
that
nothing
is
forbidden
the
absurd
merely
confers
an
equivalence
on
the
consequences
of
those
actions
it
does
not
recommend
crime
for
this
would
be
childish
but
it
restores
to
remorse
its
futility
likewise
if
all
experiences
are
indifferent
that
of
duty
is
as
legitimate
as
any
other
one
can
be
virtuous
through
a
whim
all
systems
of
morality
are
based
on
the
idea
that
an
action
has
consequences
that
legitimize
or
cancel
it
a
mind
imbued
with
the
absurd
merely
judges
that
those
consequences
must
be
considered
calmly
it
is
ready
to
pay
up
in
other
words
there
may
be
responsible
persons
but
there
are
no
guilty
ones
in
its
opinion
at
very
most
such
a
mind
will
consent
to
use
past
experience
as
a
basis
for
its
future
actions
time
will
prolong
time
and
life
will
serve
life
in
this
field
that
is
both
limited
and
bulging
with
possibilities
everything
in
himself
except
his
lucidity
seems
unforeseeable
to
him
what
rule
then
could
emanate
from
that
unreasonable
order
the
only
truth
that
might
seem
instructive
to
him
is
not
formal
it
comes
to
life
and
unfolds
in
men
the
absurd
mind
cannot
so
much
expect
ethical
rules
at
the
end
of
its
reasoning
as
rather
illustrations
and
the
breath
of
human
lives
the
few
following
images
are
of
this
type
they
prolong
the
absurd
reasoning
by
giving
it
a
specific
attitude
and
their
warmth
do
i
need
to
develop
the
idea
that
an
example
is
not
necessarily
an
example
to
be
followed
even
less
so
if
possible
in
the
absurd
world
and
that
these
illustrations
are
not
therefore
models
besides
the
fact
that
a
certain
vocation
is
required
for
this
one
becomes
ridiculous
with
all
due
allowance
when
drawing
from
rousseau
the
conclusion
that
one
must
walk
on
all
fours
and
from
nietzsche
that
one
must
maltreat
one
s
mother
it
is
essential
to
be
absurd
writes
a
modern
author
it
is
not
essential
to
be
a
dupe
the
attitudes
of
which
i
shall
treat
can
assume
their
whole
meaning
only
through
consideration
of
their
contraries
a
sub
clerk
in
the
post
office
is
the
equal
of
a
conqueror
if
consciousness
is
common
to
them
all
experiences
are
indifferent
in
this
regard
there
are
some
that
do
either
a
service
or
a
disservice
to
man
they
do
him
a
service
if
he
is
conscious
otherwise
that
has
no
importance
a
man
s
failures
imply
judgment
not
of
circumstances
but
of
himself
i
am
choosing
solely
men
who
aim
only
to
expend
themselves
or
whom
i
see
to
be
expending
themselves
that
has
no
further
implications
for
the
moment
i
want
to
speak
only
of
a
world
in
which
thoughts
like
lives
are
devoid
of
future
everything
that
makes
man
work
and
get
excited
utilizes
hope
the
sole
thought
that
is
not
mendacious
is
therefore
a
sterile
thought
in
the
absurd
world
the
value
of
a
notion
or
of
a
life
is
measured
by
its
sterility
don
juanism
if
it
were
sufficient
to
love
things
would
be
too
easy
the
more
one
loves
the
stronger
the
absurd
grows
it
is
not
through
lack
of
love
that
don
juan
goes
from
woman
to
woman
it
is
ridiculous
to
represent
him
as
a
mystic
in
quest
of
total
love
but
it
is
indeed
because
he
loves
them
with
the
same
passion
and
each
time
with
his
whole
self
that
he
must
repeat
his
gift
and
his
profound
quest
whence
each
woman
hopes
to
give
him
what
no
one
has
ever
given
him
each
time
they
are
utterly
wrong
and
merely
manage
to
make
him
feel
the
need
of
that
repetition
at
last
exclaims
one
of
them
i
have
given
you
love
can
we
be
surprised
that
don
juan
laughs
at
this
at
last
no
he
says
but
once
more
why
should
it
be
essential
to
love
rarely
in
order
to
love
much
is
don
juan
melancholy
this
is
not
likely
i
shall
barely
have
recourse
to
the
legend
that
laugh
the
conquering
insolence
that
playfulness
and
love
of
the
theater
are
all
clear
and
joyous
every
healthy
creature
tends
to
multiply
himself
so
it
is
with
don
juan
but
furthermore
melancholy
people
have
two
reasons
for
being
so
they
don
t
know
or
they
hope
don
juan
knows
and
does
not
hope
he
reminds
one
of
those
artists
who
know
their
limits
never
go
beyond
them
and
in
that
precarious
interval
in
which
they
take
their
spiritual
stand
enjoy
all
the
wonderful
ease
of
masters
and
that
is
indeed
genius
the
intelligence
that
knows
its
frontiers
up
to
the
frontier
of
physical
death
don
juan
is
ignorant
of
melancholy
the
moment
he
knows
his
laugh
bursts
forth
and
makes
one
forgive
everything
he
was
melancholy
at
the
time
when
he
hoped
today
on
the
mouth
of
that
woman
he
recognizes
the
bitter
and
comforting
taste
of
the
only
knowledge
bitter
barely
that
necessary
imperfection
that
makes
happiness
perceptible
it
is
quite
false
to
try
to
see
in
don
juan
a
man
brought
up
on
ecclesiastes
for
nothing
is
vanity
to
him
except
the
hope
of
another
life
he
proves
this
because
he
gambles
that
other
life
against
heaven
itself
longing
for
desire
killed
by
satisfaction
that
commonplace
of
the
impotent
man
does
not
belong
to
him
that
is
all
right
for
faust
who
believed
in
god
enough
to
sell
himself
to
the
devil
for
don
juan
the
thing
is
simpler
molina
s
burlador
ever
replies
to
the
threats
of
hell
what
a
long
respite
you
give
me
what
comes
after
death
is
futile
and
what
a
long
succession
of
days
for
whoever
knows
how
to
be
alive
faust
craved
worldly
goods
the
poor
man
had
only
to
stretch
out
his
hand
it
already
amounted
to
selling
his
soul
when
he
was
unable
to
gladden
it
as
for
satiety
don
juan
insists
upon
it
on
the
contrary
if
he
leaves
a
woman
it
is
not
absolutely
because
he
has
ceased
to
desire
her
a
beautiful
woman
is
always
desirable
but
he
desires
another
and
no
this
is
not
the
same
thing
this
life
gratifies
his
every
wish
and
nothing
is
worse
than
losing
it
this
madman
is
a
great
wise
man
but
men
who
live
on
hope
do
not
thrive
in
this
universe
where
kindness
yields
to
generosity
affection
to
virile
silence
and
communion
to
solitary
courage
and
all
hasten
to
say
he
was
a
weakling
an
idealist
or
a
saint
one
has
to
disparage
the
greatness
that
insults
people
are
sufficiently
annoyed
or
that
smile
of
complicity
that
debases
what
it
admires
by
don
juan
s
speeches
and
by
that
same
remark
that
he
uses
on
all
women
but
to
anyone
who
seeks
quantity
in
his
joys
the
only
thing
that
matters
is
efficacy
what
is
the
use
of
complicating
the
passwords
that
have
stood
the
test
no
one
neither
the
woman
nor
the
man
listens
to
them
but
rather
to
the
voice
that
pronounces
them
they
are
the
rule
the
convention
and
the
courtesy
after
they
are
spoken
the
most
important
still
remains
to
be
done
don
juan
is
already
getting
ready
for
it
why
should
he
give
himself
a
problem
in
morality
he
is
not
like
milosz
s
manara
who
damns
himself
through
a
desire
to
be
a
saint
hell
for
him
is
a
thing
to
be
provoked
he
has
but
one
reply
to
divine
wrath
and
that
is
human
honor
i
have
honor
he
says
to
the
commander
and
i
am
keeping
my
promise
because
i
am
a
knight
but
it
would
be
just
as
great
an
error
to
make
an
immoralist
of
him
in
this
regard
he
is
like
everyone
else
he
has
the
moral
code
of
his
likes
and
dislikes
don
juan
can
be
properly
understood
only
by
constant
reference
to
what
he
commonly
symbolizes
the
ordinary
seducer
and
the
sexual
athlete
he
is
an
ordinary
seducer
except
for
the
difference
that
he
is
conscious
and
that
is
why
he
is
absurd
a
seducer
who
has
become
lucid
will
not
change
for
all
that
seducing
is
his
condition
in
life
only
in
novels
does
one
change
condition
or
become
better
yet
it
can
be
said
that
at
the
same
time
nothing
is
changed
and
everything
is
transformed
what
don
juan
realizes
in
action
is
an
ethic
of
quantity
whereas
the
saint
on
the
contrary
tends
toward
quality
not
to
believe
in
the
profound
meaning
of
things
belongs
to
the
absurd
man
as
for
those
cordial
or
wonder
struck
faces
he
eyes
them
stores
them
up
and
does
not
pause
over
them
time
keeps
up
with
him
the
absurd
man
is
he
who
is
not
apart
from
time
don
juan
does
not
think
of
collecting
women
he
exhausts
their
number
and
with
them
his
chances
of
life
collecting
amounts
to
being
capable
of
living
off
one
s
past
but
he
rejects
regret
that
other
form
of
hope
he
is
incapable
of
looking
at
portraits
is
he
selfish
for
all
that
in
his
way
probably
but
here
too
it
is
essential
to
understand
one
another
there
are
those
who
are
made
for
living
and
those
who
are
made
for
loving
at
least
don
juan
would
be
inclined
to
say
so
but
he
would
do
so
in
a
very
few
words
such
as
he
is
capable
of
choosing
for
the
love
we
are
speaking
of
here
is
clothed
in
illusions
of
the
eternal
as
all
the
specialists
in
passion
teach
us
there
is
no
eternal
love
but
what
is
thwarted
there
is
scarcely
any
passion
without
struggle
such
a
love
culminates
only
in
the
ultimate
contradiction
of
death
one
must
be
werther
or
nothing
there
too
there
are
several
ways
of
committing
suicide
one
of
which
is
the
total
gift
and
forget
fulness
of
self
don
juan
as
well
as
anyone
else
knows
that
this
can
be
stirring
but
he
is
one
of
the
very
few
who
know
that
this
is
not
the
important
thing
he
knows
just
as
well
that
those
who
turn
away
from
all
personal
life
through
a
great
love
enrich
themselves
perhaps
but
certainly
impoverish
those
their
love
has
chosen
a
mother
or
a
passionate
wife
necessarily
has
a
closed
heart
for
it
is
turned
away
from
the
world
a
single
emotion
a
single
creature
a
single
face
but
all
is
devoured
quite
a
different
love
disturbs
don
juan
and
this
one
is
liberating
it
brings
with
it
all
the
faces
in
the
world
and
its
tremor
comes
from
the
fact
that
it
knows
itself
to
be
mortal
don
juan
has
chosen
to
be
nothing
for
him
it
is
a
matter
of
seeing
clearly
we
call
love
what
binds
us
to
certain
creatures
only
by
reference
to
a
collective
way
of
seeing
for
which
books
and
legends
are
responsible
but
of
love
i
know
only
that
mixture
of
desire
affection
and
intelligence
that
binds
me
to
this
or
that
creature
that
compound
is
not
the
same
for
another
person
i
do
not
have
the
right
to
cover
all
these
experiences
with
the
same
name
this
exempts
one
from
conducting
them
with
the
same
gestures
the
absurd
man
multiplies
here
again
what
he
cannot
unify
thus
he
discovers
a
new
way
of
being
which
liberates
him
at
least
as
much
as
it
liberates
those
who
approach
him
there
is
no
noble
love
but
that
which
recognizes
itself
to
be
both
short
lived
and
exceptional
all
those
deaths
and
all
those
rebirths
gathered
together
as
in
a
sheaf
make
up
for
don
juan
the
flowering
of
his
life
it
is
his
way
of
giving
and
of
vivifying
i
let
it
be
decided
whether
or
not
one
can
speak
of
selfishness
i
think
at
this
point
of
all
those
who
absolutely
insist
that
don
juan
be
punished
not
only
in
another
life
but
even
in
this
one
i
think
of
all
those
tales
legends
and
laughs
about
the
aged
don
juan
but
don
juan
is
already
ready
to
a
conscious
man
old
age
and
what
it
portends
are
not
a
surprise
indeed
he
is
conscious
only
in
so
far
as
he
does
not
conceal
its
horror
from
himself
there
was
in
athens
a
temple
dedicated
to
old
age
children
were
taken
there
as
for
don
juan
the
more
people
laugh
at
him
the
more
his
figure
stands
out
thereby
he
rejects
the
one
the
romantics
lent
him
no
one
wants
to
laugh
at
that
tormented
pitiful
don
juan
he
is
pitied
heaven
itself
will
redeem
him
but
that
s
not
it
in
the
universe
of
which
don
juan
has
a
glimpse
ridicule
too
is
included
he
would
consider
it
normal
to
be
chastised
that
is
the
rule
of
the
game
and
indeed
it
is
typical
of
his
nobility
to
have
accepted
all
the
rules
of
the
game
yet
he
knows
he
is
right
and
that
there
can
be
no
question
of
punishment
a
fate
is
not
a
punishment
that
is
his
crime
and
how
easy
it
is
to
understand
why
the
men
of
god
call
down
punishment
on
his
head
he
achieves
a
knowledge
without
illusions
which
negates
everything
they
profess
loving
and
possessing
conquering
and
consuming
that
is
his
way
of
knowing
there
is
significance
in
that
favorite
scriptural
word
that
calls
the
carnal
act
knowing
he
is
their
worst
enemy
to
the
extent
that
he
is
ignorant
of
them
a
chronicler
relates
that
the
true
burlador
died
assassinated
by
fransciscans
who
wanted
to
put
an
end
to
the
excesses
and
blasphemies
of
don
juan
whose
birth
assured
him
impunity
then
they
proclaimed
that
heaven
had
struck
him
down
no
one
has
proved
that
strange
end
nor
has
anyone
proved
the
contrary
but
without
wondering
if
it
is
probable
i
can
say
that
it
is
logical
i
want
merely
to
single
out
at
this
point
the
word
birth
and
to
play
on
words
it
was
the
fact
of
living
that
assured
his
innocence
it
was
from
death
alone
that
he
derived
a
guilt
now
become
legendary
what
else
does
that
stone
commander
signify
that
cold
statue
set
in
motion
to
punish
the
blood
and
courage
that
dared
to
think
all
the
powers
of
eternal
reason
of
order
of
universal
morality
all
the
foreign
grandeur
of
a
god
open
to
wrath
are
summed
up
in
him
that
gigantic
and
soulless
stone
merely
symbolizes
the
forces
that
don
juan
negated
forever
but
the
commander
s
mission
stops
there
the
thunder
and
lightning
can
return
to
the
imitation
heaven
whence
they
were
called
forth
the
real
tragedy
takes
place
quite
apart
from
them
no
it
was
not
under
a
stone
hand
that
don
juan
met
his
death
i
am
inclined
to
believe
in
the
legendary
bravado
in
that
mad
laughter
of
the
healthy
man
provoking
a
non
existent
god
but
above
all
i
believe
that
on
that
evening
when
don
juan
was
waiting
at
anna
s
the
commander
didn
t
come
and
that
after
midnight
the
blasphemer
must
have
felt
the
dreadful
bitterness
of
those
who
have
been
right
i
accept
even
more
readily
the
account
of
his
life
that
has
him
eventually
burying
himself
in
a
monastery
not
that
the
edifying
aspect
of
the
story
can
he
considered
probable
what
refuge
can
he
go
ask
of
god
but
this
symbolizes
rather
the
logical
outcome
of
a
life
completely
imbued
with
the
absurd
the
grim
ending
of
an
existence
turned
toward
short
lived
joys
at
this
point
sensual
pleasure
winds
up
in
asceticism
it
is
essential
to
realize
that
they
may
be
as
it
were
the
two
aspects
of
the
same
destitution
what
more
ghastly
image
can
be
called
up
than
that
of
a
man
betrayed
by
his
body
who
simply
because
he
did
not
die
in
time
lives
out
the
comedy
while
awaiting
the
end
face
to
face
with
that
god
he
does
not
adore
serving
him
as
he
served
life
kneeling
before
a
void
and
arms
outstretched
toward
a
heaven
without
eloquence
that
he
knows
to
he
also
without
depth
i
see
don
juan
in
a
cell
of
one
of
those
spanish
monasteries
lost
on
a
hilltop
and
if
he
contemplates
anything
at
all
it
is
not
the
ghosts
of
past
loves
but
perhaps
through
a
narrow
slit
in
the
sun
baked
wall
some
silent
spanish
plain
a
noble
soulless
land
in
which
he
recognizes
himself
yes
it
is
on
this
melancholy
and
radiant
image
that
the
curtain
must
be
rung
down
the
ultimate
end
awaited
but
never
desired
the
ultimate
end
is
negligible
drama
the
play
s
the
thing
says
hamlet
wherein
i
ll
catch
the
conscience
of
the
king
catch
is
indeed
the
word
for
conscience
moves
swiftly
or
withdraws
within
itself
it
has
to
be
caught
on
the
wing
at
that
barely
perceptible
moment
when
it
glances
fleetingly
at
itself
the
everyday
man
does
not
enjoy
tarrying
everything
on
the
contrary
hurries
him
onward
but
at
the
same
time
nothing
interests
him
more
than
himself
especially
his
potentialities
whence
his
interest
in
the
theater
in
the
show
where
so
many
fates
are
offered
him
where
he
can
accept
the
poetry
without
feeling
the
sorrow
there
at
least
can
be
recognized
the
thoughtless
man
and
he
continues
to
hasten
toward
some
hope
or
other
the
absurd
man
begins
where
that
one
leaves
off
where
ceasing
to
admire
the
play
the
mind
wants
to
enter
in
entering
into
all
these
lives
experiencing
them
in
their
diversity
amounts
to
acting
them
out
i
am
not
saying
that
actors
in
general
obey
that
impulse
that
they
are
absurd
men
but
that
their
fate
is
an
absurd
fate
which
might
charm
and
attract
a
lucid
heart
it
is
necessary
to
establish
this
in
order
to
grasp
without
misunderstanding
what
will
follow
the
actor
s
realm
is
that
of
the
fleeting
of
all
kinds
of
fame
it
is
known
his
is
the
most
ephemeral
at
least
this
is
said
in
conversation
but
all
kinds
of
fame
are
ephemeral
from
the
point
of
view
of
sirius
goethe
s
works
in
ten
thousand
years
will
be
dust
and
his
name
forgotten
perhaps
a
handful
of
archaeologists
will
look
for
evidence
as
to
our
era
that
idea
has
always
contained
a
lesson
seriously
meditated
upon
it
reduces
our
perturbations
to
the
profound
nobility
that
is
found
in
indifference
above
all
it
directs
our
concerns
toward
what
is
most
certain
that
is
toward
the
immediate
of
all
kinds
of
fame
the
least
deceptive
is
the
one
that
is
lived
hence
the
actor
has
chosen
multiple
fame
the
fame
that
is
hallowed
and
tested
from
the
fact
that
everything
is
to
die
someday
he
draws
the
best
conclusion
an
actor
succeeds
or
does
not
succeed
a
writer
has
some
hope
even
if
he
is
not
appreciated
he
assumes
that
his
works
will
bear
witness
to
what
he
was
at
best
the
actor
will
leave
us
a
photograph
and
nothing
of
what
he
was
himself
his
gestures
and
his
silences
his
gasping
or
his
panting
with
love
will
come
down
to
us
for
him
not
to
be
known
is
not
to
act
and
not
acting
is
dying
a
hundred
times
with
all
the
creatures
he
would
have
brought
to
life
or
resuscitated
why
should
we
be
surprised
to
find
a
fleeting
fame
built
upon
the
most
ephemeral
of
creations
the
actor
has
three
hours
to
be
iago
or
alceste
phedre
or
gloucester
in
that
short
space
of
time
he
makes
them
come
to
life
and
die
on
fifty
square
yards
of
boards
never
has
the
absurd
been
so
well
illustrated
or
at
such
length
what
more
revelatory
epitome
can
be
imagined
than
those
marvelous
lives
those
exceptional
and
total
desti
nies
unfolding
for
a
few
hours
within
a
stage
set
off
the
stage
sigismundo
ceases
to
count
two
hours
later
he
is
seen
dining
out
then
it
is
perhaps
that
life
is
a
dream
but
after
sigismundo
comes
another
the
hero
suffering
from
uncertainty
takes
the
place
of
the
man
roaring
for
his
revenge
by
thus
sweeping
over
centuries
and
minds
by
miming
man
as
he
can
be
and
as
he
is
the
actor
has
much
in
common
with
that
other
absurd
individual
the
traveler
like
him
he
drains
something
and
is
constantly
on
the
move
he
is
a
traveler
in
time
and
for
the
best
the
hunted
traveler
pursued
by
souls
if
ever
the
ethics
of
quantity
could
find
sustenance
it
is
indeed
on
that
strange
stage
to
what
degree
the
actor
benefits
from
the
characters
is
hard
to
say
but
that
is
not
the
important
thing
it
is
merely
a
matter
of
knowing
how
far
he
identifies
himself
with
those
irreplaceable
lives
it
often
happens
that
he
carries
them
with
him
that
they
somewhat
overflow
the
time
and
place
in
which
they
were
born
they
accompany
the
actor
who
cannot
very
readily
separate
himself
from
what
he
has
been
occasionally
when
reaching
for
his
glass
he
resumes
hamlet
s
gesture
of
raising
his
cup
no
the
distance
separating
him
from
the
creatures
into
whom
he
infuses
life
is
not
so
great
he
abundantly
illustrates
every
month
or
every
day
that
so
suggestive
truth
that
there
is
no
frontier
between
what
a
man
wants
to
be
and
what
he
is
always
concerned
with
better
representing
he
demonstrates
to
what
a
degree
appearing
creates
being
for
that
is
his
art
to
simulate
absolutely
to
project
himself
as
deeply
as
possible
into
lives
that
are
not
his
own
at
the
end
of
his
effort
his
vocation
becomes
clear
to
apply
himself
wholeheartedly
to
being
nothing
or
to
being
several
the
narrower
the
limits
allotted
him
for
creating
his
character
the
more
necessary
his
talent
he
will
die
in
three
hours
under
the
mask
he
has
assumed
today
within
three
hours
he
must
experience
and
express
a
whole
exceptional
life
that
is
called
losing
oneself
to
find
oneself
in
those
three
hours
he
travels
the
whole
course
of
the
dead
end
path
that
the
man
in
the
audience
takes
a
lifetime
to
cover
a
mime
of
the
ephemeral
the
actor
trains
and
perfects
himself
only
in
appearances
the
theatrical
convention
is
that
the
heart
expresses
itself
and
communicates
itself
only
through
gestures
and
in
the
body
or
through
the
voice
which
is
as
much
of
the
soul
as
of
the
body
the
rule
of
that
art
insists
that
everything
be
magnified
and
translated
into
flesh
if
it
were
essential
on
the
stage
to
love
as
people
really
love
to
employ
that
irreplaceable
voice
of
the
heart
to
look
as
people
contemplate
in
life
our
speech
would
be
in
code
but
here
silences
must
make
themselves
heard
love
speaks
up
louder
and
immobility
itself
becomes
spectacular
the
body
is
king
not
everyone
can
be
theatrical
and
this
unjustly
maligned
word
covers
a
whole
aesthetic
and
a
whole
ethic
half
a
man
s
life
is
spent
in
implying
in
turning
away
and
in
keeping
silent
here
the
actor
is
the
intruder
he
breaks
the
spell
chaining
that
soul
and
at
last
the
passions
can
rush
onto
their
stage
they
speak
in
every
gesture
they
live
only
through
shouts
and
cries
thus
the
actor
creates
his
characters
for
display
he
outlines
or
sculptures
them
and
slips
into
their
imaginary
form
transfusing
his
blood
into
their
phantoms
i
am
of
course
speaking
of
great
drama
the
kind
that
gives
the
actor
an
opportunity
to
fulfill
his
wholly
physical
fate
take
shakespeare
for
instance
in
that
impulsive
drama
the
physical
passions
lead
the
dance
they
explain
everything
without
them
all
would
collapse
never
would
king
lear
keep
the
appointment
set
by
madness
without
the
brutal
gesture
that
exiles
cordelia
and
condemns
edgar
it
is
just
that
the
unfolding
of
that
tragedy
should
thenceforth
be
dominated
by
madness
souls
are
given
over
to
the
demons
and
their
saraband
no
fewer
than
four
madmen
one
by
trade
another
by
intention
and
the
last
two
through
suffering
four
disordered
bodies
four
unutterable
aspects
of
a
single
condition
the
very
scale
of
the
human
body
is
inadequate
the
mask
and
the
buskin
the
make
up
that
reduces
and
accentuates
the
face
in
its
essential
elements
the
costume
that
exaggerates
and
simplifies
that
universe
sacrifices
everything
to
appearance
and
is
made
solely
for
the
eye
through
an
absurd
miracle
it
is
the
body
that
also
brings
knowledge
i
should
never
really
understand
iago
unless
i
played
his
part
it
is
not
enough
to
hear
him
for
i
grasp
him
only
at
the
moment
when
i
see
him
of
the
absurd
character
the
actor
consequently
has
the
monotony
that
single
oppressive
silhouette
simultaneously
strange
and
familiar
that
he
carries
about
from
hero
to
hero
there
too
the
great
dramatic
work
contributes
to
this
unity
of
tone
this
is
where
the
actor
contradicts
himself
the
same
and
yet
so
various
so
many
souls
summed
up
in
a
single
body
yet
it
is
the
absurd
contradiction
itself
that
individual
who
wants
to
achieve
everything
and
live
everything
that
useless
attempt
that
ineffectual
persistence
what
always
contradicts
itself
nevertheless
joins
in
him
he
is
at
that
point
where
body
and
mind
converge
where
the
mind
tired
of
its
defeats
turns
toward
its
most
faithful
ally
and
blest
are
those
says
hamlet
whose
blood
and
judgment
are
so
well
commingled
that
they
are
not
a
pipe
for
fortune
s
finger
to
sound
what
stop
she
please
how
could
the
church
have
failed
to
condemn
such
a
practice
on
the
part
of
the
actor
she
repudiated
in
that
art
the
heretical
multiplication
of
souls
the
emotional
debauch
the
scandalous
presumption
of
a
mind
that
objects
to
living
but
one
life
and
hurls
itself
into
all
forms
of
excess
she
proscribed
in
them
that
preference
for
the
present
and
that
triumph
of
proteus
which
are
the
negation
of
everything
she
teaches
eternity
is
not
a
game
a
mind
foolish
enough
to
prefer
a
comedy
to
eternity
has
lost
its
salvation
between
everywhere
and
forever
there
is
no
compromise
whence
that
much
maligned
profession
can
give
rise
to
a
tremendous
spiritual
conflict
what
matters
said
nietzsche
is
not
eternal
life
but
eternal
vivacity
all
drama
is
in
fact
in
this
choice
celimene
against
elianthe
the
whole
subject
in
the
absurd
consequence
of
a
nature
carried
to
its
extreme
and
the
verse
itself
the
bad
verse
barely
accented
like
the
monotony
of
the
character
s
nature
adrienne
lecouvreur
on
her
deathbed
was
willing
to
confess
and
receive
communion
but
refused
to
abjure
her
profession
she
thereby
lost
the
benefit
of
the
confession
did
this
not
amount
in
effect
to
choosing
her
absorbing
passion
in
preference
to
god
and
that
woman
in
the
death
throes
refusing
in
tears
to
repudiate
what
she
called
her
art
gave
evidence
of
a
greatness
that
she
never
achieved
behind
the
footlights
this
was
her
finest
role
and
the
hardest
one
to
play
choosing
between
heaven
and
a
ridiculous
fidelity
preferring
oneself
to
eternity
or
losing
oneself
in
god
is
the
age
old
tragedy
in
which
each
must
play
his
part
the
actors
of
the
era
knew
they
were
excommunicated
entering
the
profession
amounted
to
choosing
hell
and
the
church
discerned
in
them
her
worst
enemies
a
few
men
of
letters
protest
what
refuse
the
last
rites
to
moliere
but
that
was
just
and
especially
in
one
who
died
onstage
and
finished
under
the
actor
s
make
up
a
life
entirely
devoted
to
dispersion
in
his
case
genius
is
invoked
which
excuses
everything
but
genius
excuses
nothing
just
because
it
refuses
to
do
so
the
actor
knew
at
that
time
what
punishment
was
in
store
for
him
but
what
significance
could
such
vague
threats
have
compared
to
the
final
punishment
that
life
itself
was
reserving
for
him
this
was
the
one
that
he
felt
in
advance
and
accepted
wholly
to
the
actor
as
to
the
absurd
man
a
premature
death
is
irreparable
nothing
can
make
up
for
the
sum
of
faces
and
centuries
he
would
otherwise
have
traversed
but
in
any
case
one
has
to
die
for
the
actor
is
doubtless
everywhere
but
time
sweeps
him
along
too
and
makes
its
impression
with
him
it
requires
but
a
little
imagination
to
feel
what
an
actor
s
fate
means
it
is
in
time
that
he
makes
up
and
enumerates
his
characters
it
is
in
time
likewise
that
he
learns
to
dominate
them
the
greater
number
of
different
lives
he
has
lived
the
more
aloof
he
can
be
from
them
the
time
comes
when
he
must
die
to
the
stage
and
for
the
world
what
he
has
lived
faces
him
he
sees
clearly
he
feels
the
harrowing
and
irreplaceable
quality
of
that
adventure
he
knows
and
can
now
die
there
are
homes
for
aged
actors
conquest
no
says
the
conqueror
don
t
assume
that
because
i
love
action
i
have
had
to
forget
how
to
think
on
the
contrary
i
can
throughly
define
what
i
believe
for
i
believe
it
firmly
and
i
see
it
surely
and
clearly
beware
of
those
who
say
i
know
this
too
well
to
be
able
to
express
it
for
if
they
cannot
do
so
this
is
because
they
don
t
know
it
or
because
out
of
laziness
they
stopped
at
the
outer
crust
i
have
not
many
opinions
at
the
end
of
a
life
man
notices
that
he
has
spent
years
becoming
sure
of
a
single
truth
but
a
single
truth
if
it
is
obvious
is
enough
to
guide
an
existence
as
for
me
i
decidedly
have
something
to
say
about
the
individual
one
must
speak
of
him
bluntly
and
if
need
be
with
the
appropriate
contempt
a
man
is
more
a
man
through
the
things
he
keeps
to
himself
than
through
those
he
says
there
are
many
that
i
shall
keep
to
myself
but
i
firmly
believe
that
all
those
who
have
judged
the
individual
have
done
so
with
much
less
experience
than
we
on
which
to
base
their
judgment
the
intelligence
the
stirring
intelligence
perhaps
foresaw
what
it
was
essential
to
note
but
the
era
its
ruins
and
its
blood
overwhelm
us
with
facts
it
was
possible
for
ancient
nations
and
even
for
more
recent
ones
down
to
our
machine
age
to
weigh
one
against
the
other
the
virtues
of
society
and
of
the
individual
to
try
to
find
out
which
was
to
serve
the
other
to
begin
with
that
was
possible
by
virtue
of
that
stubborn
aberration
in
man
s
heart
according
to
which
human
beings
were
created
to
serve
or
be
served
in
the
second
place
it
was
possible
because
neither
society
nor
the
individual
had
yet
revealed
all
their
ability
i
have
seen
bright
minds
express
astonishment
at
the
masterpieces
of
dutch
painters
born
at
the
height
of
the
bloody
wars
in
flanders
be
amazed
by
the
prayers
of
silesian
mystics
brought
up
during
the
frightful
thirty
years
war
eternal
values
survive
secular
turmoils
before
their
astonished
eyes
but
there
has
been
progress
since
the
painters
of
today
are
deprived
of
such
serenity
even
if
they
have
basically
the
heart
the
creator
needs
i
mean
the
closed
heart
it
is
of
no
use
for
everyone
including
the
saint
himself
is
mobilized
this
is
perhaps
what
i
have
felt
most
deeply
at
every
form
that
miscarries
in
the
trenches
at
every
outline
metaphor
or
prayer
crushed
under
steel
the
eternal
loses
a
round
conscious
that
i
cannot
stand
aloof
from
my
time
i
have
decided
to
be
an
integral
part
of
it
this
is
why
i
esteem
the
individual
only
because
he
strikes
me
as
ridiculous
and
humiliated
knowing
that
there
are
no
victorious
causes
i
have
a
liking
for
lost
causes
they
require
an
uncontaminated
soul
equal
to
its
defeat
as
to
its
temporary
victories
for
anyone
who
feels
bound
up
with
this
world
s
fate
the
clash
of
civilizations
has
something
agonizing
about
it
i
have
made
that
anguish
mine
at
the
same
time
that
i
wanted
to
join
in
between
history
and
the
eternal
i
have
chosen
history
because
i
like
certainties
of
it
at
least
i
am
certain
and
how
can
i
deny
this
force
crushing
me
there
always
comes
a
time
when
one
must
choose
between
contemplation
and
action
this
is
called
becoming
a
man
such
wrenches
are
dreadful
but
for
a
proud
heart
there
can
be
no
compromise
there
is
god
or
time
that
cross
or
this
sword
this
world
has
a
higher
meaning
that
transcends
its
worries
or
nothing
is
true
but
those
worries
one
must
live
with
time
and
die
with
it
or
else
elude
it
for
a
greater
life
i
know
that
one
can
compromise
and
live
in
the
world
while
believing
in
the
eternal
that
is
called
accepting
but
i
loathe
this
term
and
want
all
or
nothing
if
i
choose
action
don
t
think
that
contemplation
is
like
an
unknown
country
to
me
but
it
cannot
give
me
everything
and
deprived
of
the
eternal
i
want
to
ally
myself
with
time
i
do
not
want
to
put
down
to
my
account
either
nostalgia
or
bitterness
and
i
merely
want
to
see
clearly
i
tell
you
tomorrow
you
will
be
mobilized
for
you
and
for
me
that
is
a
liberation
the
individual
can
do
nothing
and
yet
he
can
do
everything
in
that
wonderful
unattached
state
you
understand
why
i
exalt
and
crush
him
at
one
and
the
same
time
it
is
the
world
that
pulverizes
him
and
i
who
liberate
him
i
provide
him
with
all
his
rights
conquerors
know
that
action
is
in
itself
useless
there
is
but
one
useful
action
that
of
remaking
man
and
the
earth
i
shall
never
remake
men
but
one
must
do
as
if
for
the
path
of
struggle
leads
me
to
the
flesh
even
humiliated
the
flesh
is
my
only
certainty
i
can
live
only
on
it
the
creature
is
my
native
land
this
is
why
i
have
chosen
this
absurd
and
ineffectual
effort
this
is
why
i
am
on
the
side
of
the
struggle
the
epoch
lends
itself
to
this
as
i
have
said
hitherto
the
greatness
of
a
conqueror
was
geographical
it
was
measured
by
the
extent
of
the
conquered
territories
there
is
a
reason
why
the
word
has
changed
in
meaning
and
has
ceased
to
signify
the
victorious
general
the
greatness
has
changed
camp
it
lies
in
protest
and
the
blind
alley
sacrifice
there
too
it
is
not
through
a
preference
for
defeat
victory
would
be
desirable
but
there
is
but
one
victory
and
it
is
eternal
that
is
the
one
i
shall
never
have
that
is
where
i
stumble
and
cling
a
revolution
is
always
accomplished
against
the
gods
beginning
with
the
revolution
of
prometheus
the
first
of
modern
conquerors
it
is
man
s
demands
made
against
his
fate
the
demands
of
the
poor
are
but
a
pretext
yet
i
can
seize
that
spirit
only
in
its
historical
act
and
that
is
where
i
make
contact
with
it
don
t
assume
however
that
i
take
pleasure
in
it
opposite
the
essential
contradiction
i
maintain
my
human
contradiction
i
establish
my
lucidity
in
the
midst
of
what
negates
it
i
exalt
man
be
fore
what
crushes
him
and
my
freedom
my
revolt
and
my
passion
come
together
then
in
that
tension
that
lucidity
and
that
vast
repetition
yes
man
is
his
own
end
and
he
is
his
only
end
if
he
aims
to
be
something
it
is
in
this
life
now
i
know
it
only
too
well
conquerors
sometimes
talk
of
vanquishing
and
overcoming
but
it
is
always
overcoming
oneself
that
they
mean
you
are
well
aware
of
what
that
means
every
man
has
felt
himself
to
be
the
equal
of
a
god
at
certain
moments
at
least
this
is
the
way
it
is
expressed
but
this
comes
from
the
fact
that
in
a
flash
he
felt
the
amazing
grandeur
of
the
human
mind
the
conquerors
are
merely
those
among
men
who
are
conscious
enough
of
their
strength
to
be
sure
of
living
constantly
on
those
heights
and
fully
aware
of
that
grandeur
it
is
a
question
of
arithmetic
of
more
or
less
the
conquerors
are
capable
of
the
more
but
they
are
capable
of
no
more
than
man
himself
when
he
wants
this
is
why
they
never
leave
the
human
crucible
plunging
into
the
seething
soul
of
revolutions
there
they
find
the
creature
mutilated
but
they
also
encounter
there
the
only
values
they
like
and
admire
man
and
his
silence
this
is
both
their
destitution
and
their
wealth
there
is
but
one
luxury
for
them
that
of
human
relations
how
can
one
fail
to
realize
that
in
this
vulnerable
universe
everything
that
is
human
and
solely
human
assumes
a
more
vivid
meaning
taut
faces
threatened
fraternity
such
strong
and
chaste
friendship
among
men
these
are
the
true
riches
because
they
are
transitory
in
their
midst
the
mind
is
most
aware
of
its
powers
and
limitations
that
is
to
say
its
efficacity
some
have
spoken
of
genius
but
genius
is
easy
to
say
i
prefer
the
intelligence
it
must
be
said
that
it
can
be
magnificent
then
it
lights
up
this
desert
and
dominates
it
it
knows
its
obligations
and
illustrates
them
it
will
die
at
the
same
time
as
this
body
but
knowing
this
constitutes
its
freedom
we
are
not
ignorant
of
the
fact
that
all
churches
are
against
us
a
heart
so
keyed
up
eludes
the
eternal
and
all
churches
divine
or
political
lay
claim
to
the
eternal
happiness
and
courage
retribution
or
justice
are
secondary
ends
for
them
it
is
a
doctrine
they
bring
and
one
must
subscribe
to
it
but
i
have
no
concern
with
ideas
or
with
the
eternal
the
truths
that
come
within
my
scope
can
be
touched
with
the
hand
i
cannot
separate
from
them
this
is
why
you
cannot
base
anything
on
me
nothing
of
the
conqueror
lasts
not
even
his
doctrines
at
the
end
of
all
that
despite
everything
is
death
we
know
also
that
it
ends
everything
this
is
why
those
cemeteries
all
over
europe
which
obsess
some
among
us
are
hideous
people
beautify
only
what
they
love
and
death
repels
us
and
tires
our
patience
it
too
is
to
be
conquered
the
last
carrara
a
prisoner
in
padua
emptied
by
the
plague
and
besieged
by
the
venetians
ran
screaming
through
the
halls
of
his
deserted
palace
he
was
calling
on
the
devil
and
asking
him
for
death
this
was
a
way
of
overcoming
it
and
it
is
likewise
a
mark
of
courage
characteristic
of
the
occident
to
have
made
so
ugly
the
places
where
death
thinks
itself
honored
in
the
rebel
s
universe
death
exalts
injustice
it
is
the
supreme
abuse
others
without
compromising
either
have
chosen
the
eternal
and
denounced
the
illusion
of
this
world
their
cemeteries
smile
amid
numerous
flowers
and
birds
that
suits
the
conqueror
and
gives
him
a
clear
image
of
what
he
has
rejected
he
has
chosen
on
the
contrary
the
black
iron
fence
or
the
potter
s
field
the
best
among
the
men
of
god
occasionally
are
seized
with
fright
mingled
with
consideration
and
pity
for
minds
that
can
live
with
such
an
image
of
their
death
yet
those
minds
derive
their
strength
and
justification
from
this
our
fate
stands
before
us
and
we
provoke
him
less
out
of
pride
than
out
of
awareness
of
our
ineffectual
condition
we
too
sometimes
feel
pity
for
ourselves
it
is
the
only
compassion
that
seems
acceptable
to
us
a
feeling
that
perhaps
you
hardly
understand
and
that
seems
to
you
scarcely
virile
yet
the
most
daring
among
us
are
the
ones
who
feel
it
but
we
call
the
lucid
ones
virile
and
we
do
not
want
a
strength
that
is
apart
from
lucidity
let
me
repeat
that
these
images
do
not
propose
moral
codes
and
involve
no
judgments
they
are
sketches
they
merely
represent
a
style
of
life
the
lover
the
actor
or
the
adventurer
plays
the
absurd
but
equally
well
if
he
wishes
the
chaste
man
the
civil
servant
or
the
president
of
the
republic
it
is
enough
to
know
and
to
mask
nothing
in
italian
museums
are
sometimes
found
little
painted
screens
that
the
priest
used
to
hold
in
front
of
the
face
of
condemned
men
to
hide
the
scaffold
from
them
the
leap
in
all
its
forms
rushing
into
the
divine
or
the
eternal
surrendering
to
the
illusions
of
the
everyday
or
of
the
idea
all
these
screens
hide
the
absurd
but
there
are
civil
servants
without
screens
and
they
are
the
ones
of
whom
i
mean
to
speak
i
have
chosen
the
most
extreme
ones
at
this
level
the
absurd
gives
them
a
royal
power
it
is
true
that
those
princes
are
without
a
kingdom
but
they
have
this
advantage
over
others
they
know
that
all
royalties
are
illusory
they
know
that
is
their
whole
nobility
and
it
is
useless
to
speak
in
relation
to
them
of
hidden
misfortune
or
the
ashes
of
disillusion
being
deprived
of
hope
is
not
despairing
the
flames
of
earth
are
surely
worth
celestial
perfumes
neither
i
nor
anyone
can
judge
them
here
they
are
not
striving
to
be
better
they
are
attempting
to
be
consistent
if
the
term
wise
man
can
be
applied
to
the
man
who
lives
on
what
he
has
without
speculating
on
what
he
has
not
then
they
are
wise
men
one
of
them
a
conqueror
but
in
the
realm
of
mind
a
don
juan
but
of
knowledge
an
actor
but
of
the
intelligence
knows
this
better
than
anyone
you
nowise
deserve
a
privilege
on
earth
and
in
heaven
for
having
brought
to
perfection
your
dear
little
meek
sheep
you
nonetheless
continue
to
be
at
best
a
ridiculous
dear
little
sheep
with
horns
and
nothing
more
even
supposing
that
you
do
not
burst
with
vanity
and
do
not
create
a
scandal
by
posing
as
a
judge
in
any
case
it
was
essential
to
restore
to
the
absurd
reasoning
more
cordial
examples
the
imagination
can
add
many
others
inseparable
from
time
and
exile
who
likewise
know
how
to
live
in
harmony
with
a
universe
without
future
and
without
weakness
this
absurd
godless
world
is
then
peopled
with
men
who
think
clearly
and
have
ceased
to
hope
and
i
have
not
yet
spoken
of
the
most
absurd
character
who
is
the
creator
absurd
creation
philosophy
and
fiction
all
those
lives
maintained
in
the
rarefied
air
of
the
absurd
could
not
persevere
without
some
profound
and
constant
thought
to
infuse
its
strength
into
them
right
here
it
can
be
only
a
strange
feeling
of
fidelity
conscious
men
have
been
seen
to
fulfill
their
task
amid
the
most
stupid
of
wars
without
considering
themselves
in
contradiction
this
is
because
it
was
essential
to
elude
nothing
there
is
thus
a
metaphysical
honor
in
enduring
the
world
s
absurdity
conquest
or
play
acting
multiple
loves
absurd
revolt
are
tributes
that
man
pays
to
his
dignity
in
a
campaign
in
which
he
is
defeated
in
advance
it
is
merely
a
matter
of
being
faithful
to
the
rule
of
the
battle
that
thought
may
suffice
to
sustain
a
mind
it
has
supported
and
still
supports
whole
civilizations
war
cannot
be
negated
one
must
live
it
or
die
of
it
so
it
is
with
the
absurd
it
is
a
question
of
breathing
with
it
of
recognizing
its
lessons
and
recovering
their
flesh
in
this
regard
the
absurd
joy
par
excellence
is
creation
art
and
nothing
but
art
said
nietzsche
we
have
art
in
order
not
to
die
of
the
truth
in
the
experience
that
i
am
attempting
to
describe
and
to
stress
on
several
modes
it
is
certain
that
a
new
torment
arises
wherever
another
dies
the
childish
chasing
after
forgetfulness
the
appeal
of
satisfaction
are
now
devoid
of
echo
but
the
constant
tension
that
keeps
man
face
to
face
with
the
world
the
ordered
delirium
that
urges
him
to
be
receptive
to
everything
leave
him
another
fever
in
this
universe
the
work
of
art
is
then
the
sole
chance
of
keeping
his
consciousness
and
of
fixing
its
adventures
creating
is
living
doubly
the
groping
anxious
quest
of
a
proust
his
meticulous
collecting
of
flowers
of
wallpapers
and
of
anxieties
signifies
nothing
else
at
the
same
time
it
has
no
more
significance
than
the
continual
and
imperceptible
creation
in
which
the
actor
the
conqueror
and
all
absurd
men
indulge
every
day
of
their
lives
all
try
their
hands
at
miming
at
repeating
and
at
recreating
the
reality
that
is
theirs
we
always
end
up
by
having
the
appearance
of
our
truths
all
existence
for
a
man
turned
away
from
the
eternal
is
but
a
vast
mime
under
the
mask
of
the
absurd
creation
is
the
great
mime
such
men
know
to
begin
with
and
then
their
whole
effort
is
to
examine
to
enlarge
and
to
enrich
the
ephemeral
island
on
which
they
have
just
landed
but
first
they
must
know
for
the
absurd
discovery
coincides
with
a
pause
in
which
future
passions
are
prepared
and
justified
even
men
without
a
gospel
have
their
mount
of
olives
and
one
must
not
fall
asleep
on
theirs
either
for
the
absurd
man
it
is
not
a
matter
of
explaining
and
solving
but
of
experiencing
and
describing
everything
begins
with
lucid
indifference
describing
that
is
the
last
ambition
of
an
absurd
thought
science
likewise
having
reached
the
end
of
its
paradoxes
ceases
to
propound
and
stops
to
contemplate
and
sketch
the
ever
virgin
landscape
of
phenomena
the
heart
learns
thus
that
the
emotion
delighting
us
when
we
see
the
world
s
aspects
comes
to
us
not
from
its
depth
but
from
their
diversity
explanation
is
useless
but
the
sensation
remains
and
with
it
the
constant
attractions
of
a
universe
inexhaustible
in
quantity
the
place
of
the
work
of
art
can
be
understood
at
this
point
it
marks
both
the
death
of
an
experience
and
its
multiplication
it
is
a
sort
of
monotonous
and
passionate
repetition
of
the
themes
already
orchestrated
by
the
world
the
body
inexhaustible
image
on
the
pediment
of
temples
forms
or
colors
number
or
grief
it
is
therefore
not
indifferent
as
a
conclusion
to
encounter
once
again
the
principal
themes
of
this
essay
in
the
wonderful
and
childish
world
of
the
creator
it
would
be
wrong
to
see
a
symbol
in
it
and
to
think
that
the
work
of
art
can
be
considered
at
last
as
a
refuge
for
the
absurd
it
is
itself
an
absurd
phenomenon
and
we
are
concerned
merely
with
its
description
it
does
not
offer
an
escape
for
the
intellectual
ailment
rather
it
is
one
of
the
symptoms
of
that
ailment
which
reflects
it
throughout
a
man
s
whole
thought
but
for
the
first
time
it
makes
the
mind
get
outside
of
itself
and
places
it
in
opposition
to
others
not
for
it
to
get
lost
but
to
show
it
clearly
the
blind
path
that
all
have
entered
upon
in
the
time
of
the
absurd
reasoning
creation
follows
indifference
and
discovery
it
marks
the
point
from
which
absurd
passions
spring
and
where
the
reasoning
stops
its
place
in
this
essay
is
justified
in
this
way
it
will
suffice
to
bring
to
light
a
few
themes
common
to
the
creator
and
the
thinker
in
order
to
find
in
the
work
of
art
all
the
contradictions
of
thought
involved
in
the
absurd
indeed
it
is
not
so
much
identical
conclusions
that
prove
minds
to
be
related
as
the
contradictions
that
are
common
to
them
so
it
is
with
thought
and
creation
i
hardly
need
to
say
that
the
same
anguish
urges
man
to
these
two
attitudes
this
is
where
they
coincide
in
the
beginning
but
among
all
the
thoughts
that
start
from
the
absurd
i
have
seen
that
very
few
remain
within
it
and
through
their
deviations
or
infidelities
i
have
best
been
able
to
measure
what
belonged
to
the
absurd
similarly
i
must
wonder
is
an
absurd
work
of
art
possible
it
would
be
impossible
to
insist
too
much
on
the
arbitrary
nature
of
the
former
opposition
between
art
and
philosophy
if
you
insist
on
taking
it
in
too
limited
a
sense
it
is
certainly
false
if
you
mean
merely
that
these
two
disciplines
each
have
their
peculiar
climate
that
is
probably
true
but
remains
vague
the
only
acceptable
argument
used
to
lie
in
the
contradiction
brought
up
between
the
philosopher
enclosed
within
his
system
and
the
artist
placed
before
his
work
but
this
was
pertinent
for
a
certain
form
of
art
and
of
philosophy
which
we
consider
secondary
here
the
idea
of
an
art
detached
from
its
creator
is
not
only
outmoded
it
is
false
in
opposition
to
the
artist
it
is
pointed
out
that
no
philosopher
ever
created
several
systems
but
that
is
true
in
so
far
indeed
as
no
artist
ever
expressed
more
than
one
thing
under
different
aspects
the
instantaneous
perfection
of
art
the
necessity
for
its
renewal
this
is
true
only
through
a
preconceived
notion
for
the
work
of
art
likewise
is
a
construction
and
everyone
knows
how
monotonous
the
great
creators
can
be
for
the
same
reason
as
the
thinker
the
artist
commits
himself
and
becomes
himself
in
his
work
that
osmosis
raises
the
most
important
of
aesthetic
problems
moreover
to
anyone
who
is
convinced
of
the
mind
s
singleness
of
purpose
nothing
is
more
futile
than
these
distinctions
based
on
methods
and
objects
there
are
no
frontiers
between
the
disciplines
that
man
sets
himself
for
understanding
and
loving
they
interlock
and
the
same
anxiety
merges
them
it
is
necessary
to
state
this
to
begin
with
for
an
absurd
work
of
art
to
be
possible
thought
in
its
most
lucid
form
must
be
involved
in
it
but
at
the
same
time
thought
must
not
be
apparent
except
as
the
regulating
intelligence
this
paradox
can
be
explained
according
to
the
absurd
the
work
of
art
is
born
of
the
intelligence
s
refusal
to
reason
the
concrete
it
marks
the
triumph
of
the
carnal
it
is
lucid
thought
that
provokes
it
but
in
that
very
act
that
thought
repudiates
itself
it
will
not
yield
to
the
temptation
of
adding
to
what
is
described
a
deeper
meaning
that
it
knows
to
be
illegitimate
the
work
of
art
embodies
a
drama
of
the
intelligence
but
it
proves
this
only
indirectly
the
absurd
work
requires
an
artist
conscious
of
these
limitations
and
an
art
in
which
the
concrete
signifies
nothing
more
than
itself
it
cannot
be
the
end
the
meaning
and
the
consolation
of
a
life
creating
or
not
creating
changes
nothing
the
absurd
creator
does
not
prize
his
work
he
could
repudiate
it
he
does
sometimes
repudiate
it
an
abyssinia
suffices
for
this
as
in
the
case
of
rimbaud
at
the
same
time
a
rule
of
aesthetics
can
be
seen
in
this
the
true
work
of
art
is
always
on
the
human
scale
it
is
essentially
the
one
that
says
less
there
is
a
certain
relationship
between
the
global
experience
of
the
artist
and
the
work
that
reflects
that
experience
between
wilhelm
meister
and
goethe
s
maturity
that
relationship
is
bad
when
the
work
aims
to
give
the
whole
experience
in
the
lace
paper
of
an
explanatory
literature
that
relationship
is
good
when
the
work
is
but
a
piece
cut
out
of
experience
a
facet
of
the
diamond
in
which
the
inner
luster
is
epitomized
without
being
limited
in
the
first
case
there
is
overloading
and
pretension
to
the
eternal
in
the
second
a
fecund
work
because
of
a
whole
implied
experience
the
wealth
of
which
is
suspected
the
problem
for
the
absurd
artist
is
to
acquire
this
savoir
vivre
which
transcends
savoir
faire
and
in
the
end
the
great
artist
under
this
climate
is
above
all
a
great
living
being
it
being
understood
that
living
in
this
case
is
just
as
much
experiencing
as
reflecting
the
work
then
embodies
an
intellectual
drama
the
absurd
work
illustrates
thought
s
renouncing
of
its
prestige
and
its
resignation
to
being
no
more
than
the
intelligence
that
works
up
appearances
and
covers
with
images
what
has
no
reason
if
the
world
were
clear
art
would
not
exist
i
am
not
speaking
here
of
the
arts
of
form
or
color
in
which
description
alone
prevails
in
its
splendid
modesty
expression
begins
where
thought
ends
those
adolescents
with
empty
eyesockets
who
people
temples
and
museums
their
philosophy
has
been
expressed
in
gestures
for
an
absurd
man
it
is
more
educative
than
all
libraries
under
another
aspect
the
same
is
true
for
music
if
any
art
is
devoid
of
lessons
it
is
certainly
music
it
is
too
closely
related
to
mathematics
not
to
have
borrowed
their
gratuitousness
that
game
the
mind
plays
with
itself
according
to
set
and
measured
laws
takes
place
in
the
sonorous
compass
that
belongs
to
us
and
beyond
which
the
vibrations
nevertheless
meet
in
an
inhuman
universe
there
is
no
purer
sensation
these
examples
are
too
easy
the
absurd
man
recognizes
as
his
own
these
harmonies
and
these
forms
but
i
should
like
to
speak
here
of
a
work
in
which
the
temptation
to
explain
remains
greatest
in
which
illusion
offers
itself
automatically
in
which
conclusion
is
almost
inevitable
i
mean
fictional
creation
i
propose
to
inquire
whether
or
not
the
absurd
can
hold
its
own
there
to
think
is
first
of
all
to
create
a
world
or
to
limit
one
s
own
world
which
comes
to
the
same
thing
it
is
starting
out
from
the
basic
disagreement
that
separates
man
from
his
experience
in
order
to
find
a
common
ground
according
to
one
s
nostalgia
a
universe
hedged
with
reasons
or
lighted
up
with
analogies
but
which
in
any
case
gives
an
opportunity
to
rescind
the
unbearable
divorce
the
philosopher
even
if
he
is
kant
is
a
creator
he
has
his
characters
his
symbols
and
his
secret
action
he
has
his
plot
endings
on
the
contrary
the
lead
taken
by
the
novel
over
poetry
and
the
essay
merely
represents
despite
appearances
a
greater
intellectualiza
tion
of
the
art
let
there
be
no
mistake
about
it
i
am
speaking
of
the
greatest
the
fecundity
and
the
importance
of
a
literary
form
are
often
measured
by
the
trash
it
contains
the
number
of
bad
novels
must
not
make
us
forget
the
value
of
the
best
these
indeed
carry
with
them
their
universe
the
novel
has
its
logic
its
reasonings
its
intuition
and
its
postulates
it
also
has
its
requirements
of
clarity
the
classical
opposition
of
which
i
was
speaking
above
is
even
less
justified
in
this
particular
case
it
held
in
the
time
when
it
was
easy
to
separate
philosophy
from
its
authors
today
when
thought
has
ceased
to
lay
claim
to
the
universal
when
its
best
history
would
be
that
of
its
repentances
we
know
that
the
system
when
it
is
worth
while
cannot
be
separated
from
its
author
the
ethics
itself
in
one
of
its
aspects
is
but
a
long
and
reasoned
personal
confession
abstract
thought
at
last
returns
to
its
prop
of
flesh
and
likewise
the
fictional
activities
of
the
body
and
of
the
passions
are
regulated
a
little
more
according
to
the
requirements
of
a
vision
of
the
world
the
writer
has
given
up
telling
stories
and
creates
his
universe
the
great
novelists
are
philosophical
novelists
that
is
the
contrary
of
thesis
writers
for
instance
balzac
sade
melville
stendhal
dostoevsky
proust
malraux
kafka
to
cite
but
a
few
but
in
fact
the
preference
they
have
shown
for
writing
in
images
rather
than
in
reasoned
arguments
is
revelatory
of
a
certain
thought
that
is
common
to
them
all
convinced
of
the
uselessness
of
any
principle
of
explanation
and
sure
of
the
educative
message
of
perceptible
appearance
they
consider
the
work
of
art
both
as
an
end
and
a
beginning
it
is
the
outcome
of
an
often
unexpressed
philosophy
its
illustration
and
its
consummation
but
it
is
complete
only
through
the
implications
of
that
philosophy
it
justifies
at
last
that
variant
of
an
old
theme
that
a
little
thought
estranges
from
life
whereas
much
thought
reconciles
to
life
incapable
of
refining
the
real
thought
pauses
to
mimic
it
the
novel
in
question
is
the
instrument
of
that
simultaneously
relative
and
inexhaustible
knowledge
so
like
that
of
love
of
love
fictional
creation
has
the
initial
wonder
and
the
fecund
rumination
these
at
least
are
the
charms
i
see
in
it
at
the
outset
but
i
saw
them
likewise
in
those
princes
of
humiliated
thought
whose
suicides
i
was
later
able
to
witness
what
interests
me
indeed
is
knowing
and
describing
the
force
that
leads
them
back
toward
the
common
path
of
illusion
the
same
method
will
consequently
help
me
here
the
fact
of
having
already
utilized
it
will
allow
me
to
shorten
my
argument
and
to
sum
it
up
without
delay
in
a
particular
example
i
want
to
know
whether
accepting
a
life
without
appeal
one
can
also
agree
to
work
and
create
without
appeal
and
what
is
the
way
leading
to
these
liberties
i
want
to
liberate
my
universe
of
its
phantoms
and
to
people
it
solely
with
flesh
and
blood
truths
whose
presence
i
cannot
deny
i
can
perform
absurd
work
choose
the
creative
attitude
rather
than
another
but
an
absurd
attitude
if
it
is
to
remain
so
must
remain
aware
of
its
gratuitousness
so
it
is
with
the
work
of
art
if
the
commandments
of
the
absurd
are
not
respected
if
the
work
does
not
illustrate
divorce
and
revolt
if
it
sacrifices
to
illusions
and
arouses
hope
it
ceases
to
be
gratuitous
i
can
no
longer
detach
myself
from
it
my
life
may
find
a
meaning
in
it
but
that
is
trifling
it
ceases
to
be
that
exercise
in
detachment
and
passion
which
crowns
the
splendor
and
futility
of
a
man
s
life
in
the
creation
in
which
the
temptation
to
explain
is
the
strongest
can
one
overcome
that
temptation
in
the
fictional
world
in
which
awareness
of
the
real
world
is
keenest
can
i
remain
faithful
to
the
absurd
without
sacrificing
to
the
desire
to
judge
so
many
questions
to
be
taken
into
consideration
in
a
last
effort
it
must
be
already
clear
what
they
signify
they
are
the
last
scruples
of
an
awareness
that
fears
to
forsake
its
initial
and
difficult
lesson
in
favor
of
a
final
illusion
what
holds
for
creation
looked
upon
as
one
of
the
possible
attitudes
for
the
man
conscious
of
the
absurd
holds
for
all
the
styles
of
life
open
to
him
the
conqueror
or
the
actor
the
creator
or
don
juan
may
forget
that
their
exercise
in
living
could
not
do
without
awareness
of
its
mad
character
one
becomes
accustomed
so
quickly
a
man
wants
to
earn
money
in
order
to
be
happy
and
his
whole
effort
and
the
best
of
a
life
are
devoted
to
the
earning
of
that
money
happiness
is
forgotten
the
means
are
taken
for
the
end
likewise
the
whole
effort
of
this
conqueror
will
be
diverted
to
ambition
which
was
but
a
way
toward
a
greater
life
don
juan
in
turn
will
likewise
yield
to
his
fate
be
satisfied
with
that
existence
whose
nobility
is
of
value
only
through
revolt
for
one
it
is
awareness
and
for
the
other
revolt
in
both
cases
the
absurd
has
disappeared
there
is
so
much
stubborn
hope
in
the
human
heart
the
most
destitute
men
often
end
up
by
accepting
illusion
that
approval
prompted
by
the
need
for
peace
inwardly
parallels
the
existential
consent
there
are
thus
gods
of
light
and
idols
of
mud
but
it
is
essential
to
find
the
middle
path
leading
to
the
faces
of
man
so
far
the
failures
of
the
absurd
exigence
have
best
informed
us
as
to
what
it
is
in
the
same
way
if
we
are
to
be
informed
it
will
suffice
to
notice
that
fictional
creation
can
present
the
same
ambiguity
as
certain
philosophies
hence
i
can
choose
as
illustration
a
work
comprising
everything
that
denotes
awareness
of
the
absurd
having
a
clear
starting
point
and
a
lucid
climate
its
consequences
will
enlighten
us
if
the
absurd
is
not
respected
in
it
we
shall
know
by
what
expedient
illusion
enters
in
a
particular
example
a
theme
a
creator
s
fidelity
will
suffice
then
this
involves
the
same
analysis
that
has
already
been
made
at
greater
length
i
shall
examine
a
favorite
theme
of
dostoevsky
i
might
just
as
well
have
studied
other
works
but
in
this
work
the
problem
is
treated
directly
in
the
sense
of
nobility
and
emotion
as
for
the
existential
philosophies
already
discussed
this
parallelism
serves
my
purpose
kirilov
all
of
dostoevsky
s
heroes
question
themselves
as
to
the
meaning
of
life
in
this
they
are
modern
they
do
not
fear
ridicule
what
distinguishes
modern
sensibility
from
classical
sensibility
is
that
the
latter
thrives
on
moral
problems
and
the
former
on
metaphysical
problems
in
dostoevsky
s
novels
the
question
is
propounded
with
such
intensity
that
it
can
only
invite
extreme
solutions
existence
is
illusory
or
it
is
eternal
if
dostoevsky
were
satisfied
with
this
inquiry
he
would
be
a
philosopher
but
he
illustrates
the
consequences
that
such
intellectual
pastimes
may
have
in
a
man
s
life
and
in
this
regard
he
is
an
artist
among
those
consequences
his
attention
is
arrested
particularly
by
the
last
one
which
he
himself
calls
logical
suicide
in
his
diary
of
a
writer
in
the
installments
for
december
indeed
he
imagines
the
reasoning
of
logical
suicide
convinced
that
human
existence
is
an
utter
absurdity
for
anyone
without
faith
in
immortality
the
desperate
man
comes
to
the
following
conclusions
since
in
reply
to
my
questions
about
happiness
i
am
told
through
the
intermediary
of
my
consciousness
that
i
cannot
be
happy
except
in
harmony
with
the
great
all
which
i
cannot
conceive
and
shall
never
be
in
a
position
to
conceive
it
is
evident
since
finally
in
this
connection
i
assume
both
the
role
of
the
plaintiff
and
that
of
the
defendant
of
the
accused
and
of
the
judge
and
since
i
consider
this
comedy
perpetrated
by
nature
altogether
stupid
and
since
i
even
deem
it
humiliating
for
me
to
deign
to
play
it
in
my
indisputable
capacity
of
plaintiff
and
defendant
of
judge
and
accused
i
condemn
that
nature
which
with
such
impudent
nerve
brought
me
into
being
in
order
to
suffer
i
condemn
it
to
be
annihilated
with
me
there
remains
a
little
humor
in
that
position
this
suicide
kills
himself
because
on
the
metaphysical
plane
he
is
vexed
in
a
certain
sense
he
is
taking
his
revenge
this
is
his
way
of
proving
that
he
will
not
be
had
it
is
known
however
that
the
same
theme
is
embodied
but
with
the
most
wonderful
generality
in
kirilov
of
the
possessed
likewise
an
advocate
of
logical
suicide
kirilov
the
engineer
declares
somewhere
that
he
wants
to
take
his
own
life
because
it
is
his
idea
obviously
the
word
must
be
taken
in
its
proper
sense
it
is
for
an
idea
a
thought
that
he
is
getting
ready
for
death
this
is
the
superior
suicide
progressively
in
a
series
of
scenes
in
which
kirilov
s
mask
is
gradually
illuminated
the
fatal
thought
driving
him
is
revealed
to
us
the
engineer
in
fact
goes
back
to
the
arguments
of
the
diary
he
feels
that
god
is
necessary
and
that
he
must
exist
but
he
knows
that
he
does
not
and
cannot
exist
why
do
you
not
realize
he
exclaims
that
this
is
sufficient
reason
for
killing
oneself
that
attitude
involves
likewise
for
him
some
of
the
absurd
consequences
through
indifference
he
accepts
letting
his
suicide
be
used
to
the
advantage
of
a
cause
he
despises
i
decided
last
night
that
i
didn
t
care
and
finally
he
prepares
his
deed
with
a
mixed
feeling
of
revolt
and
freedom
i
shall
kill
myself
in
order
to
assert
my
insubordination
my
new
and
dreadful
liberty
it
is
no
longer
a
question
of
revenge
but
of
revolt
kirilov
is
consequently
an
absurd
character
yet
with
this
essential
reservation
he
kills
himself
but
he
himself
explains
this
contradiction
and
in
such
a
way
that
at
the
same
time
he
reveals
the
absurd
secret
in
all
its
purity
in
truth
he
adds
to
his
fatal
logic
an
extraordinary
ambition
which
gives
the
character
its
full
perspective
he
wants
to
kill
himself
to
become
god
the
reasoning
is
classic
in
its
clarity
if
god
does
not
exist
kirilov
is
god
if
god
does
not
exist
kirilov
must
kill
himself
kirilov
must
therefore
kill
himself
to
become
god
that
logic
is
absurd
but
it
is
what
is
needed
the
interesting
thing
however
is
to
give
a
meaning
to
that
divinity
brought
to
earth
that
amounts
to
clarifying
the
premise
if
god
does
not
exist
i
am
god
which
still
remains
rather
obscure
it
is
important
to
note
at
the
outset
that
the
man
who
flaunts
that
mad
claim
is
indeed
of
this
world
he
performs
his
gymnastics
every
morning
to
preserve
his
health
he
is
stirred
by
the
joy
of
chatov
recovering
his
wife
on
a
sheet
of
paper
to
be
found
after
his
death
he
wants
to
draw
a
face
sticking
out
his
tongue
at
them
he
is
childish
and
irascible
passionate
methodical
and
sensitive
of
the
superman
he
has
nothing
but
the
logic
and
the
obsession
whereas
of
man
he
has
the
whole
catalogue
yet
it
is
he
who
speaks
calmly
of
his
divinity
he
is
not
mad
or
else
dostoevsky
is
consequently
it
is
not
a
megalomaniac
s
illusion
that
excites
him
and
taking
the
words
in
their
specific
sense
would
in
this
instance
be
ridiculous
kirilov
himself
helps
us
to
understand
in
reply
to
a
question
from
stavrogin
he
makes
clear
that
he
is
not
talking
of
a
god
man
it
might
be
thought
that
this
springs
from
concern
to
distinguish
himself
from
christ
but
in
reality
it
is
a
matter
of
annexing
christ
kirilov
in
fact
fancies
for
a
moment
that
jesus
at
his
death
did
not
find
himself
in
paradise
he
found
out
then
that
his
torture
had
been
useless
the
laws
of
nature
says
the
engineer
made
christ
live
in
the
midst
of
falsehood
and
die
for
a
falsehood
solely
in
this
sense
jesus
indeed
personifies
the
whole
human
drama
he
is
the
complete
man
being
the
one
who
realized
the
most
absurd
condition
he
is
not
the
god
man
but
the
man
god
and
like
him
each
of
us
can
be
crucified
and
victimized
and
is
to
a
certain
degree
the
divinity
in
question
is
therefore
altogether
terrestrial
for
three
years
says
kirilov
i
sought
the
attribute
of
my
divinity
and
i
have
found
it
the
attribute
of
my
divinity
is
independence
now
can
be
seen
the
meaning
of
kirilov
s
premise
if
god
does
not
exist
i
am
god
to
become
god
is
merely
to
be
free
on
this
earth
not
to
serve
an
immortal
being
above
all
of
course
it
is
drawing
all
the
inferences
from
that
painful
independence
if
god
exists
all
depends
on
him
and
we
can
do
nothing
against
his
will
if
he
does
not
exist
everything
depends
on
us
for
kirilov
as
for
nietzsche
to
kill
god
is
to
become
god
oneself
it
is
to
realize
on
this
earth
the
eternal
life
of
which
the
gospel
speaks
but
if
this
metaphysical
crime
is
enough
for
man
s
fulfillment
why
add
suicide
why
kill
oneself
and
leave
this
world
after
having
won
freedom
that
is
contradictory
kirilov
is
well
aware
of
this
for
he
adds
if
you
feel
that
you
are
a
tsar
and
far
from
killing
yourself
you
will
live
covered
with
glory
but
men
in
general
do
not
know
it
they
do
not
feel
that
as
in
the
time
of
prometheus
they
entertain
blind
hopes
they
need
to
be
shown
the
way
and
cannot
do
without
preaching
consequently
kirilov
must
kill
himself
out
of
love
for
humanity
he
must
show
his
brothers
a
royal
and
difficult
path
on
which
he
will
be
the
first
it
is
a
pedagogical
suicide
kirilov
sacrifices
himself
then
but
if
he
is
crucified
he
will
not
be
victimized
he
remains
the
man
god
convinced
of
a
death
without
future
imbued
with
evangelical
melancholy
i
he
says
am
unhappy
because
i
am
obliged
to
assert
my
freedom
but
once
he
is
dead
and
men
are
at
last
enlightened
this
earth
will
be
peopled
with
tsars
and
lighted
up
with
human
glory
kirilov
s
pistol
shot
will
be
the
signal
for
the
last
revolution
thus
it
is
not
despair
that
urges
him
to
death
but
love
of
his
neighbor
for
his
own
sake
before
terminating
in
blood
an
indescribable
spiritual
adventure
kirilov
makes
a
remark
as
old
as
human
suffering
all
is
well
this
theme
of
suicide
in
dostoevsky
then
is
indeed
an
absurd
theme
let
us
merely
note
before
going
on
that
kirilov
reappears
in
other
characters
who
themselves
set
in
motion
additional
absurd
themes
stavrogin
and
ivan
karamazov
try
out
the
absurd
truths
in
practical
life
they
are
the
ones
liberated
by
kirilov
s
death
they
try
their
skill
at
being
tsars
stavrogin
leads
an
ironic
life
and
it
is
well
known
in
what
regard
he
arouses
hatred
around
him
and
yet
the
key
to
the
character
is
found
in
his
farewell
letter
i
have
not
been
able
to
detest
anything
he
is
a
tsar
in
indifference
ivan
is
likewise
by
refusing
to
surrender
the
royal
powers
of
the
mind
to
those
who
like
his
brother
prove
by
their
lives
that
it
is
essential
to
humiliate
oneself
in
order
to
believe
he
might
reply
that
the
condition
is
shameful
his
key
word
is
everything
is
permitted
with
the
appropriate
shade
of
melancholy
of
course
like
nietzsche
the
most
famous
of
god
s
assassins
he
ends
in
madness
but
this
is
a
risk
worth
running
and
faced
with
such
tragic
ends
the
essential
impulse
of
the
absurd
mind
is
to
ask
what
does
that
prove
thus
the
novels
like
the
diary
propound
the
absurd
question
they
establish
logic
unto
death
exaltation
dreadful
freedom
the
glory
of
the
tsars
become
human
all
is
well
everything
is
permitted
and
nothing
is
hateful
these
are
absurd
judgments
but
what
an
amazing
creation
in
which
those
creatures
of
fire
and
ice
seem
so
familiar
to
us
the
passionate
world
of
indifference
that
rumbles
in
their
hearts
does
not
seem
at
all
monstrous
to
us
we
recognize
in
it
our
everyday
anxieties
and
probably
no
one
so
much
as
dostoevsky
has
managed
to
give
the
absurd
world
such
familiar
and
tormenting
charms
yet
what
is
his
conclusion
two
quotations
will
show
the
complete
metaphysical
reversal
that
leads
the
writer
to
other
revelations
the
argument
of
the
one
who
commits
logical
suicide
having
provoked
protests
from
the
critics
dostoevsky
in
the
following
installments
of
the
diary
amplifies
his
position
and
concludes
thus
if
faith
in
immortality
is
so
necessary
to
the
human
being
that
without
it
he
comes
to
the
point
of
killing
himself
it
must
therefore
be
the
normal
state
of
humanity
since
this
is
the
case
the
immortality
of
the
human
soul
exists
without
any
doubt
then
again
in
the
last
pages
of
his
last
novel
at
the
conclusion
of
that
gigantic
combat
with
god
some
children
ask
aliocha
karamazov
is
it
true
what
religion
says
that
we
shall
rise
from
the
dead
that
we
shall
see
one
another
again
and
aliocha
answers
certainly
we
shall
see
one
another
again
we
shall
joyfully
tell
one
another
everything
that
has
happened
thus
kirilov
stavrogin
and
ivan
are
defeated
the
brothers
karamazov
replies
to
the
possessed
and
it
is
indeed
a
conclusion
aliocha
s
case
is
not
ambiguous
as
is
that
of
prince
muichkin
ill
the
latter
lives
in
a
perpetual
present
tinged
with
smiles
and
indifference
and
that
blissful
state
might
be
the
eternal
life
of
which
the
prince
speaks
on
the
contrary
aliocha
clearly
says
we
shall
meet
again
there
is
no
longer
any
question
of
suicide
and
of
madness
what
is
the
use
for
anyone
who
is
sure
of
immortality
and
of
its
joys
man
exchanges
his
divinity
for
happiness
we
shall
joyfully
tell
one
another
everything
that
has
happened
thus
again
kirilov
s
pistol
rang
out
somewhere
in
russia
but
the
world
continued
to
cherish
its
blind
hopes
men
did
not
understand
that
consequently
it
is
not
an
absurd
novelist
addressing
us
but
an
existential
novelist
here
too
the
leap
is
touching
and
gives
its
nobility
to
the
art
that
inspires
it
it
is
a
stirring
acquiescence
riddled
with
doubts
uncertain
and
ardent
speaking
of
the
brothers
karamazov
dostoevsky
wrote
the
chief
question
that
will
be
pursued
throughout
this
book
is
the
very
one
from
which
i
have
suffered
consciously
or
unconsciously
all
life
long
the
existence
of
god
it
is
hard
to
believe
that
a
novel
sufficed
to
transform
into
joyful
certainty
the
suffering
of
a
lifetime
one
commentator
correctly
pointed
out
that
dostoevsky
is
on
ivan
s
side
and
that
the
affirmative
chapters
took
three
months
of
effort
whereas
what
he
called
the
blasphemies
were
written
in
three
weeks
in
a
state
of
excitement
there
is
not
one
of
his
characters
who
does
not
have
that
thorn
in
the
flesh
who
does
not
aggravate
it
or
seek
a
remedy
for
it
in
sensation
or
immortality
in
any
case
let
us
remain
with
this
doubt
here
is
a
work
which
in
a
chiaroscuro
more
gripping
than
the
light
of
day
permits
us
to
seize
man
s
struggle
against
his
hopes
having
reached
the
end
the
creator
makes
his
choice
against
his
characters
that
contradiction
thus
allows
us
to
make
a
distinction
it
is
not
an
absurd
work
that
is
involved
here
but
a
work
that
propounds
the
absurd
problem
dostoevsky
s
reply
is
humiliation
shame
according
to
stavrogin
an
absurd
work
on
the
contrary
does
not
provide
a
reply
that
is
the
whole
difference
let
us
note
this
carefully
in
conclusion
what
contradicts
the
absurd
in
that
work
is
not
its
christian
character
but
rather
its
announcing
a
future
life
it
is
possible
to
be
christian
and
absurd
there
are
examples
of
christians
who
do
not
believe
in
a
future
life
in
regard
to
the
work
of
art
it
should
therefore
be
possible
to
define
one
of
the
directions
of
the
absurd
analysis
that
could
have
been
anticipated
in
the
preceding
pages
it
leads
to
propounding
the
absurdity
of
the
gospel
it
throws
light
upon
this
idea
fertile
in
repercussions
that
convictions
do
not
prevent
incredulity
on
the
contrary
it
is
easy
to
see
that
the
author
of
the
possessed
familiar
with
these
paths
in
conclusion
took
a
quite
different
way
the
surprising
reply
of
the
creator
to
his
characters
of
do
stoevsky
to
kirilov
can
indeed
be
summed
up
thus
existence
is
illusory
and
it
is
eternal
ephemeral
creation
at
this
point
i
perceive
therefore
that
hope
cannot
be
eluded
forever
and
that
it
can
beset
even
those
who
wanted
to
be
free
of
it
this
is
the
interest
i
find
in
the
works
discussed
up
to
this
point
i
could
at
least
in
the
realm
of
creation
list
some
truly
absurd
works
but
everything
must
have
a
beginning
the
object
of
this
quest
is
a
certain
fidelity
the
church
has
been
so
harsh
with
heretics
only
because
she
deemed
that
there
is
no
worse
enemy
than
a
child
who
has
gone
astray
but
the
record
of
gnostic
effronteries
and
the
persistence
of
manichean
currents
have
contributed
more
to
the
construction
of
orthodox
dogma
than
all
the
prayers
with
due
allowance
the
same
is
true
of
the
absurd
one
recognizes
one
s
course
by
discovering
the
paths
that
stray
from
it
at
the
very
conclusion
of
the
absurd
reasoning
in
one
of
the
attitudes
dictated
by
its
logic
it
is
not
a
matter
of
indifference
to
find
hope
coming
back
in
under
one
of
its
most
touching
guises
that
shows
the
difficulty
of
the
absurd
ascesis
above
all
it
shows
the
necessity
of
unfailing
alertness
and
thus
confirms
the
general
plan
of
this
essay
but
if
it
is
still
too
early
to
list
absurd
works
at
least
a
conclusion
can
be
reached
as
to
the
creative
attitude
one
of
those
which
can
complete
absurd
existence
art
can
never
be
so
well
served
as
by
a
negative
thought
its
dark
and
humiliated
proceedings
are
as
necessary
to
the
understanding
of
a
great
work
as
black
is
to
white
to
work
and
create
for
nothing
to
sculpture
in
clay
to
know
that
one
s
creation
has
no
future
to
see
one
s
work
destroyed
in
a
day
while
being
aware
that
fundamentally
this
has
no
more
importance
than
building
for
centuries
this
is
the
difficult
wisdom
that
absurd
thought
sanctions
performing
these
two
tasks
simultaneously
negating
on
the
one
hand
and
magnifying
on
the
other
is
the
way
open
to
the
absurd
creator
he
must
give
the
void
its
colors
this
leads
to
a
special
conception
of
the
work
of
art
too
often
the
work
of
a
creator
is
looked
upon
as
a
series
of
isolated
testimonies
thus
artist
and
man
of
letters
are
confused
a
profound
thought
is
in
a
constant
state
of
becoming
it
adopts
the
experience
of
a
life
and
assumes
its
shape
likewise
a
man
s
sole
creation
is
strengthened
in
its
successive
and
multiple
aspects
his
works
one
after
another
they
complement
one
an
other
correct
or
overtake
one
another
contradict
one
another
too
if
something
brings
creation
to
an
end
it
is
not
the
victorious
and
illusory
cry
of
the
blinded
artist
i
have
said
everything
but
the
death
of
the
creator
which
closes
his
experience
and
the
book
of
his
genius
that
effort
that
superhuman
consciousness
are
not
necessarily
apparent
to
the
reader
there
is
no
mystery
in
human
creation
will
performs
this
miracle
but
at
least
there
is
no
true
creation
without
a
secret
to
be
sure
a
succession
of
works
can
be
but
a
series
of
approximations
of
the
same
thought
but
it
is
possible
to
conceive
of
another
type
of
creator
proceeding
by
juxtaposition
their
works
may
seem
to
be
devoid
of
interrelations
to
a
certain
degree
they
are
contradictory
but
viewed
all
together
they
resume
their
natural
grouping
from
death
for
instance
they
derive
their
definitive
significance
they
receive
their
most
obvious
light
from
the
very
life
of
their
author
at
the
moment
of
death
the
succession
of
his
works
is
but
a
collection
of
failures
but
if
those
failures
all
have
the
same
resonance
the
creator
has
managed
to
repeat
the
image
of
his
own
condition
to
make
the
air
echo
with
the
sterile
secret
he
possesses
the
effort
to
dominate
is
considerable
here
but
human
intelligence
is
up
to
much
more
it
will
merely
indicate
clearly
the
voluntary
aspect
of
creation
elsewhere
i
have
brought
out
the
fact
that
human
will
had
no
other
purpose
than
to
maintain
awareness
but
that
could
not
do
without
discipline
of
all
the
schools
of
patience
and
lucidity
creation
is
the
most
effective
it
is
also
the
staggering
evidence
of
man
s
sole
dignity
the
dogged
revolt
against
his
condition
perseverance
in
an
effort
considered
sterile
it
calls
for
a
daily
effort
self
mastery
a
precise
estimate
of
the
limits
of
truth
measure
and
strength
it
constitutes
an
ascesis
all
that
for
nothing
in
order
to
repeat
and
mark
time
but
perhaps
the
great
work
of
art
has
less
importance
in
itself
than
in
the
ordeal
it
demands
of
a
man
and
the
opportunity
it
provides
him
of
overcoming
his
phantoms
and
approaching
a
little
closer
to
his
naked
reality
let
there
be
no
mistake
in
aesthetics
it
is
not
patient
inquiry
the
unceasing
sterile
illustration
of
a
thesis
that
i
am
calling
for
here
quite
the
contrary
if
i
have
made
myself
clearly
understood
the
thesis
novel
the
work
that
proves
the
most
hateful
of
all
is
the
one
that
most
often
is
inspired
by
a
smug
thought
you
demonstrate
the
truth
you
feel
sure
of
possessing
but
those
are
ideas
one
launches
and
ideas
are
the
contrary
of
thought
those
creators
are
philosophers
ashamed
of
themselves
those
i
am
speaking
of
or
whom
i
imagine
are
on
the
contrary
lucid
thinkers
at
a
certain
point
where
thought
turns
back
on
itself
they
raise
up
the
images
of
their
works
like
the
obvious
symbols
of
a
limited
mortal
and
rebellious
thought
they
perhaps
prove
something
but
those
proofs
are
ones
that
the
novelists
provide
for
themselves
rather
than
for
the
world
in
general
the
essential
is
that
the
novelists
should
triumph
in
the
concrete
and
that
this
constitute
their
nobility
this
wholly
carnal
triumph
has
been
prepared
for
them
by
a
thought
in
which
abstract
powers
have
been
humiliated
when
they
are
completely
so
at
the
same
time
the
flesh
makes
the
creation
shine
forth
in
all
its
absurd
luster
after
all
ironic
philosophies
produce
passionate
works
any
thought
that
abandons
unity
glorifies
diversity
and
diversity
is
the
home
of
art
the
only
thought
to
liberate
the
mind
is
that
which
leaves
it
alone
certain
of
its
limits
and
of
its
impending
end
no
doctrine
tempts
it
it
awaits
the
ripening
of
the
work
and
of
life
detached
from
it
the
work
will
once
more
give
a
barely
muffled
voice
to
a
soul
forever
freed
from
hope
or
it
will
give
voice
to
nothing
if
the
creator
tired
of
his
activity
intends
to
turn
away
that
is
equivalent
thus
i
ask
of
absurd
creation
what
i
required
from
thought
revolt
freedom
and
diversity
later
on
it
will
manifest
its
utter
futility
in
that
daily
effort
in
which
intelligence
and
passion
mingle
and
delight
each
other
the
absurd
man
discovers
a
discipline
that
will
make
up
the
greatest
of
his
strengths
the
required
diligence
the
doggedness
and
lucidity
thus
resemble
the
conqueror
s
attitude
to
create
is
likewise
to
give
a
shape
to
one
s
fate
for
all
these
characters
their
work
defines
them
at
least
as
much
as
it
is
defined
by
them
the
actor
taught
us
this
there
is
no
frontier
between
being
and
appearing
let
me
repeat
none
of
all
this
has
any
real
meaning
on
the
way
to
that
liberty
there
is
still
a
progress
to
be
made
the
final
effort
for
these
related
minds
creator
or
conqueror
is
to
manage
to
free
themselves
also
from
their
undertakings
succeed
in
granting
that
the
very
work
whether
it
be
conquest
love
or
creation
may
well
not
be
consummate
thus
the
utter
futility
of
any
individual
life
indeed
that
gives
them
more
freedom
in
the
realization
of
that
work
just
as
becoming
aware
of
the
absurdity
of
life
authorized
them
to
plunge
into
it
with
every
excess
all
that
remains
is
a
fate
whose
outcome
alone
is
fatal
outside
of
that
single
fatality
of
death
everything
joy
or
happiness
is
liberty
a
world
remains
of
which
man
is
the
sole
master
what
bound
him
was
the
illusion
of
another
world
the
outcome
of
his
thought
ceasing
to
be
renunciatory
flowers
in
images
it
frolics
in
myths
to
be
sure
but
myths
with
no
other
depth
than
that
of
human
suffering
and
like
it
inexhaustible
not
the
divine
fable
that
amuses
and
blinds
but
the
terrestrial
face
gesture
and
drama
in
which
are
summed
up
a
difficult
wisdom
and
an
ephemeral
passion
the
myth
of
sisyphus
the
gods
had
condemned
sisyphus
to
ceaselessly
rolling
a
rock
to
the
top
of
a
mountain
whence
the
stone
would
fall
back
of
its
own
weight
they
had
thought
with
some
reason
that
there
is
no
more
dreadful
punishment
than
futile
and
hopeless
labor
if
one
believes
homer
sisyphus
was
the
wisest
and
most
prudent
of
mortals
according
to
another
tradition
however
he
was
disposed
to
practice
the
profession
of
highwayman
i
see
no
contradiction
in
this
opinions
differ
as
to
the
reasons
why
he
became
the
futile
laborer
of
the
underworld
to
begin
with
he
is
accused
of
a
certain
levity
in
regard
to
the
gods
he
stole
their
secrets
aegina
the
daughter
of
aesopus
was
carried
off
by
jupiter
the
father
was
shocked
by
that
disappearance
and
complained
to
sisyphus
he
who
knew
of
the
abduction
offered
to
tell
about
it
on
condition
that
aesopus
would
give
water
to
the
citadel
of
corinth
to
the
celestial
thunderbolts
he
preferred
the
benediction
of
water
he
was
punished
for
this
in
the
underworld
homer
tells
us
also
that
sisyphus
had
put
death
in
chains
pluto
could
not
endure
the
sight
of
his
deserted
silent
empire
he
dispatched
the
god
of
war
who
liberated
death
from
the
hands
of
her
conqueror
it
is
said
also
that
sisyphus
being
near
to
death
rashly
wanted
to
test
his
wife
s
love
he
ordered
her
to
cast
his
unburied
body
into
the
middle
of
the
public
square
sisyphus
woke
up
in
the
underworld
and
there
annoyed
by
an
obedience
so
contrary
to
human
love
he
obtained
from
pluto
permission
to
return
to
earth
in
order
to
chastise
his
wife
but
when
he
had
seen
again
the
face
of
this
world
enjoyed
water
and
sun
warm
stones
and
the
sea
he
no
longer
wanted
to
go
back
to
the
infernal
darkness
recalls
signs
of
anger
warnings
were
of
no
avail
many
years
more
he
lived
facing
the
curve
of
the
gulf
the
sparkling
sea
and
the
smiles
of
earth
a
decree
of
the
gods
was
necessary
mercury
came
and
seized
the
impudent
man
by
the
collar
and
snatching
him
from
his
joys
led
him
forcibly
back
to
the
underworld
where
his
rock
was
ready
for
him
you
have
already
grasped
that
sisyphus
is
the
absurd
hero
he
is
as
much
through
his
passions
as
through
his
torture
his
scorn
of
the
gods
his
hatred
of
death
and
his
passion
for
life
won
him
that
unspeakable
penalty
in
which
the
whole
being
is
exerted
toward
accomplishing
nothing
this
is
the
price
that
must
be
paid
for
the
passions
of
this
earth
nothing
is
told
us
about
sisyphus
in
the
underworld
myths
are
made
for
the
imagination
to
breathe
life
into
them
as
for
this
myth
one
sees
merely
the
whole
effort
of
a
body
straining
to
raise
the
huge
stone
to
roll
it
and
push
it
up
a
slope
a
hundred
times
over
one
sees
the
face
screwed
up
the
cheek
tight
against
the
stone
the
shoulder
bracing
the
clay
covered
mass
the
foot
wedging
it
the
fresh
start
with
arms
outstretched
the
wholly
human
security
of
two
earth
clotted
hands
at
the
very
end
of
his
long
effort
measured
by
skyless
space
and
time
without
depth
the
purpose
is
achieved
then
sisyphus
watches
the
stone
rush
down
in
a
few
moments
toward
that
lower
world
whence
he
will
have
to
push
it
up
again
toward
the
summit
he
goes
back
down
to
the
plain
it
is
during
that
return
that
pause
that
sisyphus
interests
me
a
face
that
toils
so
close
to
stones
is
already
stone
itself
i
see
that
man
going
back
down
with
a
heavy
yet
measured
step
toward
the
torment
of
which
he
will
never
know
the
end
that
hour
like
a
breathing
space
which
returns
as
surely
as
his
suffering
that
is
the
hour
of
consciousness
at
each
of
those
moments
when
he
leaves
the
heights
and
gradually
sinks
toward
the
lairs
of
the
gods
he
is
superior
to
his
fate
he
is
stronger
than
his
rock
if
this
myth
is
tragic
that
is
because
its
hero
is
conscious
where
would
his
torture
be
indeed
if
at
every
step
the
hope
of
succeeding
upheld
him
the
workman
of
today
works
every
day
in
his
life
at
the
same
tasks
and
this
fate
is
no
less
absurd
but
it
is
tragic
only
at
the
rare
moments
when
it
becomes
conscious
sisyphus
proletarian
of
the
gods
powerless
and
rebellious
knows
the
whole
extent
of
his
wretched
condition
it
is
what
he
thinks
of
during
his
descent
the
lucidity
that
was
to
constitute
his
torture
at
the
same
time
crowns
his
victory
there
is
no
fate
that
cannot
be
surmounted
by
scorn
if
the
descent
is
thus
sometimes
performed
in
sorrow
it
can
also
take
place
in
joy
this
word
is
not
too
much
again
i
fancy
sisyphus
returning
toward
his
rock
and
the
sorrow
was
in
the
beginning
when
the
images
of
earth
cling
too
tightly
to
memory
when
the
call
of
happiness
becomes
too
insistent
it
happens
that
melancholy
rises
in
man
s
heart
this
is
the
rock
s
victory
this
is
the
rock
itself
the
boundless
grief
is
too
heavy
to
bear
these
are
our
nights
of
gethsemane
but
crushing
truths
perish
from
being
acknowledged
thus
cedipus
at
the
outset
obeys
fate
without
knowing
it
but
from
the
moment
he
knows
his
tragedy
begins
yet
at
the
same
moment
blind
and
desperate
he
realizes
that
the
only
bond
linking
him
to
the
world
is
the
cool
hand
of
a
girl
then
a
tremendous
remark
rings
out
despite
so
many
ordeals
my
advanced
age
and
the
nobility
of
my
soul
make
me
conclude
that
all
is
well
sophocles
cedipus
like
dostoevsky
s
kirilov
thus
gives
the
recipe
for
the
absurd
victory
ancient
wisdom
confirms
modern
heroism
one
does
not
discover
the
absurd
without
being
tempted
to
write
a
manual
of
happiness
what
by
such
narrow
ways
there
is
but
one
world
however
happiness
and
the
absurd
are
two
sons
of
the
same
earth
they
are
inseparable
it
would
be
a
mistake
to
say
that
happiness
necessarily
springs
from
the
absurd
discovery
it
happens
as
well
that
the
feeling
of
the
absurd
springs
from
happiness
i
conclude
that
all
is
well
says
cedipus
and
that
remark
is
sacred
it
echoes
in
the
wild
and
limited
universe
of
man
it
teaches
that
all
is
not
has
not
been
exhausted
it
drives
out
of
this
world
a
god
who
had
come
into
it
with
dissatisfaction
and
a
preference
for
futile
sufferings
it
makes
of
fate
a
human
matter
which
must
be
settled
among
men
all
sisyphus
silent
joy
is
contained
therein
his
fate
belongs
to
him
his
rock
is
his
thing
likewise
the
absurd
man
when
he
contemplates
his
torment
silences
all
the
idols
in
the
universe
suddenly
restored
to
its
silence
the
myriad
wondering
little
voices
of
the
earth
rise
up
unconscious
secret
calls
invitations
from
all
the
faces
they
are
the
necessary
reverse
and
price
of
victory
there
is
no
sun
without
shadow
and
it
is
es
sential
to
know
the
night
the
absurd
man
says
yes
and
his
effort
will
henceforth
be
unceasing
if
there
is
a
personal
fate
there
is
no
higher
destiny
or
at
least
there
is
but
one
which
he
concludes
is
inevitable
and
despicable
for
the
rest
he
knows
himself
to
be
the
master
of
his
days
at
that
subtle
moment
when
man
glances
backward
over
his
life
sisyphus
returning
toward
his
rock
in
that
slight
pivoting
he
contemplates
that
series
of
unrelated
actions
which
becomes
his
fate
created
by
him
combined
under
his
memory
s
eye
and
soon
sealed
by
his
death
thus
convinced
of
the
wholly
human
origin
of
all
that
is
human
a
blind
man
eager
to
see
who
knows
that
the
night
has
no
end
he
is
still
on
the
go
the
rock
is
still
rolling
i
leave
sisyphus
at
the
foot
of
the
mountain
one
always
finds
one
s
burden
again
but
sisyphus
teaches
the
higher
fidelity
that
negates
the
gods
and
raises
rocks
he
too
concludes
that
all
is
well
this
universe
henceforth
without
a
master
seems
to
him
neither
sterile
nor
futile
each
atom
of
that
stone
each
mineral
flake
of
that
night
filled
mountain
in
itself
forms
a
world
the
struggle
itself
toward
the
heights
is
enough
to
fill
a
man
s
heart
one
must
imagine
sisyphus
happy
appendix
hope
and
the
absurd
in
the
work
of
franz
kafka
the
whole
art
of
kafka
consists
in
forcing
the
reader
to
reread
his
endings
or
his
absence
of
endings
suggest
explanations
which
however
are
not
revealed
in
clear
language
but
before
they
seem
justified
require
that
the
story
be
reread
from
another
point
of
view
sometimes
there
is
a
double
possibility
of
interpretation
whence
appears
the
necessity
for
two
readings
this
is
what
the
author
wanted
but
it
would
be
wrong
to
try
to
interpret
everything
in
kafka
in
detail
a
symbol
is
always
in
general
and
however
precise
its
translation
an
artist
can
restore
to
it
only
its
movement
there
is
no
word
for
word
rendering
moreover
nothing
is
harder
to
understand
than
a
symbolic
work
a
symbol
always
transcends
the
one
who
makes
use
of
it
and
makes
him
say
in
reality
more
than
he
is
aware
of
expressing
in
this
regard
the
surest
means
of
getting
hold
of
it
is
not
to
provoke
it
to
begin
the
work
without
a
preconceived
attitude
and
not
to
look
for
its
hidden
currents
for
kafka
in
particular
it
is
fair
to
agree
to
his
rules
to
approach
the
drama
through
its
externals
and
the
novel
through
its
form
at
first
glance
and
for
a
casual
reader
they
are
disturbing
adventures
that
carry
off
quaking
and
dogged
characters
into
pursuit
of
problems
they
never
formulate
in
the
trial
joseph
k
is
accused
but
he
doesn
t
know
of
what
he
is
doubtless
eager
to
defend
himself
but
he
doesn
t
know
why
the
lawyers
find
his
case
difficult
meanwhile
he
does
not
neglect
to
love
to
eat
or
to
read
his
paper
then
he
is
judged
but
the
courtroom
is
very
dark
he
doesn
t
understand
much
he
merely
assumes
that
he
is
condemned
but
to
what
he
barely
wonders
at
times
he
suspects
just
the
same
and
he
continues
living
some
time
later
two
well
dressed
and
polite
gentlemen
come
to
get
him
and
invite
him
to
follow
them
most
courteously
they
lead
him
into
a
wretched
suburb
put
his
head
on
a
stone
and
slit
his
throat
before
dying
the
condemned
man
says
merely
like
a
dog
you
see
that
it
is
hard
to
speak
of
a
symbol
in
a
tale
whose
most
obvious
quality
just
happens
to
be
naturalness
but
naturalness
is
a
hard
category
to
understand
there
are
works
in
which
the
event
seems
natural
to
the
reader
but
there
are
others
rarer
to
be
sure
in
which
the
character
considers
natural
what
happens
to
him
by
an
odd
but
obvious
paradox
the
more
extraordinary
the
character
s
adventures
are
the
more
noticeable
will
be
the
naturalness
of
the
story
it
is
in
proportion
to
the
divergence
we
feel
between
the
strangeness
of
a
man
s
life
and
the
simplicity
with
which
that
man
accepts
it
it
seems
that
this
naturalness
is
kafka
s
and
precisely
one
is
well
aware
what
the
trial
means
people
have
spoken
of
an
image
of
the
human
condition
to
be
sure
yet
it
is
both
simpler
and
more
complex
i
mean
that
the
significance
of
the
novel
is
more
particular
and
more
personal
to
kafka
to
a
certain
degree
he
is
the
one
who
does
the
talking
even
though
it
is
me
he
confesses
he
lives
and
he
is
condemned
he
learns
this
on
the
first
pages
of
the
novel
he
is
pursuing
in
this
world
and
if
he
tries
to
cope
with
this
he
nonetheless
does
so
without
surprise
he
will
never
show
sufficient
astonishment
at
this
lack
of
astonishment
it
is
by
such
contradictions
that
the
first
signs
of
the
absurd
work
are
recognized
the
mind
projects
into
the
concrete
its
spiritual
tragedy
and
it
can
do
so
solely
by
means
of
a
perpetual
paradox
which
confers
on
colors
the
power
to
express
the
void
and
on
daily
gestures
the
strength
to
translate
eternal
ambitions
likewise
the
castle
is
perhaps
a
theology
in
action
but
it
is
first
of
all
the
individual
adventure
of
a
soul
in
quest
of
its
grace
of
a
man
who
asks
of
this
world
s
objects
their
royal
secret
and
of
women
the
signs
of
the
god
that
sleeps
in
them
metamorphosis
in
turn
certainly
represents
the
horrible
imagery
of
an
ethic
of
lucidity
but
it
is
also
the
product
of
that
incalculable
amazement
man
feels
at
being
conscious
of
the
beast
he
becomes
effortlessly
in
this
fundamental
ambiguity
lies
kafka
s
secret
these
perpetual
oscillations
between
the
natural
and
the
extraordinary
the
individual
and
the
universal
the
tragic
and
the
everyday
the
absurd
and
the
logical
are
found
throughout
his
work
and
give
it
both
its
resonance
and
its
meaning
these
are
the
paradoxes
that
must
be
enumerated
the
contradictions
that
must
be
strengthened
in
order
to
understand
the
absurd
work
a
symbol
indeed
assumes
two
planes
two
worlds
of
ideas
and
sensations
and
a
dictionary
of
correspondences
between
them
this
lexicon
is
the
hardest
thing
to
draw
up
but
awaking
to
the
two
worlds
brought
face
to
face
is
tantamount
to
getting
on
the
trail
of
their
secret
relationships
in
kafka
these
two
worlds
are
that
of
everyday
life
on
the
one
hand
and
on
the
other
that
of
supernatural
anxiety
it
seems
that
we
are
witnessing
here
an
interminable
exploitation
of
nietzsche
s
remark
great
problems
are
in
the
street
there
is
in
the
human
condition
and
this
is
a
commonplace
of
all
literatures
a
basic
absurdity
as
well
as
an
implacable
nobility
the
two
coincide
as
is
natural
both
of
them
are
represented
let
me
repeat
in
the
ridiculous
divorce
separating
our
spiritual
excesses
and
the
ephemeral
joys
of
the
body
the
absurd
thing
is
that
it
should
be
the
soul
of
this
body
which
it
transcends
so
inordinately
whoever
would
like
to
represent
this
absurdity
must
give
it
life
in
a
series
of
parallel
contrasts
thus
it
is
that
kafka
expresses
tragedy
by
the
everyday
and
the
absurd
by
the
logical
an
actor
lends
more
force
to
a
tragic
character
the
more
careful
he
is
not
to
exaggerate
it
if
he
is
moderate
the
horror
he
inspires
will
be
immoderate
in
this
regard
greek
tragedy
is
rich
in
lessons
in
a
tragic
work
fate
always
makes
itself
felt
better
in
the
guise
of
logic
and
naturalness
cedipus
s
fate
is
announced
in
advance
it
is
decided
supernaturally
that
he
will
commit
the
murder
and
the
incest
the
drama
s
whole
effort
is
to
show
the
logical
system
which
from
deduction
to
deduction
will
crown
the
hero
s
misfortune
merely
to
announce
to
us
that
uncommon
fate
is
scarcely
horrible
because
it
is
improbable
but
if
its
necessity
is
demonstrated
to
us
in
the
framework
of
everyday
life
society
state
familiar
emotion
then
the
horror
is
hallowed
in
that
revolt
that
shakes
man
and
makes
him
say
that
is
not
possible
there
is
an
element
of
desperate
certainty
that
that
can
be
this
is
the
whole
secret
of
greek
tragedy
or
at
least
of
one
of
its
aspects
for
there
is
another
which
by
a
reverse
method
would
help
us
to
understand
kafka
better
the
human
heart
has
a
tiresome
tendency
to
label
as
fate
only
what
crushes
it
but
happiness
likewise
in
its
way
is
without
reason
since
it
is
inevitable
modern
man
however
takes
the
credit
for
it
himself
when
he
doesn
t
fail
to
recognize
it
much
could
be
said
on
the
contrary
about
the
privileged
fates
of
greek
tragedy
and
those
favored
in
legend
who
like
ulysses
in
the
midst
of
the
worst
adventures
are
saved
from
themselves
it
was
not
so
easy
to
return
to
ithaca
what
must
be
remembered
in
any
case
is
that
secret
complicity
that
joins
the
logical
and
the
everyday
to
the
tragic
this
is
why
samsa
the
hero
of
metamorphosis
is
a
traveling
salesman
this
is
why
the
only
thing
that
disturbs
him
in
the
strange
adventure
that
makes
a
vermin
of
him
is
that
his
boss
will
be
angry
at
his
absence
legs
and
feelers
grow
out
on
him
his
spine
arches
up
white
spots
appear
on
his
belly
and
i
shall
not
say
that
this
does
not
astonish
him
for
the
effect
would
be
spoiled
but
it
causes
him
a
slight
annoyance
the
whole
art
of
kafka
is
in
that
distinction
in
his
central
work
the
castle
the
details
of
everyday
life
stand
out
and
yet
in
that
strange
novel
in
which
nothing
concludes
and
everything
begins
over
again
it
is
the
essential
adventure
of
a
soul
in
quest
of
its
grace
that
is
represented
that
translation
of
the
problem
into
action
that
coincidence
of
the
general
and
the
particular
are
recognized
likewise
in
the
little
artifices
that
belong
to
every
great
creator
in
the
trial
the
hero
might
have
been
named
schmidt
or
franz
kafka
but
he
is
named
joseph
k
he
is
not
kafka
and
yet
he
is
kafka
he
is
an
average
european
he
is
like
everybody
else
but
he
is
also
the
entity
k
who
is
the
x
of
this
flesh
and
blood
equation
likewise
if
kafka
wants
to
express
the
absurd
he
will
make
use
of
consistency
you
know
the
story
of
the
crazy
man
who
was
fishing
in
a
bathtub
a
doctor
with
ideas
as
to
psychiatric
treatments
asked
him
if
they
were
biting
to
which
he
received
the
harsh
reply
of
course
not
you
fool
since
this
is
a
bathtub
that
story
belongs
to
the
baroque
type
but
in
it
can
be
grasped
quite
clearly
to
what
a
degree
the
absurd
effect
is
linked
to
an
excess
of
logic
kafka
s
world
is
in
truth
an
indescribable
universe
in
which
man
allows
himself
the
tormenting
luxury
of
fishing
in
a
bathtub
knowing
that
nothing
will
come
of
it
consequently
i
recognize
here
a
work
that
is
absurd
in
its
principles
as
for
the
trial
for
instance
i
can
indeed
say
that
it
is
a
complete
success
flesh
wins
out
nothing
is
lacking
neither
the
unexpressed
revolt
but
it
is
what
is
writing
nor
lucid
and
mute
despair
but
it
is
what
is
creating
nor
that
amazing
freedom
of
manner
which
the
characters
of
the
novel
exemplify
until
their
ultimate
death
yet
this
world
is
not
so
closed
as
it
seems
into
this
universe
devoid
of
progress
kafka
is
going
to
introduce
hope
in
a
strange
form
in
this
regard
the
trial
and
the
castle
do
not
follow
the
same
direction
they
complement
each
other
the
barely
perceptible
progression
from
one
to
the
other
represents
a
tremendous
conquest
in
the
realm
of
evasion
the
trial
propounds
a
problem
which
the
castle
to
a
certain
degree
solves
the
first
describes
according
to
a
quasi
scientific
method
and
without
concluding
the
second
to
a
certain
degree
explains
the
trial
diagnoses
and
the
castle
imagines
a
treatment
but
the
remedy
proposed
here
does
not
cure
it
merely
brings
the
malady
back
into
normal
life
it
helps
to
accept
it
in
a
certain
sense
let
us
think
of
kierkegaard
it
makes
people
cherish
it
the
land
surveyor
k
cannot
imagine
another
anxiety
than
the
one
that
is
tormenting
him
the
very
people
around
him
become
attached
to
that
void
and
that
nameless
pain
as
if
suffering
assumed
in
this
case
a
privileged
aspect
how
i
need
you
frieda
says
to
k
how
forsaken
i
feel
since
knowing
you
when
you
are
not
with
me
this
subtle
remedy
that
makes
us
love
what
crushes
us
and
makes
hope
spring
up
in
a
world
without
issue
this
sudden
leap
through
which
everything
is
changed
is
the
secret
of
the
existential
revolution
and
of
the
castle
itself
few
works
are
more
rigorous
in
their
development
than
the
castle
k
is
named
land
surveyor
to
the
castle
and
he
arrives
in
the
village
but
from
the
village
to
the
castle
it
is
impossible
to
communicate
for
hundreds
of
pages
k
persists
in
seeking
his
way
makes
every
advance
uses
trickery
and
expedients
never
gets
angry
and
with
disconcerting
good
will
tries
to
assume
the
duties
entrusted
to
him
each
chapter
is
a
new
frustration
and
also
a
new
beginning
it
is
not
logic
but
consistent
method
the
scope
of
that
insistence
constitutes
the
work
s
tragic
quality
when
k
telephones
to
the
castle
he
hears
confused
mingled
voices
vague
laughs
distant
invitations
that
is
enough
to
feed
his
hope
like
those
few
signs
appearing
in
summer
skies
or
those
evening
anticipations
which
make
up
our
reason
for
living
here
is
found
the
secret
of
the
melancholy
peculiar
to
kafka
the
same
in
truth
that
is
found
in
proust
s
work
or
in
the
landscape
of
plotinus
a
nostalgia
for
a
lost
paradise
i
become
very
sad
says
olga
when
barnabas
tells
me
in
the
morning
that
he
is
going
to
the
castle
that
probably
futile
trip
that
probably
wasted
day
that
probably
empty
hope
probably
on
this
implication
kafka
gambles
his
entire
work
but
nothing
avails
the
quest
of
the
eternal
here
is
meticulous
and
those
inspired
automata
kafka
s
characters
provide
us
with
a
precise
image
of
what
we
should
be
if
we
were
deprived
of
our
distractions
and
utterly
consigned
to
the
humiliations
of
the
divine
in
the
castle
that
surrender
to
the
everyday
becomes
an
ethic
the
great
hope
of
k
is
to
get
the
castle
to
adopt
him
unable
to
achieve
this
alone
his
whole
effort
is
to
deserve
this
favor
by
becoming
an
inhabitant
of
the
village
by
losing
the
status
of
foreigner
that
everyone
makes
him
feel
what
he
wants
is
an
occupation
a
home
the
life
of
a
healthy
normal
man
he
can
t
stand
his
madness
any
longer
he
wants
to
be
reasonable
he
wants
to
cast
off
the
peculiar
curse
that
makes
him
a
stranger
to
the
village
the
episode
of
frieda
is
significant
in
this
regard
if
he
takes
as
his
mistress
this
woman
who
has
known
one
of
the
castle
s
officials
this
is
because
of
her
past
he
derives
from
her
something
that
transcends
him
while
being
aware
of
what
makes
her
forever
unworthy
of
the
castle
this
makes
one
think
of
kierkegaard
s
strange
love
for
regina
olsen
in
certain
men
the
fire
of
eternity
consuming
them
is
great
enough
for
them
to
burn
in
it
the
very
heart
of
those
closest
to
them
the
fatal
mistake
that
consists
in
giving
to
god
what
is
not
god
s
is
likewise
the
subject
of
this
episode
of
the
castle
but
for
kafka
it
seems
that
this
is
not
a
mistake
it
is
a
doctrine
and
a
leap
there
is
nothing
that
is
not
god
s
even
more
significant
is
the
fact
that
the
land
surveyor
breaks
with
frieda
in
order
to
go
toward
the
barnabas
sisters
for
the
barnabas
family
is
the
only
one
in
the
village
that
is
utterly
forsaken
by
the
castle
and
by
the
village
itself
amalia
the
elder
sister
has
rejected
the
shameful
propositions
made
her
by
one
of
the
castle
s
officials
the
immoral
curse
that
followed
has
forever
cast
her
out
from
the
love
of
god
being
incapable
of
losing
one
s
honor
for
god
amounts
to
making
oneself
unworthy
of
his
grace
you
recognize
a
theme
familiar
to
existential
philosophy
truth
contrary
to
morality
at
this
point
things
are
far
reaching
for
the
path
pursued
by
kafka
s
hero
from
frieda
to
the
barnabas
sisters
is
the
very
one
that
leads
from
trusting
love
to
the
deification
of
the
absurd
here
again
kafka
s
thought
runs
parallel
to
kierkegaard
it
is
not
surprising
that
the
barnabas
story
is
placed
at
the
end
of
the
book
the
land
surveyor
s
last
attempt
is
to
recapture
god
through
what
negates
him
to
recognize
him
not
according
to
our
categories
of
goodness
and
beauty
but
behind
the
empty
and
hideous
aspects
of
his
indifference
of
his
injustice
and
of
his
hatred
that
stranger
who
asks
the
castle
to
adopt
him
is
at
the
end
of
his
voyage
a
little
more
exiled
because
this
time
he
is
unfaithful
to
himself
forsaking
morality
logic
and
intellectual
truths
in
order
to
try
to
enter
endowed
solely
with
his
mad
hope
the
desert
of
divine
grace
the
word
hope
used
here
is
not
ridiculous
on
the
contrary
the
more
tragic
the
condition
described
by
kafka
the
firmer
and
more
aggressive
that
hope
becomes
the
more
truly
absurd
the
trial
is
the
more
moving
and
illegitimate
the
impassioned
leap
of
the
castle
seems
but
we
find
here
again
in
a
pure
state
the
paradox
of
existential
thought
as
it
is
expressed
for
instance
by
kierkegaard
earthly
hope
must
be
killed
only
then
can
one
be
saved
by
true
hope
which
can
be
translated
one
has
to
have
written
the
trial
to
undertake
the
castle
most
of
those
who
have
spoken
of
kafka
have
indeed
defined
his
work
as
a
desperate
cry
with
no
recourse
left
to
man
but
this
calls
for
review
there
is
hope
and
hope
to
me
the
optimistic
work
of
henri
bordeaux
seems
peculiarly
discouraging
this
is
because
it
has
nothing
for
the
discriminating
malraux
s
thought
on
the
other
hand
is
always
bracing
but
in
these
two
cases
neither
the
same
hope
nor
the
same
despair
is
at
issue
i
see
merely
that
the
absurd
work
itself
may
lead
to
the
infidelity
i
want
to
avoid
the
work
which
was
but
an
ineffectual
repetition
of
a
sterile
condition
a
lucid
glorification
ol
the
ephemeral
becomes
here
a
cradle
of
illusions
it
explains
it
gives
a
shape
to
hope
the
creator
can
no
longer
divorce
himself
from
it
it
is
not
the
tragic
game
it
was
to
be
it
gives
a
meaning
to
the
author
s
life
it
is
strange
in
any
case
that
works
of
related
inspiration
like
those
of
kafka
kierkegaard
or
chestov
those
in
short
of
existential
novelists
and
philosophers
completely
oriented
toward
the
absurd
and
its
consequences
should
in
the
long
run
lead
to
that
tremendous
cry
of
hope
they
embrace
the
god
that
consumes
them
it
is
through
humility
that
hope
enters
in
for
the
absurd
of
this
existence
assures
them
a
little
more
of
supernatural
reality
if
the
course
of
this
life
leads
to
god
there
is
an
outcome
after
all
and
the
perseverance
the
insistence
with
which
kierkegaard
chestov
and
kafka
s
heroes
repeat
their
itineraries
are
a
special
warrant
of
the
uplifting
power
of
that
certainty
kafka
refuses
his
god
moral
nobility
evidence
virtue
coherence
but
only
the
better
to
fall
into
his
arms
the
absurd
is
recognized
accepted
and
man
is
resigned
to
it
but
from
then
on
we
know
that
it
has
ceased
to
be
the
absurd
within
the
limits
of
the
human
condition
what
greater
hope
than
the
hope
that
allows
an
escape
from
that
condition
as
i
see
once
more
existential
thought
in
this
regard
and
contrary
to
current
opinion
is
steeped
in
a
vast
hope
the
very
hope
which
at
the
time
of
early
christianity
and
the
spreading
of
the
good
news
inflamed
the
ancient
world
but
in
that
leap
that
characterizes
all
existential
thought
in
that
insistence
in
that
surveying
of
a
divinity
devoid
of
surface
how
can
one
fail
to
see
the
mark
of
a
lucidity
that
repudiates
itself
it
is
merely
claimed
that
this
is
pride
abdicating
to
save
itself
such
a
repudiation
would
be
fecund
but
this
does
not
change
that
the
moral
value
of
lucidity
cannot
be
diminished
in
my
eyes
by
calling
it
sterile
like
all
pride
for
a
truth
also
by
its
very
definition
is
sterile
all
facts
are
in
a
world
where
everything
is
given
and
nothing
is
explained
the
fecundity
of
a
value
or
of
a
metaphysic
is
a
notion
devoid
of
meaning
in
any
case
you
see
here
in
what
tradition
of
thought
kafka
s
work
takes
its
place
it
would
indeed
be
intelligent
to
consider
as
inevitable
the
progression
leading
from
the
trial
to
the
castle
joseph
k
and
the
land
surveyor
k
are
merely
two
poles
that
attract
kafka
i
shall
speak
like
him
and
say
that
his
work
is
probably
not
absurd
but
that
should
not
deter
us
from
seeing
its
nobility
and
universality
they
come
from
the
fact
that
he
managed
to
represent
so
fully
the
everyday
passage
from
hope
to
grief
and
from
desperate
wisdom
to
intentional
blindness
his
work
is
universal
a
really
absurd
work
is
not
universal
to
the
extent
to
which
it
represents
the
emotionally
moving
face
of
man
fleeing
humanity
deriving
from
his
contradictions
reasons
for
believing
reasons
for
hoping
from
his
fecund
despairs
and
calling
life
his
terrifying
apprenticeship
in
death
it
is
universal
because
its
inspiration
is
religious
as
in
all
religions
man
is
freed
of
the
weight
of
his
own
life
but
if
i
know
that
if
i
can
even
admire
it
i
also
know
that
i
am
not
seeking
what
is
universal
but
what
is
true
the
two
may
well
not
coincide
this
particular
view
will
be
better
understood
if
i
say
that
truly
hopeless
thought
just
happens
to
be
defined
by
the
opposite
criteria
and
that
the
tragic
work
might
be
the
work
that
after
all
future
hope
is
exiled
describes
the
life
of
a
happy
man
the
more
exciting
life
is
the
more
absurd
is
the
idea
of
losing
it
this
is
perhaps
the
secret
of
that
proud
aridity
felt
in
nietzsche
s
work
in
this
connection
nietzsche
appears
to
be
the
only
artist
to
have
derived
the
extreme
consequences
of
an
aesthetic
of
the
absurd
inasmuch
as
his
final
message
lies
in
a
sterile
and
conquering
lucidity
and
an
obstinate
negation
of
any
supernatural
consolation
the
preceding
should
nevertheless
suffice
to
bring
out
the
capital
importance
of
kafka
in
the
framework
of
this
essay
here
we
are
carried
to
the
confines
of
human
thought
in
the
fullest
sense
of
the
word
it
can
be
said
that
everything
in
that
work
is
essential
in
any
case
it
propounds
the
absurd
problem
altogether
if
one
wants
to
compare
these
conclusions
with
our
initial
remarks
the
content
with
the
form
the
secret
meaning
of
the
castle
with
the
natural
art
in
which
it
is
molded
k
s
passionate
proud
quest
with
the
everyday
setting
against
which
it
takes
place
then
one
will
realize
what
may
be
its
greatness
for
if
nostalgia
is
the
mark
of
the
human
perhaps
no
one
has
given
such
flesh
and
volume
to
these
phantoms
of
regret
but
at
the
same
time
will
be
sensed
what
exceptional
nobility
the
absurd
work
calls
for
which
is
perhaps
not
found
here
if
the
nature
of
art
is
to
bind
the
general
to
the
particular
ephemeral
eternity
of
a
drop
of
water
to
the
play
of
its
lights
it
is
even
truer
to
judge
the
greatness
of
the
absurd
writer
by
the
distance
he
is
able
to
introduce
between
these
two
worlds
his
secret
consists
in
being
able
to
find
the
exact
point
where
they
meet
in
their
greatest
disproportion
and
to
tell
the
truth
this
geometrical
locus
of
man
and
the
inhuman
is
seen
everywhere
by
the
pure
in
heart
if
faust
and
don
quixote
are
eminent
creations
of
art
this
is
because
of
the
immeasurable
nobilities
they
point
out
to
us
with
their
earthly
hands
yet
a
moment
always
comes
when
the
mind
negates
the
truths
that
those
hands
can
touch
a
moment
comes
when
the
creation
ceases
to
be
taken
tragically
it
is
merely
taken
seriously
then
man
is
concerned
with
hope
but
that
is
not
his
business
his
business
is
to
turn
away
from
subterfuge
yet
this
is
just
what
i
find
at
the
conclusion
of
the
vehement
proceedings
kafka
institutes
against
the
whole
universe
his
unbelievable
verdict
is
this
hideous
and
upsetting
world
in
which
the
very
moles
dare
to
hope
summer
in
algiers
for
jacques
heurgon
the
loves
we
share
with
a
city
are
often
secret
loves
old
walled
towns
like
paris
prague
and
even
florence
are
closed
in
on
themselves
and
hence
limit
the
world
that
belongs
to
them
but
algiers
together
with
certain
other
privileged
places
such
as
cities
on
the
sea
opens
to
the
sky
like
a
mouth
or
a
wound
in
algiers
one
loves
the
commonplaces
the
sea
at
the
end
of
every
street
a
certain
volume
of
sunlight
the
beauty
of
the
race
and
as
always
in
that
unashamed
offering
there
is
a
secret
fragrance
in
paris
it
is
possible
to
be
homesick
for
space
and
a
beating
of
wings
here
at
least
man
is
gratified
in
every
wish
and
sure
of
his
desires
can
at
last
measure
his
possessions
probably
one
has
to
live
in
algiers
for
some
time
in
order
to
realize
how
paralyzing
an
excess
of
nature
s
bounty
can
be
there
is
nothing
here
for
whoever
would
learn
educate
himself
or
better
himself
this
country
has
no
lessons
to
teach
it
neither
promises
nor
affords
glimpses
it
is
satisfied
to
give
but
in
abundance
it
is
completely
accessible
to
the
eyes
and
you
know
it
the
moment
you
enjoy
it
its
pleasures
are
without
remedy
and
its
joys
without
hope
above
all
it
requires
clairvoyant
souls
that
is
without
solace
it
insists
upon
one
s
performing
an
act
of
lucidity
as
one
performs
an
act
of
faith
strange
country
that
gives
the
man
it
nourishes
both
his
splendor
and
his
misery
it
is
not
surprising
that
the
sensual
riches
granted
to
a
sensitive
man
of
these
regions
should
coincide
with
the
most
extreme
destitution
no
truth
fails
to
carry
with
it
its
bitterness
how
can
one
be
surprised
then
if
i
never
feel
more
affection
for
the
face
of
this
country
than
amid
its
poorest
men
during
their
entire
youth
men
find
here
a
life
in
proportion
to
their
beauty
then
later
on
the
downhill
slope
and
obscurity
they
wagered
on
the
flesh
but
knowing
they
were
to
lose
in
algiers
whoever
is
young
and
alive
finds
sanctuary
and
occasion
for
triumphs
everywhere
in
the
bay
the
sun
the
red
and
white
games
on
the
seaward
terraces
the
flowers
and
sports
stadiums
the
cool
legged
girls
but
for
whoever
has
lost
his
youth
there
is
nothing
to
cling
to
and
nowhere
where
melancholy
can
escape
itself
elsewhere
italian
terraces
european
cloisters
or
the
profile
of
the
provencal
hills
all
places
where
man
can
flee
his
humanity
and
gently
liberate
himself
from
himself
but
everything
here
calls
for
solitude
and
the
blood
of
young
men
goethe
on
his
deathbed
calls
for
light
and
this
is
a
historic
remark
at
belcourt
and
bab
el
oued
old
men
seated
in
the
depths
of
cafes
listen
to
the
bragging
of
young
men
with
plastered
hair
summer
betrays
these
beginnings
and
ends
to
us
in
algiers
during
those
months
the
city
is
deserted
but
the
poor
remain
and
the
sky
we
join
the
former
as
they
go
down
toward
the
harbor
and
man
s
treasures
warmth
of
the
water
and
the
brown
bodies
of
women
in
the
evening
sated
with
such
wealth
they
return
to
the
oilcloth
and
kerosene
lamp
that
constitute
the
whole
setting
of
their
life
in
algiers
no
one
says
go
for
a
swim
but
rather
indulge
in
a
swim
the
implications
are
clear
people
swim
in
the
harbor
and
go
to
rest
on
the
buoys
anyone
who
passes
near
a
buoy
where
a
pretty
girl
already
is
sunning
herself
shouts
to
his
friends
i
tell
you
it
s
a
seagull
these
are
healthy
amusements
they
must
obviously
constitute
the
ideal
of
those
youths
since
most
of
them
continue
the
same
life
in
the
winter
undressing
every
day
at
noon
for
a
frugal
lunch
in
the
sun
not
that
they
have
read
the
boring
sermons
of
the
nudists
those
protestants
of
the
flesh
there
is
a
theory
of
the
body
quite
as
tiresome
as
that
of
the
mind
but
they
are
simply
comfortable
in
the
sunlight
the
importance
of
this
custom
for
our
epoch
can
never
be
overestimated
for
the
first
time
in
two
thousand
years
the
body
has
appeared
naked
on
beaches
for
twenty
centuries
men
have
striven
to
give
decency
to
greek
insolence
and
naivete
to
diminish
the
flesh
and
complicate
dress
today
despite
that
history
young
men
running
on
mediterranean
beaches
repeat
the
gestures
of
the
athletes
of
delos
and
living
thus
among
bodies
and
through
one
s
body
one
becomes
aware
that
it
has
its
connotations
its
life
and
to
risk
nonsense
a
psychology
of
its
own
the
body
s
evolution
like
that
of
the
mind
has
its
history
its
vicissitudes
its
progress
and
its
deficiency
with
this
distinction
however
color
when
you
frequent
the
beach
in
summer
you
become
aware
of
a
simultaneous
progression
of
all
skins
from
white
to
golden
to
tanned
ending
up
in
a
tobacco
color
which
marks
the
extreme
limit
of
the
effort
of
transformation
of
which
the
body
is
capable
above
the
harbor
stands
the
set
of
white
cubes
of
the
kasbah
when
you
are
at
water
level
against
the
sharp
while
background
of
the
arab
town
the
bodies
describe
a
copper
colored
frieze
and
as
the
month
of
august
progresses
and
the
sun
grows
the
white
of
the
houses
becomes
more
blinding
and
skins
take
on
a
darker
warmth
how
can
one
fail
to
participate
then
in
that
dialogue
of
stone
and
flesh
in
tune
with
the
sun
and
seasons
the
whole
morning
has
been
spent
in
diving
in
bursts
of
laughter
amid
splashing
water
in
vigorous
paddles
around
the
red
and
black
freighters
those
from
norway
with
all
the
scents
of
wood
those
that
come
from
germany
full
of
the
smell
of
oil
those
that
go
up
and
down
the
coast
and
smell
of
wine
and
old
casks
at
the
hour
when
the
sun
overflows
from
every
corner
of
the
sky
at
once
the
orange
canoe
loaded
with
brown
bodies
brings
us
home
in
a
mad
race
and
when
having
suddenly
interrupted
the
cadenced
beat
of
the
double
paddle
s
bright
colored
wings
we
glide
slowly
in
the
calm
water
of
the
inner
harbor
how
can
i
fail
to
feel
that
i
am
piloting
through
the
smooth
waters
a
savage
cargo
of
gods
in
whom
i
recognize
my
brothers
but
at
the
other
end
of
the
city
summer
is
already
offering
us
by
way
of
contrast
its
other
riches
i
mean
its
silence
and
its
boredom
that
silence
is
not
always
of
the
same
quality
depending
on
whether
it
springs
from
the
shade
or
the
sunlight
there
is
the
silence
of
noon
on
the
place
du
gouvernement
in
the
shade
of
the
trees
surrounding
it
arabs
sell
for
five
sous
glasses
of
iced
lemonade
flavored
with
orange
flowers
their
cry
cool
cool
can
be
heard
across
the
empty
square
after
their
cry
silence
again
falls
under
the
burning
sun
in
the
vendor
s
jug
the
ice
moves
and
i
can
hear
its
tinkle
there
is
the
silence
of
the
siesta
in
the
streets
of
the
marine
in
front
of
the
dirty
barbershops
it
can
be
measured
in
the
melodious
buzzing
of
flies
behind
the
hollow
reed
curtains
elsewhere
in
the
moorish
cafes
of
the
kasbah
the
body
is
silent
unable
to
tear
itself
away
to
leave
the
glass
of
tea
and
rediscover
time
with
the
pulsing
of
its
own
blood
but
above
all
there
is
the
silence
of
summer
evenings
those
brief
moments
when
day
topples
into
night
must
be
peopled
with
secret
signs
and
summons
for
my
algiers
to
be
so
closely
linked
to
them
when
i
spend
some
time
far
from
that
town
i
imagine
its
twilights
as
promises
of
happiness
on
the
hills
above
the
city
there
are
paths
among
the
mastics
and
olive
trees
and
toward
them
my
heart
turns
at
such
moments
i
see
flights
of
black
birds
rise
against
the
green
horizon
in
the
sky
suddenly
divested
of
its
sun
something
relaxes
a
whole
little
nation
of
red
clouds
stretches
out
until
it
is
absorbed
in
the
air
almost
immediately
afterward
appears
the
first
star
that
had
been
seen
taking
shape
and
consistency
in
the
depth
of
the
sky
and
then
suddenly
all
consuming
night
what
exceptional
quality
do
the
fugitive
algerian
evenings
possess
to
be
able
to
release
so
many
things
in
me
i
haven
t
time
to
tire
of
that
sweetness
they
leave
on
my
lips
before
it
has
disappeared
into
night
is
this
the
secret
of
its
persistence
this
country
s
affection
is
overwhelming
and
furtive
but
during
the
moment
it
is
present
one
s
heart
at
least
surrenders
completely
to
it
at
padovani
beach
the
dance
hall
is
open
every
day
and
in
that
huge
rectangular
box
with
its
entire
side
open
to
the
sea
the
poor
young
people
of
the
neighborhood
dance
until
evening
often
i
used
to
await
there
a
moment
of
exceptional
beauty
during
the
day
the
hall
is
protected
by
sloping
wooden
awnings
when
the
sun
goes
down
they
are
raised
then
the
hall
is
filled
with
an
odd
green
light
born
of
the
double
shell
of
the
sky
and
the
sea
when
one
is
seated
far
from
the
windows
one
sees
only
the
sky
and
silhouetted
against
it
the
faces
of
the
dancers
passing
in
succession
sometimes
a
waltz
is
being
played
and
against
the
green
background
the
black
profiles
whirl
obstinately
like
those
cut
out
silhouettes
that
are
attached
to
a
phonograph
s
turntable
night
comes
rapidly
after
this
and
with
it
the
lights
but
i
am
unable
to
relate
the
thrill
and
secrecy
that
subtle
instant
holds
for
me
i
recall
at
least
a
magnificent
tall
girl
who
had
danced
all
afternoon
she
was
wearing
a
jasmine
garland
on
her
tight
blue
dress
wet
with
perspiration
from
the
small
of
her
back
to
her
legs
she
was
laughing
as
she
danced
and
throwing
back
her
head
as
she
passed
the
tables
she
left
behind
her
a
mingled
scent
of
flowers
and
flesh
when
evening
came
i
could
no
longer
see
her
body
pressed
tight
to
her
partner
but
against
the
sky
whirled
alternating
spots
of
white
jasmine
and
black
hair
and
when
she
would
throw
back
her
swelling
breast
i
would
hear
her
laugh
and
see
her
partner
s
profile
suddenly
plunge
forward
i
owe
to
such
evenings
the
idea
i
have
of
innocence
in
any
case
i
learn
not
to
separate
these
creatures
bursting
with
violent
energy
from
the
sky
where
their
desires
whirl
in
the
neighborhood
movies
in
algiers
peppermint
lozenges
are
sometimes
sold
with
stamped
in
red
all
that
is
necessary
to
the
awakening
of
love
questions
when
will
you
marry
me
do
you
love
me
and
replies
madly
next
spring
after
having
prepared
the
way
you
pass
them
to
your
neighbor
who
answers
likewise
or
else
turns
a
deaf
ear
at
belcourt
marriages
have
been
arranged
this
way
and
whole
lives
been
pledged
by
the
mere
exchange
of
peppermint
lozenges
and
this
really
depicts
the
childlike
people
of
this
region
the
distinguishing
mark
of
youth
is
perhaps
a
magnificent
vocation
for
facile
joys
but
above
all
it
is
a
haste
to
live
that
borders
on
waste
at
belcourt
as
at
bab
el
oued
people
get
married
young
they
go
to
work
early
and
in
ten
years
exhaust
the
experience
of
a
lifetime
a
thirty
year
old
workman
has
already
played
all
the
cards
in
his
hand
he
awaits
the
end
between
his
wife
and
his
children
his
joys
have
been
sudden
and
merciless
as
has
been
his
life
one
realizes
that
he
is
born
of
this
country
where
everything
is
given
to
be
taken
away
in
that
plenty
and
profusion
life
follows
the
sweep
of
great
passions
sudden
exacting
and
generous
it
is
not
to
be
built
up
but
to
be
burned
up
stopping
to
think
and
becoming
better
are
out
of
the
question
the
notion
of
hell
for
instance
is
merely
a
funny
joke
here
such
imaginings
are
allowed
only
to
the
very
virtuous
and
i
really
think
that
virtue
is
a
meaningless
word
in
all
algeria
not
that
these
men
lack
principles
they
have
their
code
and
a
very
special
one
you
are
not
disrespectful
to
your
mother
you
see
that
your
wife
is
respected
in
the
street
you
show
consideration
for
a
pregnant
woman
you
don
t
double
up
on
an
adversary
because
that
looks
bad
whoever
does
not
observe
these
elementary
commandments
is
not
a
man
and
the
question
is
decided
this
strikes
me
as
fair
and
strong
there
are
still
many
of
us
who
automatically
observe
this
code
of
the
street
the
only
disinterested
one
i
know
but
at
the
same
time
the
shopkeeper
s
ethics
are
unknown
i
have
always
seen
faces
around
me
filled
with
pity
at
the
sight
of
a
man
between
two
policemen
and
before
knowing
whether
the
man
had
stolen
killed
his
father
or
was
merely
a
nonconformist
they
would
say
the
poor
fellow
or
else
with
a
hint
of
admiration
he
s
a
pirate
all
right
there
are
races
born
for
pride
and
life
they
are
the
ones
that
nourish
the
strangest
vocation
for
boredom
it
is
also
among
them
that
the
attitude
toward
death
is
the
most
repulsive
aside
from
sensual
pleasure
the
amusements
of
this
race
are
among
the
silliest
a
society
of
bowlers
and
association
banquets
the
three
franc
movies
and
parish
feasts
have
for
years
provided
the
recreation
of
those
over
thirty
algiers
sundays
are
among
the
most
sinister
how
then
could
this
race
devoid
of
spirituality
clothe
in
myths
the
profound
horror
of
its
life
everything
related
to
death
is
either
ridiculous
or
hateful
here
this
populace
without
religion
and
without
idols
dies
alone
after
having
lived
in
a
crowd
i
know
no
more
hideous
spot
than
the
cemetery
on
boulevard
bru
opposite
one
of
the
most
beautiful
landscapes
in
the
world
an
accumulation
of
bad
taste
among
the
black
fencings
allows
a
dreadful
melancholy
to
rise
from
this
spot
where
death
shows
her
true
likeness
everything
fades
say
the
heart
shaped
ex
votos
except
memory
and
all
insist
on
that
paltry
eternity
provided
us
cheaply
by
the
hearts
of
those
who
loved
us
the
same
words
fit
all
despairs
addressed
to
the
dead
man
they
speak
to
him
in
the
second
person
our
memory
will
never
forsake
you
lugubrious
pretense
which
attributes
a
body
and
desires
to
what
is
at
best
a
black
liquid
elsewhere
amid
a
deadly
profusion
of
marble
flowers
and
birds
this
bold
assertion
never
will
your
grave
be
without
flowers
but
never
fear
the
inscription
surrounds
a
gilded
stucco
bouquet
very
time
saving
for
the
living
like
those
immortelles
which
owe
their
pompous
name
to
the
gratitude
of
those
who
still
jump
onto
moving
buses
inasmuch
as
it
is
essential
to
keep
up
with
the
times
the
classic
warbler
is
sometimes
replaced
by
an
astounding
pearl
airplane
piloted
by
a
silly
angel
who
without
regard
for
logic
is
provided
with
an
impressive
pair
of
wings
yet
how
to
bring
out
that
these
images
of
death
are
never
separated
from
life
here
the
values
are
closely
linked
the
favorite
joke
of
algerian
undertakers
when
driving
an
empty
hearse
is
to
shout
want
a
ride
sister
to
any
pretty
girls
they
meet
on
the
way
there
is
no
objection
to
seeing
a
symbol
in
this
even
if
somewhat
untoward
it
may
seem
blasphemous
likewise
to
reply
to
the
announcement
of
a
death
while
winking
one
s
left
eye
poor
fellow
he
ll
never
sing
again
or
like
that
woman
of
oran
who
bad
never
loved
her
husband
god
gave
him
to
me
and
god
has
taken
him
from
me
but
all
in
all
i
see
nothing
sacred
in
death
and
am
well
aware
on
the
other
hand
of
the
distance
there
is
between
fear
and
respect
everything
here
suggests
the
horror
of
dying
in
a
country
that
invites
one
to
live
and
yet
it
is
under
the
very
walls
of
this
cemetery
that
the
young
of
belcourt
have
their
assignations
and
that
the
girls
offer
themselves
to
kisses
and
caresses
i
am
well
aware
that
such
a
race
cannot
be
accepted
by
all
here
intelligence
has
no
place
as
in
italy
this
race
is
indifferent
to
the
mind
it
has
a
cult
for
and
admiration
of
the
body
whence
its
strength
its
innocent
cynicism
and
a
puerile
vanity
which
explains
why
it
is
so
severely
judged
it
is
commonly
blamed
for
its
mentality
that
is
a
way
of
seeing
and
of
living
and
it
is
true
that
a
certain
intensity
of
life
is
inseparable
from
injustice
yet
here
is
a
rate
without
past
without
tradition
and
yet
not
without
poetry
but
a
poetry
whose
quality
i
know
well
harsh
carnal
far
from
tenderness
that
of
their
very
sky
the
only
one
in
truth
to
move
me
and
bring
me
inner
peace
the
contrary
of
a
civilized
nation
is
a
creative
nation
i
have
the
mad
hope
that
without
knowing
it
perhaps
these
barbarians
lounging
on
beaches
are
actually
modeling
the
image
of
a
culture
in
which
the
greatness
of
man
will
at
last
find
its
true
likeness
this
race
wholly
cast
into
its
present
lives
without
myths
without
solace
it
has
put
all
its
possessions
on
this
earth
and
therefore
remains
without
defense
against
death
all
the
gifts
of
physical
beauty
have
been
lavished
on
it
and
with
them
the
strange
avidity
that
always
accompanies
that
wealth
without
future
everything
that
is
done
here
shows
a
horror
of
stability
and
a
disregard
for
the
future
people
are
in
haste
to
live
and
if
an
art
were
to
be
born
here
it
would
obey
that
hatred
of
permanence
that
made
the
dorians
fashion
their
first
column
in
wood
and
yet
yes
one
can
find
measure
as
well
as
excess
in
the
violent
and
keen
face
of
this
race
in
this
summer
sky
with
nothing
tender
in
it
before
which
all
truths
can
be
uttered
and
on
which
no
deceptive
divinity
has
traced
the
signs
of
hope
or
of
redemption
between
this
sky
and
these
faces
turned
toward
it
nothing
on
which
to
hang
a
mythology
a
literature
an
ethic
or
a
religion
but
stones
flesh
stars
and
those
truths
the
hand
can
touch
to
feel
one
s
attachment
to
a
certain
region
one
s
love
for
a
certain
group
of
men
to
know
that
there
is
always
a
spot
where
one
s
heart
will
feel
at
peace
these
are
many
certainties
for
a
single
human
life
and
yet
this
is
not
enough
but
at
certain
moments
everything
yearns
for
that
spiritual
home
yes
we
must
go
back
there
there
indeed
is
there
anything
odd
in
finding
on
earth
that
union
that
plotinus
longed
for
unity
is
expressed
here
in
terms
of
sun
and
sea
the
heart
is
sensitive
to
it
through
a
certain
savor
of
flesh
which
constitutes
its
bitterness
and
its
grandeur
i
learn
that
there
is
no
superhuman
happiness
no
eternity
outside
the
sweep
of
days
these
paltry
and
essential
belongings
these
relative
truths
are
the
only
ones
to
stir
me
as
for
the
others
the
ideal
truths
i
have
not
enough
soul
to
understand
them
not
that
one
must
be
an
animal
but
i
find
no
meaning
in
the
happiness
of
angels
i
know
simply
that
this
sky
will
last
longer
than
i
and
what
shall
i
call
eternity
except
what
will
continue
after
my
death
i
am
not
expressing
here
the
creature
s
satisfaction
with
his
condition
it
is
quite
a
different
matter
it
is
not
always
easy
to
be
a
man
still
less
to
be
a
pure
man
but
being
pure
is
recovering
that
spiritual
home
where
one
can
feel
the
world
s
relationship
where
one
s
pulse
beats
coincide
with
the
violent
throbbing
of
the
two
o
clock
sun
it
is
well
known
that
one
s
native
land
is
always
recognized
at
the
moment
of
losing
it
for
those
who
are
too
uneasy
about
themselves
their
native
land
is
the
one
that
negates
them
i
should
not
like
to
be
brutal
or
seem
extravagant
but
after
all
what
negates
me
in
this
life
is
first
of
all
what
kills
me
everything
that
exalts
life
at
the
same
time
increases
its
absurdity
in
the
algerian
summer
i
learn
that
one
thing
only
is
more
tragic
than
suffering
and
that
is
the
life
of
a
happy
man
but
it
may
be
also
the
way
to
a
greater
life
because
it
leads
to
not
cheating
many
in
fact
feign
love
of
life
to
evade
love
itself
they
try
their
skill
at
enjoyment
and
at
indulging
in
experiences
but
this
is
illusory
it
requires
a
rare
vocation
to
be
a
sensualist
the
life
of
a
man
is
fulfilled
without
the
aid
of
his
mind
with
its
backward
and
forward
movements
at
one
and
the
same
time
its
solitude
and
its
presences
to
see
these
men
of
belcourt
working
protecting
their
wives
and
children
and
often
without
a
reproach
i
think
one
can
feel
a
secret
shame
to
be
sure
i
have
no
illusions
about
it
there
is
not
much
love
in
the
lives
i
am
speaking
of
i
ought
to
say
that
not
much
remains
but
at
least
they
have
evaded
nothing
there
are
words
i
have
never
really
understood
such
as
sin
yet
i
believe
these
men
have
never
sinned
against
life
for
if
there
is
a
sin
against
life
it
consists
perhaps
not
so
much
in
despairing
of
life
as
in
hoping
for
another
life
and
in
eluding
the
implacable
grandeur
of
this
life
these
men
have
not
cheated
gods
of
summer
they
were
at
twenty
by
their
enthusiasm
for
life
and
they
still
are
deprived
of
all
hope
i
have
seen
two
of
them
die
they
were
full
of
horror
but
silent
it
is
better
thus
from
pandora
s
box
where
all
the
ills
of
humanity
swarmed
the
greeks
drew
out
hope
after
all
the
others
as
the
most
dreadful
of
all
i
know
no
more
stirring
symbol
for
contrary
to
the
general
belief
hope
equals
resignation
and
to
live
is
not
to
resign
oneself
this
at
least
is
the
bitter
lesson
of
algerian
summers
but
already
the
season
is
wavering
and
summer
totters
the
first
september
rains
after
such
violence
and
hardening
are
like
the
liberated
earth
s
first
tears
as
if
for
a
few
days
this
country
tried
its
hand
at
tenderness
yet
at
the
same
period
the
carob
trees
cover
all
of
algeria
with
a
scent
of
love
in
the
evening
or
after
the
rain
the
whole
earth
its
womb
moist
with
a
seed
redolent
of
bitter
almond
rests
after
having
given
herself
to
the
sun
all
summer
long
and
again
that
scent
hallows
the
union
of
man
and
earth
and
awakens
in
us
the
only
really
virile
love
in
this
world
ephemeral
and
noble
the
minotaur
or
the
stop
in
oran
for
pierre
galindo
this
essay
dates
from
the
reader
will
have
to
bear
this
in
mind
to
judge
of
the
present
day
oran
impassioned
protests
from
that
beautiful
city
assure
me
as
a
matter
of
fact
that
all
the
imperfections
have
been
or
will
be
remedied
on
the
other
hand
the
beauties
extolled
in
this
essay
have
been
jealously
respected
happy
and
realistic
city
oran
has
no
further
need
of
writers
she
is
awaiting
tourists
there
are
no
more
deserts
there
are
no
more
islands
yet
there
is
a
need
for
them
in
order
to
understand
the
world
one
has
to
turn
away
from
it
on
occasion
in
order
to
serve
men
better
one
has
to
hold
them
at
a
distance
for
a
time
but
where
can
one
find
the
solitude
necessary
to
vigor
the
deep
breath
in
which
the
mind
collects
itself
and
courage
gauges
its
strength
there
remain
big
cities
simply
certain
conditions
are
required
the
cities
europe
offers
us
are
too
full
of
the
din
of
the
past
a
practiced
ear
can
make
out
the
flapping
of
wings
a
fluttering
of
souls
the
giddy
whirl
of
centuries
of
revolutions
of
fame
can
be
felt
there
there
one
cannot
forget
that
the
occident
was
forged
in
a
series
of
uproars
all
that
does
not
make
for
enough
silence
paris
is
often
a
desert
for
the
heart
but
at
certain
moments
from
the
heights
of
pere
lachaise
there
blows
a
revolutionary
wind
that
suddenly
fills
that
desert
with
flags
and
fallen
glories
so
it
is
with
certain
spanish
towns
with
florence
or
with
prague
salzburg
would
be
peaceful
without
mozart
but
from
time
to
time
there
rings
out
over
the
salzach
the
great
proud
cry
of
don
juan
as
he
plunges
toward
hell
vienna
seems
more
silent
she
is
a
youngster
among
cities
her
stones
are
no
older
than
three
centuries
and
their
youth
is
ignorant
of
melancholy
but
vienna
stands
at
a
crossroads
of
history
around
her
echoes
the
clash
of
empires
certain
evenings
when
the
sky
is
suffused
with
blood
the
stone
horses
on
the
ring
monuments
seem
to
take
wing
in
that
fleeting
moment
when
everything
is
reminiscent
of
power
and
history
can
he
distinctly
heard
under
the
charge
of
the
polish
squadrons
the
crashing
fall
of
the
ottoman
empire
that
does
not
make
for
enough
silence
either
to
be
sure
it
is
just
that
solitude
amid
others
that
men
come
looking
for
in
european
cities
at
least
men
with
a
purpose
in
life
there
they
can
choose
their
company
take
it
or
leave
it
how
many
minds
have
been
tempered
in
the
trip
between
their
hotel
room
and
the
old
stones
of
the
ile
saint
louis
it
is
true
that
others
have
died
there
of
isolation
as
for
the
first
at
any
rate
there
they
found
their
reasons
for
growing
and
asserting
themselves
they
were
alone
and
they
weren
t
alone
centuries
of
history
and
beauty
the
ardent
testimony
of
a
thousand
lives
of
the
past
accompanied
them
along
the
seine
and
spoke
to
them
both
of
traditions
and
of
conquests
but
their
youth
urged
them
to
invite
such
company
there
comes
a
time
there
come
periods
when
it
is
unwelcome
it
s
between
us
two
exclaims
rasti
gnac
facing
the
vast
mustiness
of
paris
two
yes
but
that
is
still
too
many
the
desert
itself
has
assumed
significance
it
has
been
glutted
with
poetry
for
all
the
world
s
sorrows
it
is
a
hallowed
spot
but
at
certain
moments
the
heart
wants
nothing
so
much
as
spots
devoid
of
poetry
descartes
planning
to
meditate
chose
his
desert
the
most
mercantile
city
of
his
era
there
he
found
his
solitude
and
the
occasion
for
perhaps
the
greatest
of
our
virile
poems
the
first
precept
was
never
to
accept
anything
as
true
unless
i
knew
it
to
be
obviously
so
it
is
possible
to
have
less
ambition
and
the
same
nostalgia
but
during
the
last
three
centuries
amsterdam
has
spawned
museums
in
order
to
flee
poetry
and
yet
recapture
the
peace
of
stones
other
deserts
are
needed
other
spots
without
soul
and
without
reprieve
oran
is
one
of
these
the
street
i
have
often
heard
the
people
of
oran
complain
there
is
no
interesting
circle
no
indeed
you
wouldn
t
want
one
a
few
right
thinking
people
tried
to
introduce
the
customs
of
another
world
into
this
desert
faithful
to
the
principle
that
it
is
impossible
to
advance
art
or
ideas
without
grouping
together
the
result
is
such
that
the
only
instructive
circles
remain
those
of
poker
players
boxing
enthusiasts
bowlers
and
the
local
associations
there
at
least
the
unsophisticated
prevails
after
all
there
exists
a
certain
nobility
that
does
not
lend
itself
to
the
lofty
it
is
sterile
by
nature
and
those
who
want
to
find
it
leave
the
circles
and
go
out
into
the
street
the
streets
of
oran
are
doomed
to
dust
pebbles
and
heat
if
it
rains
there
is
a
deluge
and
a
sea
of
mud
but
rain
or
shine
the
shops
have
the
same
extravagant
and
absurd
look
all
the
bad
taste
of
europe
and
the
orient
has
managed
to
converge
in
them
one
finds
helter
skelter
marble
greyhounds
ballerinas
with
swans
versions
of
diana
the
huntress
in
green
galalith
discus
throwers
and
reapers
everything
that
is
used
for
birthday
and
wedding
gifts
the
whole
race
of
painful
figurines
constantly
called
forth
by
a
commercial
and
playful
genie
on
our
mantelpieces
but
such
perseverance
in
bad
taste
takes
on
a
baroque
aspect
that
makes
one
forgive
all
here
presented
in
a
casket
of
dust
are
the
contents
of
a
show
window
frightful
plaster
models
of
deformed
feet
a
group
of
rembrandt
drawings
sacrificed
at
francs
each
practical
jokes
tricolored
wallets
an
eighteenth
century
pastel
a
mechanical
donkey
made
of
plush
bottles
of
provence
water
for
preserving
green
olives
and
a
wretched
wooden
virgin
with
an
indecent
smile
so
that
no
one
can
go
away
ignorant
the
management
has
propped
at
its
base
a
card
saying
wooden
virgin
there
can
be
found
in
oran
cafes
with
filter
glazed
counters
sprinkled
with
the
legs
and
wings
of
flies
the
proprietor
always
smiling
despite
his
always
empty
cafe
a
small
black
coffee
used
to
cost
twelve
sous
and
a
large
one
eighteen
photographers
studios
where
there
has
been
no
progress
in
technique
since
the
invention
of
sensitized
paper
they
exhibit
a
strange
fauna
impossible
to
encounter
in
the
streets
from
the
pseudo
sailor
leaning
on
a
console
table
to
the
marriageable
girl
badly
dressed
and
arms
dangling
standing
in
front
of
a
sylvan
background
it
is
possible
to
assume
that
these
are
not
portraits
from
life
they
are
creations
an
edifying
abundance
of
funeral
establishments
it
is
not
that
people
die
more
in
oran
than
elsewhere
but
i
fancy
merely
that
more
is
made
of
it
the
attractive
naivete
of
this
nation
of
merchants
is
displayed
even
in
their
advertising
i
read
in
the
handbill
of
an
oran
movie
theater
the
advertisement
for
a
third
rate
film
i
note
the
adjectives
sumptuous
splendid
extraordinary
amazing
staggering
and
tremendous
at
the
end
the
management
informs
the
public
of
the
considerable
sacrifices
it
has
undertaken
to
be
able
to
present
this
startling
realization
nevertheless
the
price
of
tickets
will
not
be
increased
it
would
be
wrong
to
assume
that
this
is
merely
a
manifestation
of
that
love
of
exaggeration
characteristic
of
the
south
rather
the
authors
of
this
marvelous
handbill
are
revealing
their
sense
of
psychology
it
is
essential
to
overcome
the
indifference
and
profound
apathy
felt
in
this
country
the
moment
there
is
any
question
of
choosing
between
two
shows
two
careers
and
often
even
two
women
people
make
up
their
minds
only
when
forced
to
do
so
and
advertising
is
well
aware
of
this
it
will
assume
american
proportions
having
the
same
reasons
both
here
and
there
for
getting
desperate
the
streets
of
oran
inform
us
as
to
the
two
essential
pleasures
of
the
local
youth
getting
one
s
shoes
shined
and
displaying
those
same
shoes
on
the
boulevard
in
order
to
have
a
clear
idea
of
the
first
of
these
delights
one
has
to
entrust
one
s
shoes
at
ten
o
clock
on
a
sunday
morning
to
the
shoe
shiners
in
boulevard
gal
lieni
perched
on
high
armchairs
one
can
enjoy
that
peculiar
satisfaction
produced
even
upon
a
rank
outsider
by
the
sight
of
men
in
love
with
their
job
as
the
shoe
shiners
of
oran
obviously
are
everything
is
worked
over
in
detail
several
brushes
three
kinds
of
cloths
the
polish
mixed
with
gasoline
one
might
think
the
operation
is
finished
when
a
perfect
shine
comes
to
life
under
the
soft
brush
but
the
same
insistent
hand
covers
the
glossy
surface
again
with
polish
rubs
it
dulls
it
makes
the
cream
penetrate
the
heart
of
the
leather
and
then
brings
forth
under
the
same
brush
a
double
and
really
definitive
gloss
sprung
from
the
depths
of
the
leather
the
wonders
achieved
in
this
way
are
then
exhibited
to
the
connoisseurs
in
order
to
appreciate
such
pleasures
of
the
boulevard
you
ought
to
see
the
masquerade
of
youth
taking
place
every
evening
on
the
main
arteries
of
the
city
between
the
ages
of
sixteen
and
twenty
the
young
people
of
oran
society
borrow
their
models
of
elegance
from
american
films
and
put
on
their
fancy
dress
before
going
out
to
dinner
with
wavy
oiled
hair
protruding
from
under
a
felt
hat
slanted
over
the
left
ear
and
peaked
over
the
right
eye
the
neck
encircled
by
a
collar
big
enough
to
accommodate
the
straggling
hair
the
microscopic
knot
of
the
necktie
kept
in
place
by
a
regulation
pin
with
thigh
length
coat
and
waist
close
to
the
hips
with
light
colored
and
noticeably
short
trousers
with
dazzlingly
shiny
triple
soled
shoes
every
evening
those
youths
make
the
sidewalks
ring
with
their
metal
tipped
soles
in
all
things
they
are
bent
on
imitating
the
bearing
forthrightness
and
superiority
of
mr
clark
gable
for
this
reason
the
local
carpers
commonly
nickname
those
youths
by
favor
of
a
casual
pronunciation
clarques
at
any
rate
the
main
boulevards
of
oran
are
invaded
late
in
the
afternoon
by
an
army
of
attractive
adolescents
who
go
to
the
greatest
trouble
to
look
like
a
bad
lot
inasmuch
as
the
girls
of
oran
feel
traditionally
engaged
to
these
softhearted
gangsters
they
likewise
flaunt
the
make
up
and
elegance
of
popular
american
actresses
consequently
the
same
wits
call
them
marlenes
thus
on
the
evening
boulevards
when
the
sound
of
birds
rises
skyward
from
the
palm
trees
dozens
of
clarques
and
marlenes
meet
eye
and
size
up
one
another
happy
to
be
alive
and
to
cut
a
figure
indulging
for
an
hour
in
the
intoxication
of
perfect
existences
there
can
then
be
witnessed
the
jealous
say
the
meetings
of
the
american
commission
but
in
these
words
lies
the
bitterness
of
those
over
thirty
who
have
no
connection
with
such
diversions
they
fail
to
appreciate
those
daily
congresses
of
youth
and
romance
these
are
in
truth
the
parliaments
of
birds
that
are
met
in
hindu
literature
but
no
one
on
the
boulevards
of
oran
debates
the
problem
of
being
or
worries
about
the
way
to
perfection
there
remains
nothing
but
flappings
of
wings
plumed
struttings
coquettish
and
victorious
graces
a
great
burst
of
carefree
song
that
disappears
with
the
night
from
here
i
can
hear
klestakov
i
shall
soon
have
to
be
concerned
with
something
lofty
alas
he
is
quite
capable
of
it
if
he
were
urged
he
would
people
this
desert
within
a
few
years
but
for
the
moment
a
somewhat
secret
soul
must
liberate
itself
in
this
facile
city
with
its
parade
of
painted
girls
unable
nevertheless
to
simulate
emotion
feigning
coyness
so
badly
that
the
pretense
is
immediately
obvious
be
concerned
with
something
lofty
just
see
santa
cruz
cut
out
of
the
rock
the
mountains
the
flat
sea
the
violent
wind
and
the
sun
the
great
cranes
of
the
harbor
the
trains
the
hangars
the
quays
and
the
huge
ramps
climbing
up
the
city
s
rock
and
in
the
city
itself
these
diversions
and
this
boredom
this
hubbub
and
this
solitude
perhaps
indeed
all
this
is
not
sufficiently
lofty
but
the
great
value
of
such
overpopulated
islands
is
that
in
them
the
heart
strips
bare
silence
is
no
longer
possible
except
in
noisy
cities
from
amsterdam
descartes
writes
to
the
aged
guez
de
balzac
i
go
out
walking
every
day
amid
the
confusion
of
a
great
crowd
with
as
much
freedom
and
tranquillity
as
you
could
do
on
your
garden
paths
the
desert
in
oran
obliged
to
live
facing
a
wonderful
landscape
the
people
of
oran
have
overcome
this
fearful
ordeal
by
covering
their
city
with
very
ugly
constructions
one
expects
to
find
a
city
open
to
the
sea
washed
and
refreshed
by
the
evening
breeze
and
aside
from
the
spanish
quarter
one
finds
a
walled
town
that
turns
its
back
to
the
sea
that
has
been
built
up
by
turning
back
on
itself
like
a
snail
oran
is
a
great
circular
yellow
wall
covered
over
with
a
leaden
sky
in
the
beginning
you
wander
in
the
labyrinth
seeking
the
sea
like
the
sign
of
ariadne
but
you
turn
round
and
round
in
pale
and
oppressive
streets
and
eventually
the
minotaur
devours
the
people
of
oran
the
minotaur
is
boredom
for
some
time
the
citizens
of
oran
have
given
up
wandering
they
have
accepted
being
eaten
it
is
impossible
to
know
what
stone
is
without
coming
to
oran
in
that
dustiest
of
cities
the
pebble
is
king
it
is
so
much
appreciated
that
shopkeepers
exhibit
it
in
their
show
windows
to
hold
papers
in
place
or
even
for
mere
display
piles
of
them
are
set
up
along
the
streets
doubtless
for
the
eyes
delight
since
a
year
later
the
pile
is
still
there
whatever
elsewhere
derives
its
poetry
from
the
vegetable
kingdom
here
takes
on
a
stone
face
the
hundred
or
so
trees
that
can
be
found
in
the
business
section
have
been
carefully
covered
with
dust
they
are
petrified
plants
whose
branches
give
off
an
acrid
dusty
smell
in
algiers
the
arab
cemeteries
have
a
well
known
mellowness
in
oran
above
the
ras
el
ain
ravine
facing
the
sea
this
time
flat
against
the
blue
sky
are
fields
of
chalky
friable
pebbles
in
which
the
sun
blinds
with
its
fires
amid
these
bare
bones
of
the
earth
a
purple
geranium
from
time
to
time
contributes
its
life
and
fresh
blood
to
the
landscape
the
whole
city
has
solidified
in
a
stony
matrix
seen
from
les
planteurs
the
depth
of
the
cliffs
surrounding
it
is
so
great
that
the
landscape
becomes
unreal
so
mineral
it
is
man
is
outlawed
from
it
so
much
heavy
beauty
seems
to
come
from
another
world
if
the
desert
can
be
defined
as
a
soulless
place
where
the
sky
alone
is
king
then
oran
is
awaiting
her
prophets
all
around
and
above
the
city
the
brutal
nature
of
africa
is
indeed
clad
in
her
burning
charms
she
bursts
the
unfortunate
stage
setting
with
which
she
is
covered
she
shrieks
forth
between
all
the
houses
and
over
all
the
roofs
if
one
climbs
one
of
the
roads
up
the
mountain
of
santa
cruz
the
first
thing
to
be
visible
is
the
scattered
colored
cubes
of
oran
but
a
little
higher
and
already
the
jagged
cliffs
that
surround
the
plateau
crouch
in
the
sea
like
red
beasts
still
a
little
higher
and
a
great
vortex
of
sun
and
wind
sweeps
over
airs
out
and
obscures
the
untidy
city
scattered
in
disorder
all
over
a
rocky
landscape
the
opposition
here
is
between
magnificent
human
anarchy
and
the
permanence
of
an
unchanging
sea
this
is
enough
to
make
a
staggering
scent
of
life
rise
toward
the
mountainside
road
there
is
something
implacable
about
the
desert
the
mineral
sky
of
oran
her
streets
and
trees
in
their
coating
of
dust
everything
contributes
to
creating
this
dense
and
impassible
universe
in
which
the
heart
and
mind
are
never
distracted
from
themselves
nor
from
their
sole
object
which
is
man
i
am
speaking
here
of
difficult
places
of
retreat
books
are
written
on
florence
or
athens
those
cities
have
formed
so
many
european
minds
that
they
must
have
a
meaning
they
have
the
means
of
moving
to
tears
or
of
uplifting
they
quiet
a
certain
spiritual
hunger
whose
bread
is
memory
but
can
one
be
moved
by
a
city
where
nothing
attracts
the
mind
where
the
very
ugliness
is
anonymous
where
the
past
is
reduced
to
nothing
emptiness
boredom
an
indifferent
sky
what
are
the
charms
of
such
places
doubtless
solitude
and
perhaps
the
human
creature
for
a
certain
race
of
men
wherever
the
human
creature
is
beautiful
is
a
bitter
native
land
oran
is
one
of
its
thousand
capitals
sports
the
central
sporting
club
on
rue
du
fondouk
in
oran
is
giving
an
evening
of
boxing
which
it
insists
will
be
appreciated
by
real
enthusiasts
interpreted
this
means
that
the
boxers
on
the
bill
are
far
from
being
stars
that
some
of
them
are
entering
the
ring
for
the
first
time
and
that
consequently
you
can
count
if
not
on
the
skill
at
least
on
the
courage
of
the
opponents
a
native
having
thrilled
me
with
the
firm
promise
that
blood
would
flow
i
find
myself
that
evening
among
the
real
enthusiasts
apparently
the
latter
never
insist
on
comfort
to
be
sure
a
ring
has
been
set
up
at
the
back
of
a
sort
of
whitewashed
garage
covered
with
corrugated
iron
and
violently
lighted
folding
chairs
have
been
lined
up
in
a
square
around
the
ropes
these
are
the
honor
rings
most
of
the
length
of
the
hall
has
been
filled
with
seats
and
behind
them
opens
a
large
free
space
called
lounge
by
reason
of
the
fact
that
not
one
of
the
five
hundred
persons
in
it
could
take
out
a
handkerchief
without
causing
serious
accidents
in
this
rectangular
box
live
and
breathe
some
thousand
men
and
two
or
three
women
the
kind
who
according
to
my
neighbor
always
insist
on
attracting
attention
everybody
is
sweating
fiercely
while
waiting
for
the
fights
of
the
young
hopefuls
a
gigantic
phonograph
grinds
out
a
tino
rossi
record
this
is
the
sentimental
song
before
the
murder
the
patience
of
a
true
enthusiast
is
unlimited
the
fight
announced
for
nine
o
clock
has
not
even
begun
at
nine
thirty
and
no
one
has
protested
the
spring
weather
is
warm
and
the
smell
of
a
humanity
in
shirt
sleeves
is
exciting
lively
discussion
goes
on
among
the
periodic
explosions
of
lemon
soda
corks
and
the
tireless
lament
of
the
corsican
singer
a
few
late
arrivals
are
wedged
into
the
audience
when
a
spotlight
throws
a
blinding
light
onto
the
ring
the
fights
of
the
young
hopefuls
begin
the
young
hopefuls
or
beginners
who
are
fighting
for
the
fun
of
it
are
always
eager
to
prove
this
by
massacring
each
other
at
the
earliest
opportunity
in
defiance
of
technique
they
were
never
able
to
last
more
than
three
rounds
the
hero
of
the
evening
in
this
regard
is
young
kid
airplane
who
in
regular
life
sells
lottery
tickets
on
cafe
terraces
his
opponent
indeed
hurtled
awkwardly
out
of
the
ring
at
the
beginning
of
the
second
round
after
contact
with
a
fist
wielded
like
a
propeller
the
crowd
got
somewhat
excited
but
this
is
still
an
act
of
courtesy
gravely
it
breathes
in
the
hallowed
air
of
the
embrocation
it
watches
these
series
of
slow
rites
and
unregulated
sacrifices
made
even
more
authentic
by
the
propitiatory
designs
on
the
white
wall
of
the
fighters
shadows
these
are
the
deliberate
ceremonial
prologues
of
a
savage
religion
the
trance
will
not
come
until
later
and
it
so
happens
that
the
loudspeaker
announces
amar
the
tough
oranese
who
has
never
disarmed
against
perez
the
slugger
from
algiers
an
uninitiate
would
misinterpret
the
yelling
that
greets
the
introduction
of
the
boxers
in
the
ring
he
would
imagine
some
sensational
combat
in
which
the
boxers
were
to
settle
a
personal
quarrel
known
to
the
public
to
tell
the
truth
it
is
a
quarrel
they
are
going
to
settle
but
it
is
the
one
that
for
the
past
hundred
years
has
mortally
separated
algiers
and
oran
back
in
history
these
two
north
african
cities
would
have
already
bled
each
other
white
as
pisa
and
florence
did
in
happier
times
their
rivalry
is
all
the
stronger
just
because
it
probably
has
no
basis
having
every
reason
to
like
each
other
they
loathe
each
other
proportionately
the
oranese
accuse
the
citizens
of
algiers
of
sham
the
people
of
algiers
imply
that
the
oranese
are
rustic
these
are
bloodier
insults
than
they
might
seem
because
they
are
metaphysical
and
unable
to
lay
siege
to
each
other
oran
and
algiers
meet
compete
and
insult
each
other
on
the
field
of
sports
statistics
and
public
works
thus
a
page
of
history
is
unfolding
in
the
ring
and
the
tough
oranese
backed
by
a
thousand
yelling
voices
is
defending
against
perez
a
way
of
life
and
the
pride
of
a
province
truth
forces
me
to
admit
that
amar
is
not
conducting
his
discussion
well
his
argument
has
a
flaw
he
lacks
reach
the
slugger
from
algiers
on
the
contrary
has
the
required
reach
in
his
argument
it
lands
persuasively
between
his
contradictor
s
eyes
the
oranese
bleeds
magnificently
amid
the
vociferations
of
a
wild
audience
despite
the
repeated
encouragements
of
the
gallery
and
of
my
neighbor
despite
the
dauntless
shouts
of
kill
him
floor
him
the
insidious
below
the
belt
oh
the
referee
missed
that
one
the
optimistic
he
s
pooped
he
can
t
take
any
more
nevertheless
the
man
from
algiers
is
proclaimed
the
winner
on
points
amid
interminable
catcalls
my
neighbor
who
is
inclined
to
talk
of
sportsmanship
applauds
ostensibly
while
slipping
to
me
in
a
voice
made
faint
by
so
many
shouts
so
that
he
won
t
be
able
to
say
back
there
that
we
of
oran
are
savages
but
throughout
the
audience
fights
not
included
on
the
program
have
already
broken
out
chairs
are
brandished
the
police
clear
a
path
excitement
is
at
its
height
in
order
to
calm
these
good
people
and
contribute
to
the
return
of
silence
the
management
without
losing
a
moment
commissions
the
loudspeaker
to
boom
out
sambre
et
meuse
for
a
few
minutes
the
audience
has
a
really
warlike
look
confused
clusters
of
com
batants
and
voluntary
referees
sway
in
the
grip
of
policemen
the
gallery
exults
and
calls
for
the
rest
of
the
program
with
wild
cries
cock
a
doodle
doo
s
and
mocking
catcalls
drowned
in
the
irresistible
flood
from
the
military
band
but
the
announcement
or
the
big
fight
is
enough
to
restore
calm
this
takes
place
suddenly
without
flourishes
just
as
actors
leave
the
stage
once
the
play
is
finished
with
the
greatest
unconcern
hats
are
dusted
off
chairs
are
put
back
in
place
and
without
transition
all
faces
assume
the
kindly
expression
of
the
respectable
member
of
the
audience
who
has
paid
for
his
ticket
to
a
family
concert
the
last
fight
pits
a
french
champion
of
the
navy
against
an
oran
boxer
this
time
the
difference
in
reach
is
to
the
advantage
of
the
latter
but
his
superiorities
during
the
first
rounds
do
not
stir
the
crowd
they
are
sleeping
off
the
effects
of
their
first
excitement
they
are
sobering
up
they
are
still
short
of
breath
if
they
applaud
there
is
no
passion
in
it
they
hiss
without
animosity
the
audience
is
divided
into
two
camps
as
is
appropriate
in
the
interest
of
fairness
but
each
individual
s
choice
obeys
that
indifference
that
follows
on
great
expenditures
of
energy
if
the
frenchman
holds
his
own
if
the
oranese
forgets
that
one
doesn
t
lead
with
the
head
the
boxer
is
bent
under
a
volley
of
hisses
but
immediately
pulled
upright
again
by
a
burst
of
applause
not
until
the
seventh
round
does
sport
rise
to
the
surface
again
at
the
same
time
that
the
real
enthusiasts
begin
to
emerge
from
their
fatigue
the
frenchman
to
tell
the
truth
has
touched
the
mat
and
eager
to
win
back
points
has
hurled
himself
on
his
opponent
what
did
i
tell
you
said
my
neighbor
it
s
going
to
be
a
fight
to
the
finish
indeed
it
is
a
fight
to
the
finish
covered
with
sweat
under
the
pitiless
light
both
boxers
open
their
guard
close
their
eyes
as
they
hit
shove
with
shoulders
and
knees
swap
their
blood
and
snort
with
rage
as
one
man
the
audience
has
stood
up
and
punctuates
the
efforts
of
its
two
heroes
it
receives
the
blows
returns
them
echoes
them
in
a
thousand
hollow
panting
voices
the
same
ones
who
had
chosen
their
favorite
in
indifference
cling
to
their
choice
through
obstinacy
and
defend
it
passionately
every
ten
seconds
a
shout
from
my
neighbor
pierces
my
right
ear
go
to
it
gob
come
on
navy
while
another
man
in
front
of
us
shouts
to
the
oranese
anda
hombre
the
man
and
the
gob
go
to
it
and
together
with
them
in
this
temple
of
whitewash
iron
and
cement
an
audience
completely
given
over
to
gods
with
cauliflower
ears
every
blow
that
gives
a
dull
sound
on
the
shining
pectorals
echoes
in
vast
vibrations
in
the
very
body
of
the
crowd
which
with
the
boxers
is
making
its
last
effort
in
such
an
atmosphere
a
draw
is
badly
received
indeed
it
runs
counter
to
a
quite
manichean
tendency
in
the
audience
there
is
good
and
there
is
evil
the
winner
and
the
loser
one
must
be
either
right
or
wrong
the
conclusion
of
this
impeccable
logic
is
immediately
provided
by
two
thousand
energetic
lungs
accusing
the
judges
of
being
sold
or
bought
but
the
gob
has
walked
over
and
embraced
his
rival
in
the
ring
drinking
in
his
fraternal
sweat
this
is
enough
to
make
the
audience
reversing
its
view
burst
out
in
sudden
applause
my
neighbor
is
right
they
are
not
savages
the
crowd
pouring
out
under
a
sky
full
of
silence
and
stars
has
just
fought
the
most
exhausting
fight
it
keeps
quiet
and
disappears
furtively
without
any
energy
left
for
post
mortems
there
is
good
and
there
is
evil
that
religion
is
merciless
the
band
of
faithful
is
now
no
more
than
a
group
of
black
and
white
shadows
disappearing
into
the
night
for
force
and
violence
are
solitary
gods
they
contribute
nothing
to
memory
on
the
contrary
they
distribute
their
miracles
by
the
handful
in
the
present
they
are
made
for
this
race
without
past
which
celebrates
its
communions
around
the
prize
ring
these
are
rather
difficult
rites
but
ones
that
simplify
everything
good
and
evil
winner
and
loser
at
corinth
two
temples
stood
side
by
side
the
temple
of
violence
and
the
temple
of
necessity
monuments
for
many
reasons
due
as
much
to
economics
as
to
metaphysics
it
may
be
said
that
the
oranese
style
if
there
is
one
forcefully
and
clearly
appears
in
the
extraordinary
edifice
called
the
maison
du
colon
oran
hardly
lacks
monuments
the
city
has
its
quota
of
imperial
marshals
ministers
and
local
benefactors
they
are
found
on
dusty
little
squares
resigned
to
rain
and
sun
they
too
converted
to
stone
and
boredom
but
in
any
case
they
represent
contributions
from
the
outside
in
that
happy
barbary
they
are
the
regrettable
marks
of
civilization
oran
on
the
other
hand
has
raised
up
her
altars
and
rostra
to
her
own
honor
in
the
very
heart
of
the
mercantile
city
having
to
construct
a
common
home
for
the
innumerable
agricultural
organizations
that
keep
this
country
alive
the
people
of
oran
conceived
the
idea
of
building
solidly
a
convincing
image
of
their
virtues
the
maison
du
colon
to
judge
from
the
edifice
those
virtues
are
three
in
number
boldness
in
taste
love
of
violence
and
a
feeling
for
historical
syntheses
egypt
byzantium
and
munich
collaborated
in
the
delicate
construction
of
a
piece
of
pastry
in
the
shape
of
a
bowl
upside
down
multicolored
stones
most
vigorous
in
effect
have
been
brought
in
to
outline
the
roof
these
mosaics
are
so
exuberantly
persuasive
that
at
first
you
see
nothing
but
an
amorphous
effulgence
but
with
a
closer
view
and
your
attention
called
to
it
you
discover
that
they
have
a
meaning
a
graceful
colonist
wearing
a
bow
tie
and
white
pith
helmet
is
receiving
the
homage
of
a
procession
of
slaves
dressed
in
classical
style
the
edifice
and
its
colored
illustrations
have
been
set
down
in
the
middle
of
a
square
in
the
to
and
fro
of
the
little
two
car
trams
whose
filth
is
one
of
the
charms
of
the
city
oran
greatly
cherishes
also
the
two
lions
of
its
place
d
armes
or
parade
ground
since
they
have
been
sitting
in
state
on
opposite
sides
of
the
municipal
stairs
their
author
was
named
ain
they
have
majesty
and
a
stubby
torso
it
is
said
that
at
night
they
get
down
from
their
pedestal
one
after
the
other
silently
pace
around
the
dark
square
and
on
occasion
uninate
at
length
under
the
big
dusty
ficus
trees
these
of
course
are
rumors
to
which
the
people
of
oran
lend
an
indulgent
ear
but
it
is
unlikely
despite
a
certain
amount
of
research
i
have
not
been
able
to
get
interested
in
cain
i
merely
learned
that
he
had
the
reputation
of
being
a
skillful
animal
sculptor
yet
i
often
think
of
him
this
is
an
intellectual
bent
that
comes
naturally
in
oran
here
is
a
sonorously
named
artist
who
left
an
unimportant
work
here
several
hundred
thousand
people
are
familiar
with
the
easygoing
beasts
he
put
in
front
of
a
pretentious
town
hall
this
is
one
way
of
succeeding
in
art
to
be
sure
these
two
lions
like
thousands
of
works
of
the
same
type
are
proof
of
something
else
than
talent
others
have
created
the
night
watch
saint
francis
receiving
the
stigmata
david
or
the
pharsalian
bas
relief
called
the
glorification
of
the
flower
cain
on
the
other
hand
set
up
two
hilarious
snouts
on
the
square
of
a
mercantile
province
overseas
but
the
david
will
go
down
one
day
with
florence
and
the
lions
will
perhaps
be
saved
from
the
catastrophe
let
me
repeat
they
are
proof
of
something
else
can
one
state
this
idea
clearly
in
this
work
there
are
insignificance
and
solidity
spirit
counts
for
nothing
and
matter
for
a
great
deal
mediocrity
insists
upon
lasting
by
all
means
including
bronze
it
is
refused
a
right
to
eternity
and
every
day
it
takes
that
right
is
it
not
eternity
itself
in
any
event
such
perseverance
is
capable
of
stirring
and
it
involves
its
lesson
that
of
all
the
monuments
of
oran
and
of
oran
herself
an
hour
a
day
every
so
often
it
forces
you
to
pay
attention
to
something
that
has
no
importance
the
mind
profits
from
such
recurrences
in
a
sense
this
is
its
hygiene
and
since
it
absolutely
needs
its
moments
of
humility
it
seems
to
me
that
this
chance
to
indulge
in
stupidity
is
better
than
others
everything
that
is
ephemeral
wants
to
last
let
us
say
that
everything
wants
to
last
human
productions
mean
nothing
else
and
in
this
regard
cain
s
lions
have
the
same
chances
as
the
ruins
of
angkor
this
disposes
one
toward
modesty
there
are
other
oranese
monuments
or
at
least
they
deserve
this
name
because
they
too
stand
for
their
city
and
perhaps
in
a
more
significant
way
they
are
the
public
works
at
present
covering
the
coast
for
some
ten
kilometers
apparently
it
is
a
matter
of
transforming
the
most
luminous
of
bays
into
a
gigantic
harbor
in
reality
it
is
one
more
chance
for
man
to
come
to
grips
with
stone
in
the
paintings
of
certain
flemish
masters
a
theme
of
strikingly
general
application
recurs
insistently
the
building
of
the
tower
of
babel
vast
landscapes
rocks
climbing
up
to
heaven
steep
slopes
teeming
with
workmen
animals
ladders
strange
machines
cords
pulleys
man
moreover
is
there
only
to
give
scale
to
the
inhuman
scope
of
the
construction
this
is
what
the
oran
coast
makes
one
think
of
west
of
the
city
clinging
to
vast
slopes
rails
dump
cars
cranes
tiny
trains
under
a
broiling
sun
toy
like
locomotives
round
huge
blocks
of
stone
amid
whistles
dust
and
smoke
day
and
night
a
nation
of
ants
bustles
about
on
the
smoking
carcass
of
the
mountain
clinging
all
up
and
down
a
single
cord
against
the
side
of
the
cliff
dozens
of
men
their
bellies
pushing
against
the
handles
of
automatic
drills
vibrate
in
empty
space
all
day
long
and
break
off
whole
masses
of
rock
that
hurtle
down
in
dust
and
rumbling
farther
on
dump
carts
tip
their
loads
over
the
slopes
and
the
rocks
suddenly
poured
seaward
bound
and
roll
into
the
water
each
large
lump
followed
by
a
scattering
of
lighter
stones
at
regular
intervals
at
dead
of
night
or
in
broad
daylight
detonations
shake
the
whole
mountain
and
stir
up
the
sea
itself
man
in
this
vast
construction
field
makes
a
frontal
attack
on
stone
and
if
one
could
forget
for
a
moment
at
least
the
harsh
slavery
that
makes
this
work
possible
one
would
have
to
admire
these
stones
torn
from
the
mountain
serve
man
in
his
plans
they
pile
up
under
the
first
waves
gradually
emerge
and
finally
take
their
place
to
form
a
jetty
soon
covered
with
men
and
machines
which
advance
day
after
day
toward
the
open
sea
without
stopping
huge
steel
jaws
bite
into
the
cliff
s
belly
turn
round
and
disgorge
into
the
water
their
overflowing
gravel
as
the
coastal
cliff
is
lowered
the
whole
coast
encroaches
irresistibly
on
the
sea
of
course
destroying
stone
is
not
possible
it
is
merely
moved
from
one
place
to
another
in
any
case
it
will
last
longer
than
the
men
who
use
it
for
the
moment
it
satisfies
their
will
to
action
that
in
itself
is
probably
useless
but
moving
things
about
is
the
work
of
men
one
must
choose
doing
that
or
nothing
obviously
the
people
of
oran
have
chosen
in
front
of
that
indifferent
bay
for
many
years
more
they
will
pile
up
stones
along
the
coast
in
a
hundred
years
tomorrow
in
other
words
they
will
have
to
begin
again
but
today
these
heaps
of
rocks
testify
for
the
men
in
masks
of
dust
and
sweat
who
move
about
among
them
the
true
monuments
of
oran
are
still
her
stones
ariadne
s
stone
it
seems
that
the
people
of
oran
are
like
that
friend
of
flaubert
who
on
the
point
of
death
casting
a
last
glance
at
this
irreplaceable
earth
exclaimed
close
the
window
it
s
too
beautiful
they
have
closed
the
window
they
have
walled
themselves
in
they
have
cast
out
the
landscape
but
flaubert
s
friend
le
poittevin
died
and
after
him
days
continued
to
be
added
to
days
likewise
beyond
the
yellow
walls
of
oran
land
and
sea
continue
their
indifferent
dialogue
that
permanence
in
the
world
has
always
had
contrary
charms
for
man
it
drives
him
to
despair
and
excites
him
the
world
never
says
but
one
thing
first
it
interests
then
it
bores
but
eventually
it
wins
out
by
dint
of
obstinacy
it
is
always
right
already
at
the
very
gates
of
oran
nature
raises
its
voice
in
the
direction
of
canastel
there
are
vast
wastelands
covered
with
fragrant
brush
there
sun
and
wind
speak
only
of
solitude
above
oran
there
is
the
mountain
of
santa
cruz
the
plateau
and
the
myriad
ravines
leading
to
it
roads
once
carriageable
cling
to
the
slopes
overhanging
the
sea
in
the
month
of
january
some
are
covered
with
flowers
daisies
and
buttercups
turn
them
into
sumptuous
paths
embroidered
in
yellow
and
white
about
sant
cruzz
everything
has
been
said
but
if
i
were
to
speak
of
it
i
should
forget
the
sacred
processions
that
climb
the
rugged
hill
on
feast
days
in
order
to
recall
other
pilgrimages
solitary
they
walk
in
the
red
stone
rise
above
the
motionless
bay
and
come
to
dedicate
to
nakedness
a
luminous
perfect
hour
oran
has
also
its
deserts
of
sand
its
beaches
those
encountered
near
the
gates
are
deserted
only
in
winter
and
spring
then
they
are
plateaus
covered
with
asphodels
peopled
with
bare
little
cottages
among
the
flowers
the
sea
rumbles
a
bit
down
below
yet
already
the
sun
the
faint
breeze
the
whiteness
of
the
asphodels
the
sharp
blue
of
the
sky
everything
makes
one
fancy
summer
the
golden
youth
then
covering
the
beach
the
long
hours
on
the
sand
and
the
sudden
softness
of
evening
each
year
on
these
shores
there
is
a
new
harvest
of
girls
in
flower
apparently
they
have
but
one
season
the
following
year
other
cordial
blossoms
take
their
place
which
the
summer
before
were
still
little
girls
with
bodies
as
hard
as
buds
at
eleven
a
m
coming
down
from
the
plateau
all
that
young
flesh
lightly
clothed
in
motley
materials
breaks
on
the
sand
like
a
multicolored
wave
one
has
to
go
farther
strangely
close
however
to
that
spot
where
two
hundred
thousand
men
are
laboring
to
discover
a
still
virgin
landscape
long
deserted
dunes
where
the
passage
of
men
has
left
no
other
trace
than
a
worm
eaten
hut
from
time
to
time
an
arab
shepherd
drives
along
the
top
of
the
dunes
the
black
and
beige
spots
of
his
flock
of
goats
on
the
beaches
of
the
oran
country
every
summer
morning
seems
to
be
the
first
in
the
world
each
twilight
seems
to
be
the
last
solemn
agony
announced
at
sunset
by
a
final
glow
that
darkens
every
hue
the
sea
is
ultramarine
the
road
the
color
of
clotted
blood
the
beach
yellow
everything
disappears
with
the
green
sun
an
hour
later
the
dunes
are
bathed
in
moonlight
then
there
are
incomparable
nights
under
a
rain
of
stars
occasionally
storms
sweep
over
them
and
the
lightning
flashes
flow
along
the
dunes
whiten
the
sky
and
give
the
sand
and
one
s
eyes
orange
colored
glints
but
this
cannot
be
shared
one
has
to
have
lived
it
so
much
solitude
and
nobility
give
these
places
an
unforgettable
aspect
in
the
warm
moment
before
daybreak
after
confronting
the
first
bitter
black
waves
a
new
creature
breasts
night
s
heavy
enveloping
water
the
memory
of
those
joys
does
not
make
me
regret
them
and
thus
i
recognize
that
they
were
good
after
so
many
years
they
still
last
somewhere
in
this
heart
which
finds
unswerving
loyalty
so
difficult
and
i
know
that
today
if
i
were
to
go
to
the
deserted
dune
the
same
sky
would
pour
down
on
me
its
cargo
of
breezes
and
stars
these
are
lands
of
innocence
but
innocence
needs
sand
and
stones
and
man
has
forgotten
how
to
live
among
them
at
least
it
seems
so
for
he
has
taken
refuge
in
this
extraordinary
city
where
boredom
sleeps
nevertheless
that
very
confrontation
constitutes
the
value
of
oran
the
capital
of
boredom
besieged
by
innocence
and
beauty
it
is
surrounded
by
an
army
in
which
every
stone
is
a
soldier
in
the
city
and
at
certain
hours
however
what
a
temptation
to
go
over
to
the
enemy
what
a
temptation
to
identify
oneself
with
those
stones
to
melt
into
that
burning
and
impassive
universe
that
defies
history
and
its
ferments
that
is
doubtless
futile
but
there
is
in
every
man
a
profound
instinct
which
is
neither
that
of
destruction
nor
that
of
creation
it
is
merely
a
matter
of
resembling
nothing
in
the
shadow
of
the
warm
walls
of
oran
on
its
dusty
asphalt
that
invitation
is
sometimes
heard
it
seems
that
for
a
time
the
minds
that
yield
to
it
are
never
disappointed
this
is
the
darkness
of
eurydice
and
the
sleep
of
isis
here
are
the
deserts
where
thought
will
collect
itself
the
cool
hand
of
evening
on
a
troubled
heart
on
this
mount
of
olives
vigil
is
futile
the
mind
recalls
and
approves
the
sleeping
apostles
were
they
really
wrong
they
nonetheless
had
their
revelation
just
think
of
sakyamuni
in
the
desert
he
remained
there
for
years
on
end
squatting
motionless
with
his
eyes
on
heaven
the
very
gods
envied
him
that
wisdom
and
that
stone
like
destiny
in
his
outstretched
hands
the
swallows
had
made
their
nest
but
one
day
they
flew
away
answering
the
call
of
distant
lands
and
he
who
had
stifled
in
himself
desire
and
will
fame
and
suffering
began
to
cry
it
happens
thus
that
flowers
grow
on
rocks
yes
let
us
accept
stone
when
it
is
necessary
that
secret
and
that
rapture
we
ask
of
faces
can
also
be
given
us
by
stone
to
be
sure
this
cannot
last
but
what
can
last
after
all
the
secret
of
faces
fades
away
and
there
we
are
cast
back
to
the
chain
of
desires
and
if
stone
can
do
no
more
for
us
than
the
human
heart
at
least
it
can
do
just
as
much
oh
to
be
nothing
for
thousands
of
years
this
great
cry
has
roused
millions
of
men
to
revolt
against
desire
and
pain
its
dying
echoes
have
reached
this
far
across
centuries
and
oceans
to
the
oldest
sea
in
the
world
they
still
reverberate
dully
against
the
compact
cliffs
of
oran
everybody
in
this
country
follows
this
advice
without
knowing
it
of
course
it
is
almost
futile
nothingness
cannot
be
achieved
any
more
than
the
absolute
can
but
since
we
receive
as
favors
the
eternal
signs
brought
us
by
roses
or
by
human
suffering
let
us
not
refuse
either
the
rare
invitations
to
sleep
that
the
earth
addresses
us
each
has
as
much
truth
as
the
other
this
perhaps
is
the
ariadne
s
thread
of
this
somnambulist
and
frantic
city
here
one
learns
the
virtues
provisional
to
be
sure
of
a
certain
kind
of
boredom
in
order
to
be
spared
one
must
say
yes
to
the
minotaur
this
is
an
old
and
fecund
wisdom
above
the
sea
silent
at
the
base
of
the
red
cliffs
it
is
enough
to
maintain
a
delicate
equilibrium
halfway
between
the
two
massive
headlands
which
on
the
right
and
left
dip
into
the
clear
water
in
the
puffing
of
a
coast
guard
vessel
crawling
along
the
water
far
out
bathed
in
radiant
light
is
distinctly
heard
the
muffled
call
of
inhuman
and
glittering
forces
it
is
the
minotaur
s
farewell
it
is
noon
the
very
day
is
being
weighed
in
the
balance
his
rite
accomplished
the
traveler
receives
the
reward
of
his
liberation
the
little
stone
dry
and
smooth
as
an
asphodel
that
he
picks
up
on
the
cliff
for
the
initiate
the
world
is
no
heavier
to
bear
than
this
stone
atlas
s
task
is
easy
it
is
sufficient
to
choose
one
s
hour
then
one
realizes
that
for
an
hour
a
month
a
year
these
shores
can
indulge
in
freedom
they
welcome
pell
mell
without
even
looking
at
them
the
monk
the
civil
servant
or
the
conqueror
there
are
days
when
i
expected
to
meet
in
the
streets
of
oran
descartes
or
cesare
borgia
that
did
not
happen
but
perhaps
another
will
be
more
fortunate
a
great
deed
a
great
work
virile
meditation
used
to
call
for
the
solitude
of
sands
or
of
the
convent
there
were
kept
the
spiritual
vigils
of
arms
where
could
they
be
better
celebrated
now
than
in
the
emptiness
of
a
big
city
established
for
some
time
in
unintellectual
beauty
here
is
the
little
stone
smooth
as
an
asphodel
it
is
at
the
beginning
of
everything
flowers
tears
if
you
insist
departures
and
struggles
are
for
tomorrow
in
the
middle
of
the
day
when
the
sky
opens
its
fountains
of
light
in
the
vast
sonorous
space
all
the
headlands
of
the
coast
look
like
a
fleet
about
to
set
out
those
heavy
galleons
of
rock
and
light
are
trembling
on
their
keels
as
if
they
were
preparing
to
steer
for
sunlit
isles
o
mornings
in
the
country
of
oran
from
the
high
plateaus
the
swallows
plunge
into
huge
troughs
where
the
air
is
seething
the
whole
coast
is
ready
for
departure
a
shiver
of
adventure
ripples
through
it
tomorrow
perhaps
we
shall
leave
together
helen
s
exile
the
mediterranean
sun
has
something
tragic
about
it
quite
different
from
the
tragedy
of
fogs
certain
evenings
at
the
base
of
the
seaside
mountains
night
falls
over
the
flawless
curve
of
a
little
bay
and
there
rises
from
the
silent
waters
a
sense
of
anguished
fulfillment
in
such
spots
one
can
understand
that
if
the
greeks
knew
despair
they
always
did
so
through
beauty
and
its
stifling
quality
in
that
gilded
calamity
tragedy
reaches
its
highest
point
our
time
on
the
other
hand
has
fed
its
despair
on
ugliness
and
convulsions
this
is
why
europe
would
be
vile
if
suffering
could
ever
be
so
we
have
exiled
beauty
the
greeks
took
up
arms
for
her
first
difference
but
one
that
has
a
history
greek
thought
always
took
refuge
behind
the
conception
of
limits
it
never
carried
anything
to
extremes
neither
the
sacred
nor
reason
because
it
negated
nothing
neither
the
sacred
nor
reason
it
took
everything
into
consideration
balancing
shadow
with
light
our
europe
on
the
other
hand
off
in
the
pursuit
of
totality
is
the
child
of
disproportion
she
negates
beauty
as
she
negates
whatever
she
does
not
glorify
and
through
all
her
diverse
ways
she
glorifies
but
one
thing
which
is
the
future
rule
of
reason
in
her
madness
she
extends
the
eternal
limits
and
at
that
very
moment
dark
erinyes
fall
upon
her
and
tear
her
to
pieces
nemesis
the
goddess
of
measure
and
not
of
revenge
keeps
watch
all
those
who
overstep
the
limit
are
pitilessly
punished
by
her
the
greeks
who
for
centuries
questioned
themselves
as
to
what
is
just
could
understand
nothing
of
our
idea
of
justice
for
them
equity
implied
a
limit
whereas
our
whole
continent
is
convulsed
in
its
search
for
a
justice
that
must
be
total
at
the
dawn
of
greek
thought
hera
clitus
was
already
imagining
that
justice
sets
limits
for
the
physical
universe
itself
the
sun
will
not
overstep
his
measures
if
he
does
the
erinyes
the
handmaids
of
justice
will
find
him
out
we
who
have
cast
the
universe
and
spirit
out
of
our
sphere
laugh
at
that
threat
in
a
drunken
sky
we
light
up
the
suns
we
want
but
nonetheless
the
boundaries
exist
and
we
know
it
in
our
wildest
aberrations
we
dream
of
an
equilibrium
we
have
left
behind
which
we
naively
expect
to
find
at
the
end
of
our
errors
childish
presumption
which
justifies
the
fact
that
child
nations
inheriting
our
follies
are
now
directing
our
history
a
fragment
attributed
to
the
same
heraclitus
simply
states
presumption
regression
of
progress
and
many
centuries
after
the
man
of
ephesus
socrates
facing
the
threat
of
being
condemned
to
death
acknowledged
only
this
one
superiority
in
himself
what
he
did
not
know
he
did
not
claim
to
know
the
most
exemplary
life
and
thought
of
those
centuries
close
on
a
proud
confession
of
ignorance
forgetting
that
we
have
forgotten
our
virility
we
have
preferred
the
power
that
apes
greatness
first
alexander
and
then
the
roman
conquerors
whom
the
authors
of
our
schoolbooks
through
some
incomparable
vulgarity
teach
us
to
admire
we
too
have
conquered
moved
boundaries
mastered
bywater
s
translation
translator
s
note
heaven
and
earth
our
reason
has
driven
all
away
alone
at
last
we
end
up
by
ruling
over
a
desert
what
imagination
could
we
have
left
for
that
higher
equilibrium
in
which
nature
balanced
history
beauty
virtue
and
which
applied
the
music
of
numbers
even
to
blood
tragedy
we
turn
our
backs
on
nature
we
are
ashamed
of
beauty
our
wretched
tragedies
have
a
smell
of
the
office
clinging
to
them
and
the
blood
that
trickles
from
them
is
the
color
of
printer
s
ink
this
is
why
it
is
improper
to
proclaim
today
that
we
are
the
sons
of
greece
or
else
we
are
the
renegade
sons
placing
history
on
the
throne
of
god
we
are
progressing
toward
theocracy
like
those
whom
the
greeks
called
barbarians
and
whom
they
fought
to
death
in
the
waters
of
salamis
in
order
to
realize
how
we
differ
one
must
turn
to
him
among
our
philosophers
who
is
the
true
rival
of
plato
only
the
modern
city
hegel
dares
write
offers
the
mind
a
field
in
which
it
can
become
aware
of
itself
we
are
thus
living
in
the
period
of
big
cities
deliberately
the
world
has
been
amputated
of
all
that
constitutes
its
permanence
nature
the
sea
hilltops
evening
meditation
consciousness
is
to
be
found
only
in
the
streets
because
history
is
to
be
found
only
in
the
streets
this
is
the
edict
and
consequently
our
most
significant
works
show
the
same
bias
landscapes
are
not
to
be
found
in
great
european
literature
since
dostoevsky
history
explains
neither
the
natural
universe
that
existed
before
it
nor
the
beauty
that
exists
above
it
hence
it
chose
to
be
ignorant
of
them
whereas
plato
contained
everything
nonsense
reason
and
myth
our
philosophers
contain
nothing
but
nonsense
or
reason
because
they
have
closed
their
eyes
to
the
rest
the
mole
is
meditating
it
is
christianity
that
began
substituting
the
tragedy
of
the
soul
for
contemplation
of
the
world
but
at
least
christianity
referred
to
a
spiritual
nature
and
thereby
preserved
a
certain
fixity
with
god
dead
there
remains
only
history
and
power
for
some
time
the
entire
effort
of
our
philosophers
has
aimed
solely
at
replacing
the
notion
of
human
nature
with
that
of
situation
and
replacing
ancient
harmony
with
the
disorderly
advance
of
chance
or
reason
s
pitiless
progress
whereas
the
greeks
gave
to
will
the
boundaries
of
reason
we
have
come
to
put
the
will
s
impulse
in
the
very
center
of
reason
which
has
as
a
result
become
deadly
for
the
greeks
values
pre
existed
all
action
of
which
they
definitely
set
the
limits
modern
philosophy
places
its
values
at
the
end
of
action
they
are
not
but
are
becoming
and
we
shall
know
them
fully
only
at
the
completion
of
history
with
values
all
limit
disappears
and
since
conceptions
differ
as
to
what
they
will
be
since
all
struggles
without
the
brake
of
those
same
values
spread
indefinitely
today
s
messianisms
confront
one
another
and
their
clamors
mingle
in
the
clash
of
empires
disproportion
is
a
conflagration
according
to
heraclitus
the
conflagration
is
spreading
nietzsche
is
outdistanced
europe
no
longer
philosophizes
by
striking
a
hammer
but
by
shooting
a
cannon
nature
is
still
there
however
she
contrasts
her
calm
skies
and
her
reasons
with
the
madness
of
men
until
the
atom
too
catches
fire
and
history
ends
in
the
triumph
of
reason
and
the
agony
of
the
species
but
the
greeks
never
said
that
the
limit
could
not
he
overstepped
they
said
it
existed
and
that
whoever
dared
to
exceed
it
was
mercilessly
struck
down
nothing
in
present
history
can
contradict
them
the
historical
spirit
and
the
artist
both
want
to
remake
the
world
but
the
artist
through
an
obligation
of
his
nature
knows
his
limits
which
the
historical
spirit
fails
to
recognize
this
is
why
the
latter
s
aim
is
tyranny
whereas
the
former
s
passion
is
freedom
all
those
who
are
struggling
for
freedom
today
are
ultimately
fighting
for
beauty
of
course
it
is
not
a
question
of
defending
beauty
for
itself
beauty
cannot
do
without
man
and
we
shall
not
give
our
era
its
nobility
and
serenity
unless
we
follow
it
in
its
misfortune
never
again
shall
we
be
hermits
but
it
is
no
less
true
that
man
cannot
do
without
beauty
and
this
is
what
our
era
pretends
to
want
to
disregard
it
steels
itself
to
attain
the
absolute
and
authority
it
wants
to
transfigure
the
world
before
having
exhausted
it
to
set
it
to
rights
before
having
understood
it
whatever
it
may
say
our
era
is
deserting
this
world
ulysses
can
choose
at
calypso
s
bidding
between
immortality
and
the
land
of
his
fathers
he
chooses
the
land
and
death
with
it
such
simple
nobility
is
foreign
to
us
today
others
will
say
that
we
lack
humility
but
all
things
considered
this
word
is
ambiguous
like
dostoevsky
s
fools
who
boast
of
everything
soar
to
heaven
and
end
up
flaunting
their
shame
in
any
public
place
we
merely
lack
man
s
pride
which
is
fidelity
to
his
limits
lucid
love
of
his
condition
i
hate
my
time
saint
exupery
wrote
shortly
before
his
death
for
reasons
not
far
removed
from
those
i
have
spoken
of
but
however
upsetting
that
exclamation
coming
from
him
who
loved
men
for
their
admirable
qualities
we
shall
not
accept
responsibility
for
it
yet
what
a
temptation
at
certain
moments
to
turn
one
s
back
on
this
bleak
fleshless
world
but
this
time
is
ours
and
we
cannot
live
hating
ourselves
it
has
fallen
so
low
only
through
the
excess
of
its
virtues
as
well
as
through
the
extent
of
its
vices
we
shall
fight
for
the
virtue
that
has
a
history
what
virtue
the
horses
of
patroclus
weep
for
their
master
killed
in
battle
all
is
lost
but
achilles
resumes
the
fight
and
victory
is
the
outcome
because
friendship
has
just
been
assassinated
friendship
is
a
virtue
admission
of
ignorance
rejection
of
fanaticism
the
limits
of
the
world
and
of
man
the
beloved
face
and
finally
beauty
this
is
where
we
shall
be
on
the
side
of
the
greeks
in
a
certain
sense
the
direction
history
will
take
is
not
the
one
we
think
it
lies
in
the
struggle
between
creation
and
inquisition
despite
the
price
which
artists
will
pay
for
their
empty
hands
we
may
hope
for
their
victory
once
more
the
philosophy
of
darkness
will
break
and
fade
away
over
the
dazzling
sea
o
midday
thought
the
trojan
war
is
being
fought
far
from
the
battlefields
once
more
the
dreadful
walls
of
the
modern
city
will
fall
to
deliver
up
soul
serene
as
the
ocean
s
calm
the
beauty
of
helen
return
to
tipasa
you
have
navigated
with
raging
soul
far
from
the
paternal
home
passing
beyond
the
sea
s
double
rocks
and
you
now
inhabit
a
foreign
land
medea
for
five
days
rain
had
been
falling
ceaselessly
on
algiers
and
had
finally
wet
the
sea
itself
from
an
apparently
inexhaustible
sky
constant
downpours
viscous
in
their
density
streamed
down
upon
the
gulf
gray
and
soft
as
a
huge
sponge
the
sea
rose
slowly
in
the
ill
defined
bay
but
the
surface
of
the
water
seemed
almost
motionless
under
the
steady
rain
only
now
and
then
a
barely
perceptible
swelling
motion
would
raise
above
the
sea
s
surface
a
vague
puff
of
smoke
that
would
come
to
dock
in
the
harbor
under
an
arc
of
wet
boulevards
the
city
itself
all
its
white
walls
dripping
gave
off
a
different
steam
that
went
out
to
meet
the
first
steam
whichever
way
you
turned
you
seemed
to
be
breathing
water
to
be
drinking
the
air
in
front
of
the
soaked
sea
i
walked
and
waited
in
that
december
algiers
which
was
for
me
the
city
of
summers
i
had
fled
europe
s
night
the
winter
of
faces
but
the
summer
city
herself
had
been
emptied
of
her
laughter
and
offered
me
only
bent
and
shining
backs
in
the
evening
in
the
crudely
lighted
cafes
where
i
took
refuge
i
read
my
age
in
faces
i
recognized
without
being
able
to
name
them
i
merely
knew
that
they
had
been
young
with
me
and
that
they
were
no
longer
so
yet
i
persisted
without
very
well
knowing
what
i
was
waiting
for
unless
perhaps
the
moment
to
go
back
to
tipasa
to
be
sure
it
is
sheer
madness
almost
always
punished
to
return
to
the
sites
of
one
s
youth
and
try
to
relive
at
forty
what
one
loved
or
keenly
enjoyed
at
twenty
but
i
was
forewarned
of
that
madness
once
already
i
had
returned
to
tipasa
soon
after
those
war
years
that
marked
for
me
the
end
of
youth
i
hoped
i
think
to
recapture
there
a
freedom
i
could
not
forget
in
that
spot
indeed
more
than
twenty
years
ago
i
had
spent
whole
mornings
wandering
among
the
ruins
breathing
in
the
wormwood
warming
myself
against
the
stones
discovering
little
roses
soon
plucked
of
their
petals
which
outlive
the
spring
only
at
noon
at
the
hour
when
the
cicadas
themselves
fell
silent
as
if
overcome
i
would
flee
the
greedy
glare
of
an
all
consuming
light
sometimes
at
night
i
would
sleep
open
eyed
under
a
sky
dripping
with
stars
i
was
alive
then
fifteen
years
later
i
found
my
ruins
a
few
feet
from
the
first
waves
i
followed
the
streets
of
the
forgotten
walled
city
through
fields
covered
with
bitter
trees
and
on
the
slopes
overlooking
the
hay
i
still
caressed
the
bread
colored
columns
but
the
ruins
were
now
surrounded
with
barbed
wire
and
could
be
entered
only
through
certain
openings
it
was
also
forbidden
for
reasons
which
it
appears
that
morality
approves
to
walk
there
at
night
by
day
one
encountered
an
official
guardian
it
just
happened
that
morning
that
it
was
raining
over
the
whole
extent
of
the
ruins
disoriented
walking
through
the
wet
solitary
countryside
i
tried
at
least
to
recapture
that
strength
hitherto
always
at
hand
that
helps
me
to
accept
what
is
when
once
i
have
admitted
that
i
cannot
change
it
and
i
could
not
indeed
reverse
the
course
of
time
and
restore
to
the
world
the
appearance
i
had
loved
which
had
disappeared
in
a
day
long
before
the
second
of
september
in
fact
i
had
not
gone
to
greece
as
i
was
to
do
war
on
the
contrary
had
come
to
us
then
it
had
spread
over
greece
herself
that
distance
those
years
separating
the
warm
ruins
from
the
barbed
wire
were
to
be
found
in
me
too
that
day
as
i
stood
before
the
sarcophaguses
full
of
black
water
or
under
the
sodden
tamarisks
originally
brought
up
surrounded
by
beauty
which
was
my
only
wealth
i
had
begun
in
plenty
then
had
come
the
barbed
wire
i
mean
tyrannies
war
police
forces
the
era
of
revolt
one
had
had
to
put
oneself
right
with
the
authorities
of
night
the
day
s
beauty
was
but
a
memory
and
in
this
muddy
tipasa
the
memory
itself
was
becoming
dim
it
was
indeed
a
question
of
beauty
plenty
or
youth
in
the
light
from
conflagrations
the
world
had
suddenly
shown
its
wrinkles
and
its
wounds
old
and
new
it
had
aged
all
at
once
and
we
with
it
i
had
come
here
looking
for
a
certain
lift
but
i
realized
that
it
inspires
only
the
man
who
is
unaware
that
he
is
about
to
launch
forward
no
love
without
a
little
innocence
where
was
the
innocence
empires
were
tumbling
down
nations
and
men
were
tearing
at
one
another
s
throats
our
hands
were
soiled
originally
innocent
without
knowing
it
we
were
now
guilty
without
meaning
to
be
the
mystery
was
increasing
with
our
knowledge
this
is
why
o
mockery
we
were
concerned
with
morality
weak
and
disabled
i
was
dreaming
of
virtue
in
the
days
of
innocence
i
didn
t
even
know
that
morality
existed
i
knew
it
now
and
i
was
not
capable
of
living
up
to
its
standard
on
the
promontory
that
i
used
to
love
among
the
wet
columns
of
the
ruined
temple
i
seemed
to
be
walking
behind
someone
whose
steps
i
could
still
hear
on
the
stone
slabs
and
mosaics
but
whom
i
should
never
again
overtake
i
went
back
to
paris
and
remained
several
years
before
returning
home
yet
i
obscurely
missed
something
during
all
those
years
when
one
has
once
had
the
good
luck
to
love
intensely
life
is
spent
in
trying
to
recapture
that
ardor
and
that
illumination
forsaking
beauty
and
the
sensual
happiness
attached
to
it
exclusively
serving
misfortune
calls
for
a
nobility
i
lack
but
after
all
nothing
is
true
that
forces
one
to
exclude
isolated
beauty
ends
up
simpering
solitary
justice
ends
up
oppressing
whoever
aims
to
serve
one
exclusive
of
the
other
serves
no
one
not
even
himself
and
eventually
serves
injustice
twice
a
day
comes
when
thanks
to
rigidity
nothing
causes
wonder
any
more
everything
is
known
and
life
is
spent
in
beginning
over
again
these
are
the
days
of
exile
of
desiccated
life
of
dead
souls
to
come
alive
again
one
needs
a
special
grace
self
forgetfulness
or
a
homeland
certain
mornings
on
turning
a
corner
a
delightful
dew
falls
on
the
heart
and
then
evaporates
but
its
coolness
remains
and
this
is
what
the
heart
requires
always
i
had
to
set
out
again
and
in
algiers
a
second
time
still
walking
under
the
same
downpour
which
seemed
not
to
have
ceased
since
a
departure
i
had
thought
definitive
amid
the
same
vast
melancholy
smelling
of
rain
and
sea
despite
this
misty
sky
these
backs
fleeing
under
the
shower
these
cafes
whose
sulphureous
light
distorted
faces
i
persisted
in
hoping
didn
t
i
know
besides
that
algiers
rains
despite
their
appearance
of
never
meaning
to
end
nonetheless
stop
in
an
instant
like
those
streams
in
my
country
which
rise
in
two
hours
lay
waste
acres
of
land
and
suddenly
dry
up
one
evening
in
fact
the
rain
ceased
i
waited
one
night
more
a
limpid
morning
rose
dazzling
over
the
pure
sea
from
the
sky
fresh
as
a
daisy
washed
over
and
over
again
by
the
rains
reduced
by
these
repeated
washings
to
its
finest
and
clearest
texture
emanated
a
vibrant
light
that
gave
to
each
house
and
each
tree
a
sharp
outline
an
astonished
newness
in
the
world
s
morning
the
earth
must
have
sprung
forth
in
such
a
light
i
again
took
the
road
for
tipasa
for
me
there
is
not
a
single
one
of
those
sixty
nine
kilometers
that
is
not
filled
with
memories
and
sensations
turbulent
childhood
adolescent
daydreams
in
the
drone
of
the
bus
s
motor
mornings
unspoiled
girls
beaches
young
muscles
always
at
the
peak
of
their
effort
evening
s
slight
anxiety
in
a
sixteen
year
old
heart
lust
for
life
fame
and
ever
the
same
sky
throughout
the
years
unfailing
in
strength
and
light
itself
insatiable
consuming
one
by
one
over
a
period
of
months
the
victims
stretched
out
in
the
form
of
crosses
on
the
beach
at
the
deathlike
hour
of
noon
always
the
same
sea
too
almost
impalpable
in
the
morning
light
which
i
again
saw
on
the
horizon
as
soon
as
the
road
leaving
the
sahel
and
its
bronze
colored
vineyards
sloped
down
toward
the
coast
but
i
did
not
stop
to
look
at
it
i
wanted
to
see
again
the
chenoua
that
solid
heavy
mountain
cut
out
of
a
single
block
of
stone
which
borders
the
bay
of
tipasa
to
the
west
before
dropping
down
into
the
sea
itself
it
is
seen
from
a
distance
long
before
arriving
a
light
blue
haze
still
confused
with
the
sky
but
gradually
it
is
condensed
as
you
advance
toward
it
until
it
takes
on
the
color
of
the
surrounding
waters
a
huge
motionless
wave
whose
amazing
leap
upward
has
been
brutally
solidified
above
the
sea
calmed
all
at
once
still
nearer
almost
at
the
gates
of
tipasa
here
is
its
frowning
bulk
brown
and
green
here
is
the
old
mossy
god
that
nothing
will
ever
shake
a
refuge
and
harbor
for
its
sons
of
whom
i
am
one
while
watching
it
i
finally
got
through
the
barbed
wire
and
found
myself
among
the
ruins
and
under
the
glorious
december
light
as
happens
but
once
or
twice
in
lives
which
ever
after
can
consider
themselves
favored
to
the
full
i
found
exactly
what
i
had
come
seeking
what
despite
the
era
and
the
world
was
offered
me
truly
to
me
alone
in
that
forsaken
nature
from
the
forum
strewn
with
olives
could
be
seen
the
village
down
below
no
sound
came
from
it
wisps
of
smoke
rose
in
the
limpid
air
the
sea
likewise
was
silent
as
if
smothered
under
the
unbroken
shower
of
dazzling
cold
light
from
the
chenoua
a
distant
cock
s
crow
alone
celebrated
the
day
s
fragile
glory
in
the
direction
of
the
ruins
as
far
as
the
eye
could
see
there
was
nothing
but
pock
marked
stones
and
wormwood
trees
and
perfect
columns
in
the
transparence
of
the
crystalline
air
it
seemed
as
if
the
morning
were
stabilized
the
sun
stopped
for
an
incalculable
moment
in
this
light
and
this
silence
years
of
wrath
and
night
melted
slowly
away
i
listened
to
an
almost
forgotten
sound
within
myself
as
if
my
heart
long
stopped
were
calmly
beginning
to
beat
again
and
awake
now
i
recognized
one
by
one
the
imperceptible
sounds
of
which
the
silence
was
made
up
the
figured
bass
of
the
birds
the
sea
s
faint
brief
sighs
at
the
foot
of
the
rocks
the
vibration
of
the
trees
the
blind
singing
of
the
columns
the
rustling
of
the
wormwood
plants
the
furtive
lizards
i
heard
that
i
also
listened
to
the
happy
torrents
rising
within
me
it
seemed
to
me
that
i
had
at
last
come
to
harbor
for
a
moment
at
least
and
that
henceforth
that
moment
would
be
endless
but
soon
after
the
sun
rose
visibly
a
degree
in
the
sky
a
magpie
preluded
briefly
and
at
once
from
all
directions
birds
songs
burst
out
with
energy
jubilation
joyful
discordance
and
infinite
rapture
the
day
started
up
again
it
was
to
carry
me
to
evening
at
noon
on
the
half
sandy
slopes
covered
with
heliotropes
like
a
foam
left
by
the
furious
waves
of
the
last
few
days
as
they
withdrew
i
watched
the
sea
barely
swelling
at
that
hour
with
an
exhausted
motion
and
i
satisfied
the
two
thirsts
one
cannot
long
neglect
without
drying
up
i
mean
loving
and
admiring
for
there
is
merely
bad
luck
in
not
being
loved
there
is
misfortune
in
not
loving
all
of
us
today
are
dying
of
this
misfortune
for
violence
and
hatred
dry
up
the
heart
itself
the
long
fight
for
justice
exhausts
the
love
that
nevertheless
gave
birth
to
it
in
the
clamor
in
which
we
live
love
is
impossible
and
justice
does
not
suffice
this
is
why
europe
hates
daylight
and
is
only
able
to
set
injustice
up
against
injustice
but
in
order
to
keep
justice
from
shriveling
up
like
a
beautiful
orange
fruit
containing
nothing
but
a
bitter
dry
pulp
i
discovered
once
more
at
tipasa
that
one
must
keep
intact
in
oneself
a
freshness
a
cool
wellspring
of
joy
love
the
day
that
escapes
injustice
and
return
to
combat
having
won
that
light
here
i
recaptured
the
former
beauty
a
young
sky
and
i
measured
my
luck
realizing
at
last
that
in
the
worst
years
of
our
madness
the
memory
of
that
sky
had
never
left
me
this
was
what
in
the
end
had
kept
me
from
despairing
i
had
always
known
that
the
ruins
of
tipasa
were
younger
than
our
new
constructions
or
our
bomb
damage
there
the
world
began
over
again
every
day
in
an
ever
new
light
o
light
this
is
the
cry
of
all
the
characters
of
ancient
drama
brought
face
to
face
with
their
fate
this
last
resort
was
ours
too
and
i
knew
it
now
in
the
middle
of
winter
i
at
last
discovered
that
there
was
in
me
an
invincible
summer
i
have
again
left
tipasa
i
have
returned
to
europe
and
its
struggles
but
the
memory
of
that
day
still
uplifts
me
and
helps
me
to
welcome
equally
what
delights
and
what
crushes
in
the
difficult
hour
we
are
living
what
else
can
i
desire
than
to
exclude
nothing
and
to
learn
how
to
braid
with
white
thread
and
black
thread
a
single
cord
stretched
to
the
breaking
point
in
everything
i
have
done
or
said
up
to
now
i
seem
to
recognize
these
two
forces
even
when
they
work
at
cross
purposes
i
have
not
been
able
to
disown
the
light
into
which
i
was
born
and
yet
i
have
not
wanted
to
reject
the
servitudes
of
this
time
it
would
be
too
easy
to
contrast
here
with
the
sweet
name
of
tipasa
other
more
sonorous
and
crueler
names
for
men
of
today
there
is
an
inner
way
which
i
know
well
from
having
taken
it
in
both
directions
leading
from
the
spiritual
hilltops
to
the
capitals
of
crime
and
doubtless
one
can
always
rest
fall
asleep
on
the
hilltop
or
board
with
crime
but
if
one
forgoes
a
part
of
what
is
one
must
forgo
being
oneself
one
must
forgo
living
or
loving
otherwise
than
by
proxy
there
is
thus
a
will
to
live
without
rejecting
anything
of
life
which
is
the
virtue
i
honor
most
in
this
world
from
time
to
time
at
least
it
is
true
that
i
should
like
to
have
practiced
it
inasmuch
as
few
epochs
require
as
much
as
ours
that
one
should
be
equal
to
the
best
as
to
the
worst
i
should
like
indeed
to
shirk
nothing
and
to
keep
faithfully
a
double
memory
yes
there
is
beauty
and
there
are
the
humiliated
whatever
may
be
the
difficulties
of
the
undertaking
i
should
like
never
to
be
unfaithful
either
to
one
or
to
the
others
but
this
still
resembles
a
moral
code
and
we
live
for
something
that
goes
farther
than
morality
if
we
could
only
name
it
what
silence
on
the
hill
of
sainte
salsa
to
the
east
of
tipasa
the
evening
is
inhabited
it
is
still
light
to
tell
the
truth
but
in
this
light
an
almost
invisible
fading
announces
the
day
s
end
a
wind
rises
young
like
the
night
and
suddenly
the
waveless
sea
chooses
a
direction
and
flows
like
a
great
barren
river
from
one
end
of
the
horizon
to
the
other
the
sky
darkens
then
begins
the
mystery
the
gods
of
night
the
beyond
pleasure
but
how
to
translate
this
the
little
coin
i
am
carrying
away
from
here
has
a
visible
surface
a
woman
s
beautiful
face
which
repeats
to
me
all
i
have
learned
in
this
day
and
a
worn
surface
which
i
feel
under
my
fingers
during
the
return
what
can
that
lipless
mouth
be
saying
except
what
i
am
told
by
another
mysterious
voice
within
me
which
every
day
informs
me
of
my
ignorance
and
my
happiness
the
secret
i
am
seeking
lies
hidden
in
a
valley
full
of
olive
trees
under
the
grass
and
the
cold
violets
around
an
old
house
that
smells
of
wood
smoke
for
more
than
twenty
years
i
rambled
over
that
valley
and
others
resembling
it
i
questioned
mute
goatherds
i
knocked
at
the
door
of
deserted
ruins
occasionally
at
the
moment
of
the
first
star
in
the
still
bright
sky
under
a
shower
of
shimmering
light
i
thought
i
knew
i
did
know
in
truth
i
still
know
perhaps
but
no
one
wants
any
of
this
secret
i
don
t
want
any
myself
doubtless
and
i
cannot
stand
apart
from
my
people
i
live
in
my
family
which
thinks
it
rules
over
rich
and
hideous
cities
built
of
stones
and
mists
day
and
night
it
speaks
up
and
everything
bows
before
it
which
bows
before
nothing
it
is
deaf
to
all
secrets
its
power
that
carries
me
bores
me
nevertheless
and
on
occasion
its
shouts
weary
me
but
its
misfortune
is
mine
and
we
are
of
the
same
blood
a
cripple
likewise
an
accomplice
and
noisy
have
i
not
shouted
among
the
stones
consequently
i
strive
to
forget
i
walk
in
our
cities
of
iron
and
fire
i
smile
bravely
at
the
night
i
hail
the
storms
i
shall
be
faithful
i
have
forgotten
in
truth
active
and
deaf
henceforth
but
perhaps
someday
when
we
are
ready
to
die
of
exhaustion
and
ignorance
i
shall
be
able
to
disown
our
garish
tombs
and
go
and
stretch
out
in
the
valley
under
the
same
light
and
learn
for
the
last
time
what
i
know
the
artist
and
his
time
i
as
an
artist
have
you
chosen
the
role
of
witness
this
would
take
considerable
presumption
or
a
vocation
i
lack
personally
i
don
t
ask
for
any
role
and
i
have
but
one
real
vocation
as
a
man
i
have
a
preference
for
happiness
as
an
artist
it
seems
to
me
that
i
still
have
characters
to
bring
to
life
without
the
help
of
wars
or
of
law
courts
but
i
have
been
sought
out
as
each
individual
has
been
sought
out
artists
of
the
past
could
at
least
keep
silent
in
the
face
of
tyranny
the
tyrannies
of
today
are
improved
they
no
longer
admit
of
silence
or
neutrality
one
has
to
take
a
stand
be
either
for
or
against
well
in
that
case
i
am
against
but
this
does
not
amount
to
choosing
the
comfortable
role
of
witness
it
is
merely
accepting
the
time
as
it
is
minding
one
s
own
business
in
short
moreover
you
are
forgetting
that
today
judges
accused
and
witnesses
exchange
positions
with
exemplary
rapidity
my
choice
if
you
think
i
am
making
one
would
at
least
be
never
to
sit
on
a
judge
s
bench
or
beneath
it
like
so
many
of
our
philosophers
aside
from
that
there
is
no
dearth
of
opportunities
for
action
in
the
relative
trade
unionism
is
today
the
first
and
the
most
fruitful
among
them
ii
is
not
the
quixotism
that
has
been
criticized
in
your
recent
works
an
idealistic
and
romantic
definition
of
the
artist
s
role
however
words
are
perverted
they
provisionally
keep
their
meaning
and
it
is
clear
to
me
that
the
romantic
is
the
one
who
chooses
the
perpetual
motion
of
history
the
grandiose
epic
and
the
announcement
of
a
miraculous
event
at
the
end
of
time
if
i
have
tried
to
define
something
it
is
on
the
contrary
simply
the
common
existence
of
history
and
of
man
everyday
life
with
the
most
possible
light
thrown
upon
it
the
dogged
struggle
against
one
s
own
degradation
and
that
of
others
it
is
likewise
idealism
and
of
the
worse
kind
to
end
up
by
hanging
all
action
and
all
truth
on
a
meaning
of
history
that
is
not
implicit
in
events
and
that
in
any
case
implies
a
mythical
aim
would
it
therefore
be
realism
to
take
as
the
laws
of
history
the
future
in
other
words
just
what
is
not
yet
history
something
of
whose
nature
we
know
nothing
it
seems
to
me
on
the
contrary
that
i
am
arguing
in
favor
of
a
true
realism
against
a
mythology
that
is
both
illogical
and
deadly
and
against
romantic
nihilism
whether
it
be
bourgeois
or
allegedly
revolutionary
to
tell
the
truth
far
from
being
romantic
i
believe
in
the
necessity
of
a
rule
and
an
order
i
merely
say
that
there
can
be
no
question
of
just
any
rule
whatsoever
and
that
it
would
be
surprising
if
the
rule
we
need
were
given
us
by
this
disordered
society
or
on
the
other
hand
by
those
doctrinaires
who
declare
themselves
liberated
from
all
rules
and
all
scruples
iii
the
marxists
and
their
followers
likewise
think
they
are
humanists
but
for
them
human
nature
will
be
formed
in
the
classless
society
of
the
future
to
begin
with
this
proves
that
they
reject
at
the
present
moment
what
we
all
are
those
humanists
are
accusers
of
man
how
can
we
be
surprised
that
such
a
claim
should
have
developed
in
the
world
of
court
trials
they
reject
the
man
of
today
in
the
name
of
the
man
of
the
future
that
claim
is
religious
in
nature
why
should
it
be
more
justified
than
the
one
which
announces
the
kingdom
of
heaven
to
come
in
reality
the
end
of
history
cannot
have
within
the
limits
of
our
condition
any
definable
significance
it
can
only
be
the
object
of
a
faith
and
of
a
new
mystification
a
mystification
that
today
is
no
less
great
than
the
one
that
of
old
based
colonial
oppression
on
the
necessity
of
saving
the
souls
of
infidels
iv
is
not
that
what
in
reality
separates
you
from
the
intellectuals
of
the
left
you
mean
that
is
what
separates
those
intellectuals
from
the
left
traditionally
the
left
has
always
been
at
war
against
injustice
obscurantism
and
oppression
it
always
thought
that
those
phenomena
were
interdependent
the
idea
that
obscurantism
can
lead
to
justice
the
national
interest
to
liberty
is
quite
recent
the
truth
is
that
certain
intellectuals
of
the
left
not
all
fortunately
are
today
hypnotized
by
force
and
efficacy
as
our
intellectuals
of
the
right
were
before
and
during
the
war
their
attitudes
are
different
but
the
act
of
resignation
is
the
same
the
first
wanted
to
be
realistic
nationalists
the
second
want
to
be
realistic
socialists
in
the
end
they
betray
nationalism
and
socialism
alike
in
the
name
of
a
realism
henceforth
without
content
and
adored
as
a
pure
and
illusory
technique
of
efficacy
this
is
a
temptation
that
can
after
all
be
understood
but
still
however
the
question
is
looked
at
the
new
position
of
the
people
who
call
themselves
or
think
themselves
leftists
consists
in
saying
certain
oppressions
are
justifiable
because
they
follow
the
direction
which
cannot
be
justified
of
history
hence
there
are
presumably
privileged
executioners
and
privileged
by
nothing
this
is
about
what
was
said
in
another
context
by
joseph
de
maistre
who
has
never
been
taken
for
an
incendiary
but
this
is
a
thesis
which
personally
i
shall
always
reject
allow
me
to
set
up
against
it
the
traditional
point
of
view
of
what
has
been
hitherto
called
the
left
all
executioners
are
of
the
same
family
v
what
can
the
artist
do
in
the
world
of
today
he
is
not
asked
either
to
write
about
co
operatives
or
conversely
to
lull
to
sleep
in
himself
the
sufferings
endured
by
others
throughout
history
and
since
you
have
asked
me
to
speak
personally
i
am
going
to
do
so
as
simply
as
i
can
considered
as
artists
we
perhaps
have
no
need
to
interfere
in
the
affairs
of
the
world
but
considered
as
men
yes
the
miner
who
is
exploited
or
shot
down
the
slaves
in
the
camps
those
in
the
colonies
the
legions
of
persecuted
throughout
the
world
they
need
all
those
who
can
speak
to
communicate
their
silence
and
to
keep
in
touch
with
them
i
have
not
written
day
after
day
fighting
articles
and
texts
i
have
not
taken
part
in
the
common
struggles
because
i
desire
the
world
to
be
covered
with
greek
statues
and
masterpieces
the
man
who
has
such
a
desire
does
exist
in
me
except
that
he
has
something
better
to
do
in
trying
to
instill
life
into
the
creatures
of
his
imagination
but
from
my
first
articles
to
my
latest
book
i
have
written
so
much
and
perhaps
too
much
only
because
i
cannot
keep
from
being
drawn
toward
everyday
life
toward
those
whoever
they
may
be
who
are
humiliated
and
debased
they
need
to
hope
and
if
all
keep
silent
or
if
they
are
given
a
choice
between
two
kinds
of
humiliation
they
will
be
forever
deprived
of
hope
and
we
with
them
it
seems
to
me
impossible
to
endure
that
idea
nor
can
he
who
cannot
endure
it
lie
down
to
sleep
in
his
tower
not
through
virtue
as
you
see
but
through
a
sort
of
almost
organic
intolerance
which
you
feel
or
do
not
feel
indeed
i
see
many
who
fail
to
feel
it
but
i
cannot
envy
their
sleep
this
does
not
mean
however
that
we
must
sacrifice
our
artist
s
nature
to
some
social
preaching
or
other
i
have
said
elsewhere
why
the
artist
was
more
than
ever
necessary
but
if
we
intervene
as
men
that
experience
will
have
an
effect
upon
our
language
and
if
we
are
not
artists
in
our
language
first
of
all
what
sort
of
artists
are
we
even
if
militants
in
our
lives
we
speak
in
our
works
of
deserts
and
of
selfish
love
the
mere
fact
that
our
lives
are
militant
causes
a
special
tone
of
voice
to
people
with
men
that
desert
and
that
love
i
shall
certainly
not
choose
the
moment
when
we
are
beginning
to
leave
nihilism
behind
to
stupidly
deny
the
values
of
creation
in
favor
of
the
values
of
humanity
or
vice
versa
in
my
mind
neither
one
is
ever
separated
from
the
other
and
i
measure
the
greatness
of
an
artist
moliere
tolstoy
melville
by
the
balance
he
managed
to
maintain
between
the
two
today
under
the
pressure
of
events
we
are
obliged
to
transport
that
tension
into
our
lives
likewise
this
is
why
so
many
artists
bending
under
the
burden
take
refuge
in
the
ivory
tower
or
conversely
in
the
social
church
but
as
for
me
i
see
in
both
choices
a
like
act
of
resignation
we
must
simultaneously
serve
suffering
and
beauty
the
long
patience
the
strength
the
secret
cunning
such
service
calls
for
are
the
virtues
that
establish
the
very
renascence
we
need
one
word
more
this
undertaking
i
know
cannot
be
accomplished
without
dangers
and
bitterness
we
must
accept
the
dangers
the
era
of
chairbound
artists
is
over
but
we
must
reject
the
bitterness
one
of
the
temptations
of
the
artist
is
to
believe
himself
solitary
and
in
truth
he
bears
this
shouted
at
him
with
a
certain
base
delight
but
this
is
not
true
he
stands
in
the
midst
of
all
in
the
same
rank
neither
higher
nor
lower
with
all
those
who
are
working
and
struggling
his
very
vocation
in
the
face
of
oppression
is
to
open
the
prisons
and
to
give
a
voice
to
the
sorrows
and
joys
of
all
this
is
where
art
against
its
enemies
justifies
itself
by
proving
precisely
that
it
is
no
one
s
enemy
by
itself
art
could
probably
not
produce
the
renascence
which
implies
justice
and
liberty
but
without
it
that
renascence
would
be
without
forms
and
consequently
would
be
nothing
without
culture
and
the
relative
freedom
it
implies
society
even
when
perfect
is
but
a
jungle
this
is
why
any
authentic
creation
is
a
gift
to
the
future
